ss Si

sith

ur os

ibsih

rieses:

tas

oe:

ome

SEUSS

3°

sete

Sestrt

pawe

oat

onan need

Seb tese.

ourguarer se

Seer te tewe we area,

peeeeeee eee eeise)

vive

stat

Mert

tree se

Rebiccresit

praia

iss

{ ores!

sete

atte

eas

sey

Sseirteirties ;

painter

stehsat heir

ese eertes esheets ii

EERE ech

yeasts ececenes Perese re apeope

: rg 4

Heme eid :

teh

nn 8.

te3st- i

Stee tehoxe ostrenes

Soh weeetersem re.

powenss eo:

ores

reg

Pat

werts

sfesStiiscsii

Od he tee

Bind tans

eleb i fetsfos

este iscte cenit

tph@ebaet

BEI S TEE

bsseieis te iai

ipisitiigei:

SEBtE Saree Beers

-t shoige assist

—

+44

yee.

Tijtsews

=S4t

Set re,

eke

‘re

tees

pevver

=>.

yes

;

eon eee

shires

sit

eee estae

mepegepets

hens

ree

thee

>t th ad

ees ees.

‘Stree

be Pes

eee.

SseSeestressabte

teesie)

ty Hees

caobelete >

eet $24 ti

sseonte 434 BT: $3 =

C52

ots

sth

PO OOo bn Quwe 0 =e

Pade

ots we 8 ein we

separ ee

Ae as fee adap pre

wh a

ae ae 7 <

Davee areas syd “

ms Mus M, i Me We i a

g\ J MN

; vi ")

is t eure

N's SESTULY aie, aa rae

: eos ag He ? evant aid

' "

‘ 1 4 wn ay We Wat es

¢ i - Ay ‘fy g oe A 4 7

‘ ; aC

nh 2 tA 5

X 1

é es

a e 4 ,

at A

a xd ‘

ro 7: . 7 :

Q ®

- i ‘ ’

ee 2

: iS 4

“2

7 / '

-4 .

- 11 !

! . / .

' : im

- - 2 \

: * ‘ > f

i a

Bs Pp

: 5 eo

i se

v 7 :

1 vial :

’ \

<_ 7

‘ 2 =

’ 5 ;

: >

“

! ”

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. )

CONDUCTED BY

P. J. SELBY, Esa., F.L.S., GEORGE JOHNSTON, M.D.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

J. H. BALFOUR, M.D., Prof. Bot. Edinburgh,

AND

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY RICHARD TAYLOR.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS; S. HIGHLEY AND SON;

SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.; PIPER, BROTHERS, AND CO.; W. WOOD,

TAVISTOCK STREET; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET,

AND PARIS: LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND

STEWART, EDINBURGH: CURRY, DUBLIN:

AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1851.

**Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentiz testes, divitie felicitatis

Aumane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis

ae semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

INNEUS.

* Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—BrucKNER, Théorie du Syst?me Animal, Leyden, 1767.

ins eke lip ae Se Lipo we Ae Ae ITAR powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TAytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. VIII.

[SECOND SERIES.]

NUMBER XLIII.

Page

I. Report upon the Researches of Prof. MULLER into the Anatomy

and Development of the Echinoderms. By Tuomas H. Hux.ey,

F.R.S. (With a Plate.) ......cccsocsvecssee Bekssidens dag tacotunebars Goats cits ]

II. Report on MM. L. R. and C. TuLtasne’s “ Memoir on the

History of the Hypogeous Fungi.”” By MM. Jussieu and Ap.

BRONGNIART —secceeesesenees SUaiNabis Awe buliachatesrsusceasventebeppber dont 19

III. On the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole, a Nudibranchiate Mol-

lusk. By ALBANY Hancock, Esq. (With two Plates.) ......s0.s0. 25

IV. A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on their

Structure, Functions, @conomy, and Systematic Arrangement. By

Jon: BLACK WALL, BVLGS: & ° scceckenceusss « WOE Scud, veh acad ter mmaiodetswpeect 37

V. On the Skeneade. By Wi1LuiaM CLARK, Esq. .........cceeeeeee 44

VI. Descriptions of new species of Coleopterous Insects. By

Fi TATUM; Tiss Mie oss cnncsinwnus nadie aeie Grobedascaysscdsscetuesosceqees 49

VII. Some Remarks on Mosses, with a proposed new Arrangement

of the Genera. By Witit1AmM Mirren, A.L.S. ........0.. hate cwoai oe O51

Proceedings of the Royal Institution; Zoological Society ......... 59—73

Notices of one or two of the rarer Birds found in the South of Scot-

land, by John Alexander Smith, M.D.; Acheus Cranchii, by Wil-

lam Thompson, Esq.; Gymnetrus Banksii; Carcharias Vulpes,

by William Thompson, Esq.; On the Chemnitzie, by George

Barlee, Esq. ; Meteorological Observations and Table ......... 73—80

NUMBER XLIV.

VIII. On the Hinge of the Fossil Genus Platymya, Agassiz 3 with

the description of a new species. By J. Lycerr, Esq...........e0ce0ees 81

iv CONTENTS.

Page

IX. Paleontological Notes. By Joun Morris, F.G.S. (Witha

PURER S decnsvicbioucesiketaces tiadeoasdake pases sae nach bekicsans scaadaduahs Scnieaeed 85

X. Notice of some new Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dum-

fries-shire. By Ropert HARKNESS, Esq. ..... MeRSCPELARANEARGWsaoaccaes 90

XI. A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on their

Structure, Functions, @conomy, and Systematic Arrangement. By

DORN DUACK WALL, PLUG. sadescnas sebecdaussuptertnosscssssoccccescccessases 95

XII. Contributions to the Botany of South America. By Joun

Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. oc sccovscseee CEO AOA ae RRR S EAE aa tie 103

XIII. Further Observations on the Chemnitzie. By WiLLiaAM

CUA RK, SEA, seis sae suncsaasssenaespasssusas hevienves Weisaps Kouhevans bales snauieesy 108

XIV. On the Reproductive Organs of the Lichens and Fungi. By

ey Ss ab. L ULAGNE <6 sayirxer Lice Shia Gee Cer RS MOMIG LW oced basa occwels oscdewes 114

New Books :—Maunual of British Botany, 3rd Edit., by Charles Cardale

Babington, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. &c.— Hymenopterologische

Studien, by Arnold Foerster ....sccccccsessersescssecseesscscces 121—129

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ; Linnean Society ; Royal Irish

ACADEMY ....cesecsseeeaee EGcaNbsdn ap VaRnawaesas tunes Aahneeran es 129—152

On Wolves Suckling Children, by the Honourable F. Egerton; Car-

charias Vulpes, by William Thompson, Esq.; Preservation of

Preparations for the Microscope ;. Notice of a Sea-Beach during

the Silurian Epoch, by R. Harkness; On the Cell-membrane of

Diatomaceous Shells, by J: W. Bailey; A Comparative Exami-

nation of the Objective Glasses of Microscopes from Mr. Ross of

England, Mr. Spencer of America, and M. Nachez of Paris, by

J. Lawrence Smith, M.D.; Note on Antiope costata, by J: G.

Jeffreys ; Meteorological Observations and Table ............ 153—160

NUMBER XLV.

XV. Observations on the Affinities of the Olacacee. By JouHn

Misra, Faq. FBS. BiB cass ices axed Disks suis SRE Rbe Sou 0d cats Ald vie 161

XVI. Geographical Notices, and Characters of fourteen new species

of Cyclostoma, from the East Indies. By W.H. Benson, Esq. ...... 184

XVII. Descriptive Characters of two. species of the Genus Ptero-

eyclos, discovered by Dr. Bhanp. By W. H. Benson, Esq. (With

B PIM.) sedssccssscicccsoussces PIG SUUPR EEA’ vibe tvessrccsessdevorveccetsncsaae 195

XVIII. A Catalogue of Rotifera found in Britain ; with descriptions

of five new Genera and thirty-two new Species. By Puitiep HENRY

AIS SK MP Gea tis 0id a0 Ws PEGGETOAD 0048 vnqnepcorsevessons esetaomiieas 197

CONTENTS. Vv

Page

XIX. Remarks on Dickieia. By Joun Raxrs, Esq. (With a Plate.) 204

XX. A few Remarks upon the Crag of Suffolk. By W. B. CLarxg,

MLD., of Ipswich ...csesesseseessersceseeseesserseteecesenaesneesceegeneensesaes 205

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Linnzan Society; Botanical

Society of Edinburgh .......scsssssssssesessesensseeneeeaeeeeeeens 211—235

Holostomum cuticola, by Robert Wigham (with a Plate) ; On the Oc-

currence of Trigonellites in the Upper Chalk at Norwich, by T.

G. Bayfield; Localities of rare British Crustacea, by Alexander

G. Melville ; Note on Pedicellaria, by Arthur Adams ; Addendum

to Mr. Benson’s Paper on Cyclostoma; Terebella medusa, by C.

Spence Bate ; Meteorological Observations andTable ...... 235—240

NUMBER XLVI.

XXI. On the Cidaride of the Oolites, with a description of some

new species of that family. By Tuomas Wricut, M.D. &c. (With

Gree PRC 5556s 5555 eee Ree eae eee he sc cec awctwaewoesaveccccusesesvovess 241

XXII. Observations on the Connexion between the Crinoidee and

the Echinodermata generally. By Tuomas Austin, F.G.S., Fort

Miaior; S20.) seccidcidescdlicsc cicntevewsdecescsvsscssccesscuscsccsesetessecccscceus 280

XXIII. Descriptions of two new species of Nudibranchiate Mollusca,

one of them forming the type of a new genus. By JosHua ALDER

and ALBANY Hancock. With the Anatomy of the Genus, by

ALBANY HANcocK. (With two Plates.) .......ccccscccscscccccccccescede 290

XXIV. On Chantransia, Desv. By Joun Ratrs, Esq. ............ 302

XXV. A List of all the Mosses and Hepatice hitherto observed in

Sussex. By WILLIAM MITTEN, A.L.S. ...rscoccceconeccscscersececoeees 305

XXVI: On the Development of the Cirripedia. By C. Spencer

Bae. CAV ish: three: PIgtes,) i, cdvssccmrcscevvcnes vaasvsaie dived scbiccudsvbesse’ 324

XXVII. A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on their

Structure, Functions, Economy, and Systematic Arrangement. By

JOHN BUACE WALLS BLS. sisi ce iccsh ceeds viavesscvccsesecs veinueceaseecany’ 332

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin-

Durgh —ccersccsvecsovctsccccceccvscepesesssoveeseopesecsscversereseses 339—346

Orthagoriscus ‘mola, by Dr. John Alex. Smith ; Carcharias Vulpes, by

Dr. J. Harvey; On the Arrangement of Fossil Animal Remains

in Collections, by J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e.; Early

vi CONTENTS.

Notices of the Royal Menageries in London, by Richard Taylor,

Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S.; A Monograph of Macrochisma, a genus of

* Gasteropodous Mollusca belonging to the family Fissurellide, by

Arthur Adams, R.N., F.L.S.; Meteorological Observations and

TODIS sicecseeses esinecscunsoddcuedseenavenrcueesaentee BAAS peeasnies 346—352

NUMBER XLVII.

XXVIII. Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of some

new species. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A. (With a Plate.) 353

XXIX. A List of all the Mosses and Hepatice hitherto observed in

Sussex. By WILLIAM MITTEN, A.L.S. ...cccccsceceseveee Gece ceeaeneat 362

. XXX. On the Branchial Currents in Pholas and Mya. By Josuua

ALDER and ALBANY HANcocK. (With a Plate.) .........ceseccsesceee 370

XXXI. Notice of a Barytic Deposit in certain Testacea from the

London Clay. By N.T. WeTHERELL, Esq., F.G.S., M.R.C.S. ...... 378

XXXII. An attempt to arrange the species of the family Pholadide

into Natural Groups. By Jonn Epwarp Gray, Esq., F.R.S., Vice-

President of the Zoological Society ...0.6......ceccsescdecsssecccconsocccoons 380

XXXIIT. On some new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. By FrepEricK

M‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s College,

RIOHOME sib yiksevbsicusvssbeavonenbessnes ioveoses ens shbvende lsamnobasive essary sain 387

Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Botanical Society of Edin-

DR ET 2 ian sansyeskiosescapbasesiotea Sans cue suhys “ie de PN aay © aaa 409—425

* On Parasitism, by M. Léon Dufour; Rare Irish Mollusca, by Alex-

ander G. Melville; On the Umbrella Bird (Cephalopterus or-

natus), ** Ueramimbé,” L. G., by Alfred R. Wallace; On the Ge-

nera Hexapus and Arges of De Haan, by J. D. Dana; Note on

the Reproduction of Leeches, by M. Fremond; Meteorological

COpSer VANS BHO TADS. <p oissiervovnssssecissoialdiet gsiedsc isis 425—432

NUMBER XLVIII.

XXXIV. Zoological Notes and Observations made on board H.M.S.

Rattlesnake.—Upon Thalassicolla, a new Zoophyte. By THomas

H. Hux ey, F.R.S., Assistant Surgeon R.N. (With a Plate.) ...... 433

XXXV. A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on their

Structure, Functions, Economy, and Systematic Arrangement. By

JOHN BLACKWALL, F.L.S. ......css00: RE aa hC TET oe soe lciv eserves swecdvants 442

XXXVI. Description of a new species of Pterocyclos, Benson, from

Southern India. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. .....0....-ssccccssevscoevvecs 450

CONTENTS. vil

Page

XXXVII. Note on the Genus Lithostrotion. By Wiiu1AM Lons-

DAL, PAG Be. pie caccubns sisioetvedsugates PREP AMA SS oie D Oh eae Pn oo 451

XXXVIII. Observations on the Genus Rhizochilus of Steenstrup.

By J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c. (With a Plate.) ...... on Mee

XXXIX. On the Germination of the Spore in the Conjugate. By

the Rev. WILLIAM SMITH, F.L.S. ccccsccccsescesccscscsseseccosccscccsseces 480

XL. On some new Devonian Fossils. By Freprricx M‘Coy, Pro-

fessor of Mineralogy and Geology in Queen’s College, Belfast ......... 481

New Books :—Contributions to the Natural History of the Turbel-

laria, by Dr. Max. 8. Schulze ...... Wdiidenduscatnsess ons ncvscesesesensa 490

- Proceedings of the Zoological Society .........ssseeeseseecseseeees 493—499

A Description of some of the Objects which cause the Luminosity of the

Sea, by Charles William Peach (with a Plate); Time of Spawning

’ of British Crustacea, by William Thompson ; Geographical Distri-

bution of Hymenoptera in Arctic North America, by Adam White,

F.L.S.; Acanthus mollis, by Charles C. Babington, M.A.; Mete-

orological Observations and Table .........scsssseeessseeeeees «» 499—507

Index COSTCO HEH CHO Ee EEE HES EL DEH OOEEEOELE dpabasbutan kee @eovees SOHC Hee OE Oeeeereeee 508

PLATES IN VOL. VIII.

PLATE I. Development of the Echinoderms,

ar } Anatomy of Antiopa Spinolee.

ITV. New Fossils from the Chalk.

V. New species of Pterocyclos.—British species of Dickicia and

Spirulina.—Holostomum cuticola.

VI.

VII. $ Development of the Cirripedia.

wa | ” j

es } Anatomy of Oithona nobilis.

XI.

XII. } Cidaridz of the Oolites.

Be ERS

XIV. New British Zoophytes.

XV. Anatomy of Pholas crispata.

XVI. Structure of Thalassicolla.

XVII. Animals causing the Luminosity of the Sea.~—Rhizochilus anti-

pathicus—Ammonites Braikenridgii—Vermetus subcancel-

latus.

- Ann. Mag. Nat Hist. S.2.Vol.8-PLL.

’ J Bastre sec.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[SECOND SERIES. ]

S© .sesseessvepeevess DEY litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, diva, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Partheniit Giannettasii Ec). 1,

No. 43. JULY 1851.

I,—Report upon the Researches of Prof. MULLER into the Anatomy

and Development of the Kchmoderms. By Tuomas H. Hux-

LEY, F.R.S.

“I

[With a Plate. |

. Muuuer, Jonann. Ueber die Larven und die Metamorphose der

Ophiuren. Transactions of the Berlin Academy, 1846.

. MUctier, Jonann. Ueber die Larven und die Metamorphose

der Echinodermen. Jbid. 1848.

. Muutuser, Jonann. Ueber die Larven und die Metamorphose der

Holothurien und Asterien. Ibid. 1849-50.

. MULLER, JOHANN. Anatomische Studien iiber die Echinodermen.

Miiller’s Archiv, 1850, Heft i.

. Muuuer, JoHann. Berichtigung und Nachtrag zu den anatomis-

chen Studien iiber die Echinodermen. Jdid. Heft iui.

. Mvuutier, Jonann. Fortsetzung der Untersuchungen iiber die

Metamorphose der Echinodermen. Ibid. Heft v.

MUuter, JoHANN. Ueber die Ophiuren-larven des Adriatischen

Meeres. Ibid. 1851. Heft i.

WE purpose in the present article to give some account of the

results at which the illustrious author of the works whose titles

are prefixed has arrived, in the course of a series of elaborate

and patiently conducted researches in one of the most remark-

able and most obscure provinces of zoological and physiological

science. It is a province too in which Professor Miller is at

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. F3

2 Prof. Miller on the Anatomy and Development

once Columbus and Cortez. The discoverer—he has gleaned all

its riches. For it so happens that Sars, the only investigator

who preceded him in the study of the development of the Echi-

noderms, had not the good fortune to meet with instances of the

ordinary course of development, but only with a case, excep-

tional among the Echinoderms, but differing less from the em-

bryogenic phenomena of other animals.

Nor are we indebted to the Professor for a widening of our

embryological knowledge alone.- A more exact knowledge of

development involved’ the necessity for, and at the same time

furnished the key to, a more accurate idea of the adult structure

of the Echinoderms.

The ordinary Echinoderms sufficiently try the patience of the

anatomist; and any one who has ever endeavoured to dissect a Ho-

lothuria, must recollect the feeling of despair with which he re-

garded the knotted, glairy, eviscerated mass, which was too often

the reward of all his care and caution. _Undaunted by the great

practical difficulties, however, Prof. Miller has entered into these

complementary investigations (which are contained in the fourth

and fifth treatises of the foregoing list) ; the errors, difficulties,

and contradictions which formerly infested the subject have been

cleared up and rectified, and the structure of the Ophiuride,

Asteride, Echinide, and Holothuriadz is now capable of being

reduced to broad general propositions. Without by any means

claiming for the celebrated Berlin physiologist the merit of dis-

covering facts of organization, due to Tiedemann, to Valentin, to

Krohn and others, it yet cannot be denied, that under his hands

these facts have first assumed their due importance, and become

moulded into a consistent whole. Under his authority, then,

without always caring to indicate the original sources of infor-

' mation, we shall give the following summary of some points of

the organization of the Ophiuride, Asteridee, Echinide and Ho-

lothuriad, as preliminary, and indeed. necessary, to a proper

comprehension of their genetic phenomena.

It is not, however, necessary for our present purpose to enter

upon the anatomy of any other systems of organs than the water-

vascular system, the blood-vascular system, and the nervous

system.

In all the families cited, the fundamental part of these three

“systems consists of three distinct rings, surrounding the ceso-

phagus; the blood-vascular rmg les mnermost, the water-vas-

cular ring next, the nervous ring outermost.

_. The dlood-vascular ring, besides the branches which it gives

ioff, is always connected with two vessels which run along oppo-

ssite sides of the intestine (Holothuria); and in Asteride and

Echinide there is a distinct tubular heart which connects the vas-

of the Kehinoderms. 3

eular ring round the esophagus with another vascular ring sur-

rounding the anus, from which branches pass to the ovaria, &e.

Branches are given off from the principal blood-vascular ring

towards the ambulacra, and in the Holothuriadz it appears very

probable that these branches accompany and indeed inclose the

nerves. ‘

The blood-vascular system is everywhere totally unconnected

with the water-vascular system.

The water-vascular system, whose real disposition it is of great

importance to understand, with reference to embryonic states,

lies, it has been said, superficial to the blood-vascular system. It

forms a ring, which lies close to the integument of the mouth in

the Ophiuride and Asteride, surrounds the oesophagus at the

base of the lantern in Echinide, and encircles it beneath and at

some distance from the calcareous ring in the Holothuriade.

From this ring a series of vesicles, varying in number from

four (Ophiura) to a hundred (Cladolabes peruanus), depend.

These are the Polian vesicles; they open into the water-vascular

ring, and appear to be in some way connected with the distri-

bution of fluid through the water-vascular system.

Connected also with the circular water-vascular ring is the

famous sand-canal, of which one or more are found in all the

families enumerated. In most there is only one sand-canal, but

in some Asteride there are several, and in Synapta serpentina

there are a great number.

The sand-canal is a membranous tube having calcareous par-

ticles imbedded in its parietes, which are sometimes (Holothu-

riadee) pierced by distinct apertures.

Now the extremity of the sand-canal may be either adherent

to some part of the parietes of the animal, as in Ophiuride, As-

teride, Echinide, or it may hang loose in the abdominal cavity,

as in the Holothuriade. In the former case the spot to which

it adheres is either entire (Ophiura), or perforated by many aper-

tures which communicate with the interior of the canal (Aste-

ride, Echinidz), in which case it forms the “ madreporic plate.”

But in all cases it is important to recollect that the sand-canal

is nothing more than a part of the water-vascular system in

which a calcareous deposit has taken place.

Besides all these appendages the circular water-vessel is con-

nected with five vessels, the water-canals, which supply the ten-

tacles and feet and run down the sides of the body in the ambu-

lacral spaces.

The nervous ring is formed by a simple cord without gan-

elionic enlargements, encircling the cesophagus superficial to the

water-vascular ring, and giving off five cords which run with, but

superficial to, the water-vascular canals in the ambulacral spaces.

4 Prof. Miller on the Anatomy and Development

The position of the water-vascular canals and of the nervous

cords is apparently different in the Asteridee from what it is m

the Echinide, inasmuch as in the former these organs are out-

side the bony skeleton, in the latter mmside it ; but this apparent

difference arises only from a differenee in the mode of develop-

ment of the ambulacral plates.

The ambulacral plates in the Asteride, between which the ca-

nals lead from the ampulle to the feet, are homologous with the

ambulacral plates in the Echinide through which they pass.

But in the Asteride the ambulacral plates develope internal

processes which unite above, or internal to, the water-vascular

eanals and nerves, while in the Echinide the ambulacral plates

unite below or external to the water-vascular canals and nerves.

In the Echinide, the only parts that represent the internal

processes of the Asteridze are the “ auriculee”—arched processes

which give attachment to the suspensor muscles of the lantern,

and under which the vessels and nerves pass.

In the Ophiuridz both internal and external processes of the

ambulacral plates exist, and the vessels and nerves are contained

in a complete bony canal.

In the Holothuriade the arrangement of parts is as in the

Echinide. The ring, composed of ten to fifteen bony pieces,

encircling the cesophagus, is not homologous with any part of

the skeleton of the Echinide, but with the lantern or masticatory

apparatus.

Five of these pieces are always either notched (as in the

Holothuriade) or pierced (as in the Synapte) for the passage of

the water-vessels and nerves, and these pieces correspond homo-

logically with an equal number of calcareous pieces of the lantern

of the Echinide (falces of Valentin) which cover in the termina-

tions of the radial water-canals in the circular canal.

Every Echinoderm commences its existence as an oval ciliated

body like an infusory animalcule, without organs or distinction

of parts.

In some genera, such as Asteracanthion and Echinaster, it

appears from the observations of Sars, Agassiz and Desor, that

such a germ as this developes at one part one, three, or four short

processes or peduncles, by which it is enabled to adhere to other

bodies ; among these Prof. Miller thinks he has discovered an

aperture. The remainder of the germ gradually enlarges and

assumes the form of a starfish. The feet appear on its under side

whence the peduncle or peduncles proceed. The latter become

smaller, and eventually appear as mere processes on one side of

the mouth of the young starfish, finally vanishing altogether.

Now in these larve, their inner structure and the mode in

of the Echinoderms. 5

which the disc of the starfish is developed do not appear to have

been clearly made out, so that points of comparison with the

embryological phenomena to be described subsequently are want-

ing. One thing however appears evident, viz. that, as in the other

forms, the axis of the starfish is oblique to the axis of the larva

from which it proceeds.

The larvee whose development has been observed by Prof. Miil-

ler are widely different.

These larve may be reduced to two kinds: Ist, those of the

Ophiuride and Echinide (fig. 1, 2, 3); 2nd, those of the Aste-

ride and Holothuriade (fig. 4, 5, 6, 7).

1. The larve of the Ophiuride and Echinide are somewhat

hemispherical bodies, having one edge of their truncated. side

prolonged into a single flat and wide process, which carries the

mouth and cesophagus.

On the hemispherical portion—not at the extremity, but on the

side opposite to that which is prolonged into the wide process—is

a circular anus. The cesophagus leads from the mouth, which

looks in the same direction as the anus, and opens into a glo-

bular stomach placed in the hemispherical portion of the larva ;

a short intestine runs from this at right angles with the direction

of the cesophagus to the anus.

The extremity to which the mouth is turned may be consider ed

anterior, the anal side inferior, and it is this position which the

animal has in swimming*.

In this general description of the form of the larvee, however,

some most important and characteristic features have been

omitted. These are, the caleareous rods which form a sort of in-

ternal skeleton or framework, and the ciliated fringe which is

the organ of locomotion.

The rods are four, eight or more in number ; they run for-

wards, diverging from the most convex or posterior portion of the

hemispherical part of the larva, and still clothed by the substance

of the larva, form processes of a considerable length: some of

them pass through the margins of the hemispherical part of the

larva, some run through and support the buccal prolongation +.

The ciliated fringe is a sort of ridge, thickly covered with large

cilia (which however do not exhibit the wheel motion), which

forms the edge of the flat anterior side of the hemispherical part

of the larva and of the buccal prolongation. It therefore passes

above the mouth and before the anus, completely encircling the

* These determinations of anterior and posterior, &c. are altogether dif-

ferent from those of Prof. Miller. The mode of description adopted by

the latter is quite accidental, and we have changed it to make the general

homologies more clear.

Tt See the figure given in the ‘ Annals,’ ante, vol. xix.

6 Prof. Miiller on the Anatomy and Development

body in an oblique manner. It is continued forwards on one

side and back on the other, upon the processes of the calcareous

rods, and thereby attains a great length and complicated appear-

ance, but fundamentally its relations are such as have been de-

scribed. In some of these larvee Prof. Miiller considers that he

has detected, in front of and above the mouth, a rudimentary

nervous system, consisting of two little ganglia connected by

a commissure, whence branches proceed *.

We have described the structure common to all the larve of

this division; there are certain peculiarities in some, however,

which are deserving of notice. Thus in some Eehinus-larvee

three long processes containing calcareous rods are developed

from the convex posterior extremity of the larva (fig. 3).

In other Echinus-larvee (fig. 2) these do not exist, but four

little prominences, richly ciliated, are developed on the hemi-

spherical portion just where the long processes leave it. These

are the “ epaulettes” of Miller.

In Ophiurid-larvee the convex side of the larva bears a circlet

of cilia (fig. 1).

2. The second form of larvee has no internal calcareous skeleton.

It falls into two subdivisions : (a.) the form of the Holothuriade,

and (d.) the form of the Asteride.

a. These larvee, the Auricularia of Miller (fig. 6 & 7), are at

first bean-shaped, convex on the dorsal side, concave on the

ventral side. An irregular transverse fissure answers to the hilum

of the bean, and in this the mouth is placed. The margins of

the fissure are edged by a ciliated fringe exactly similar to that

of the former kind of larvee. The anus opens on the ventral sur-

face of the larva, behind the fringe, the posterior portion of which

runs between it and the mouth. The fringe forms a continuous

circle, the anterior part of which is bent back to form the ante-

rior margin of the fissure in which the mouth lies.

In the course of its growth the margins of the larva and the

corresponding parts of the fringe are thrown into numerous late-

ral processes which give it a scolloped appearance.

The disposition of the intestine, stomach, &c. is as in the first

kind of larvee.

As the larva increases in size and becomes more elongated in

form, the primary fringe becomes replaced by a number of ciliated

rings which encircle the now cylindrical body of the larva (fig. 7).

b. The Asterid-larve.—The Bipinnaria (fig. 4), which is the

commoner form of Asterid-larva, closely resembles Auricularia in

its young condition, except that there is a distinct ciliated circle

developed upon the surface of the larva in front of the mouth.

* In the Pluteus from Heligoland, but not in other larve.

— of the Echinoderms. 7

Instead therefore of the anterior boundary of the fissure

of the mouth being formed as in Awricularia by the recurved

anterior part of the “ ciliated fringe,” it is formed by the poste-

rior part of a distinct band of cilia. .

It is particularly to be observed that this “ band,” like the extra

band in the Ophiura-larva, does not encircle the body—it is alto-

gether in front of and above the mouth.

The position of the anus is as in Auricularia. A variety of the

Asterid-larva, described by Prof. Miiller under the name of Tor-

naria, resembles this condition of Bipinnaria, but subsequently

adds a ciliated ring like one of those of Auricularia, which encircles

the body near the anal end* (fig. 5).

Bipinnaria increases greatly in size, attaining the length of an

inch or more, chiefly by the increase of the anterior part of the

body. This assumes a very extraordinary form, both the “band”

and the “fringe ” throwing out long processes on each side to

the number of half a dozen, and at the anterior extremity they

form two fin-like expansions placed one above the other.

Another Asterid-larva, Brachiolaria (Diag. V.), resembles Br-

pinaaria in general form, but developes three processes anteriorly

between the anterior part of the ciliated “ fringe” and the ante-

rior ciliated ‘ band.”

These are all the forms of Echinoderm-larve enumerated by

Prof. Miller. Complicated as they seem to be at first sight, it

seems to us that they may all be readily reduced to one very

simple hypothetical type ; having an elongated form, traversed by

a straight intestine, with the mouth at one extremity and the

anus at the other, and girded by a circular ciliated fringe ; just

like the larvee of some Annelids (fig. 9).

Supposing such to be the typical form of the Echinoderm-

larva, the specific variations are readily derived from it by simple

laws of growth. Let the region before the ciliated fringe be called

the pre-trochal region, the region behind the fringe be called the

post-trochal region.

Then the Echinoderm-larvee would appear to be characterized

by a disproportionate development: of the dorsal post-trochal re-

gion (Diag. I.) whereby the anus is thrust downwards, and the

dorsal part of the ciliated fringe downwards and forwards; pro-

cesses are then developed from the ciliated fringe as previously

described.

As in the Annelid-larvee patches of cilia are frequently deve-

loped elsewhere than in the principal circle, e. g. on the sides of the

* If Prof. Miller’s conjecture, that his ‘ wurmformige Larve”’ (Larven

und Metamorphose der Holothurien und Asterien, p. 27) is a further stage

of development of Tornaria, be correct, it Ais assumes a still more

worm-like shape, and more closely. resembles a.Holothurid-larva.

8 Prof. Miiller on the Anatomy and Development

body, at the bases of the feet, &c., so in the Echimoderms, ciliated

elevations and circles (not encircling the body), and even long

processes (Echinus, Brachiolaria), are davelopel upon other parts

of the body of the larva than the “ ciliated fringe.”

In the Pchini and Ophiuride these additional parts are deve-

loped in the post-trochal region (Diag. I. II. III.) ; in the Aste-

ride they are as invariably developed in the pre-trochal region

(Diag. IV. V. VI).

The ciliated circle of the Ophiurid-larva on the dorsal side of

the post-trochal region answers precisely to the ciliated “ band”

on the dorsal side of the pre-trochal region of the Asterid-larva.

We have ventured here to give a general view of the Echino-

derm-larve different from that put forth by Professor Miiller

himself, who, we would with all deference suggest, loses sight of

the real position of the ciliated fringe in its apparent bilaterality.

Speaking of the ciliated fringe he says, “ We may name this cir-

cular ciliated fringe (Wimper-schnur), to distinguish it from such

as encircle the body transversely, the bilateral ciliated fringe”

(Metam. d. Holothurien u. Asterien, p. 35).

We maintain that this “ bilateral ” fringe itself does, in truth,

encircle the body transversely, however distorted it may have

become, and the reader is referred to the diagrams for a demon-

stration of the truth of this position.

A strong confirmation of this opinion is afforded by the struc-

ture of the larva of Stpunculus described by Max. Miller (Mill.

Archiv, 1850, v.). (Fig. 8.)

In this remarkable larva there is a single cven band of

strong cilia which encircles the anterior part of the animal, and

_ evidently represents the “ciliated fringe” of the other Echino-

derm-larve. Except that the intestine is bent upon itself, it

agrees precisely with our hypothetical type of the Echinoderm-

larva. | :

The Echinoderm-larva, we repeat, may be considered as an

Annelid-larva, which has become distorted by the excessive deve-

lopment of the dorsal part of its post-trochal region*,

Out of these larve, all of which have a strictly bilateral sym-

metry, the more or less radiate adult Echinoderms are developed

by a process which is a sort of internal gemmation.

Now the result of this process is twofold; either the new

* The only other animals which possess a larva at all resembling that of

the Echinoderms and Annelids are certain Trematoda (see Miiller, Ueber

eine eigenthumliche Wurmlarve aus der Classe d. Turbellarien, Mill. Arch.

1850). Here it would appear that by an excessive development of the

pre-trochal region, the ciliated fringe has the concavity of its bend posterior ;

but the difficulty, from the absence of an anus, of determining the real axis

of the body, renders this determination doubtful.

of the Echinoderms. 9

structure ultimately throws off more or less of the larva in which

it was developed, or it unites with the larva to form the adult

animal, no part being thrown off.

The former is the case in the Ophiuridee, Echinide and Aste-

rid, for the most part—the latter in the Holothuriade.

The latter process, as the simpler, shall be described first.

A portion of the dorsal integument of the larva becomes as

it were thrust inwards (fig. 10.) towards one or other side

of the stomach, as a tube terminated by an enlarged globular

extremity, whose cavity communicates with the exterior and is

ciliated internally.

The vesicle which terminates this “internal bud ” now sends

forth processes so as to form a sort of “ rosette,” which lies close

to and above the stomach.

The “ rosette ” becomes a circular canal (the circular canal of

the water-vascular system), from which ceca are given off ante-

riorly to form the tentacles, posteriorly to the parietes, in which

they become the water-canals.

The former mouth of the larva is obliterated, and a new one

is formed in the centre of the circular canal and its tentacular

appendages. ‘This is the permanent mouth of the Holothuria,

which is therefore a new structure formed upon the dorsum of the

larva.

In the meanwhile, vesicles, the Vesiculee Poliane, are deve-

loped from the circular canal, and a deposit of calcareous matter

- takes place round a portion of the tubular canal, from whose

spherical extremity the water-vascular system -has been formed.

That portion of the tubular canal which lies between the dorsal

parietes and the calcareous deposition dies away, and the re-

mainder hangs freely from the circular canal of the water-vas-

cular system as the “ sand-canal.”

The process in the Echinide, Asteridze, and Ophiuridee is es-

sentially the same ; only, as in these the old body is to be more or

less completely discarded, the development of the water-vascular

system is attended, part passu, by that of a mass of cells from

which the new body is to be formed.

We cannot do better than adduce in illustration Prof. Miiller’s

description of the development of the Echinoderm in the Asterid-

larva Bipinnaria (Fortsetzung der Untersuchungen iiber die Me-

tamorphose d. Echinodermen, Miill. Archiv, 1850).

In larvee which are not 0°15 of a line in length, the dorsal pore

and the tube which proceeds from it are perceptible. It passes

into a longish sac, in which, as in the tube, there is a ciliary

motion. The sac. lies behind, at the side of the cesophagus

(Diag. IX.).

Seon after the appearance of these parts, a hyaline mass, in which

10 Prof. Miiller on the Anatomy and Development

very small cells are imbedded, is seen lying like a mantle upon

the dorsal side of the stomach.

The sac becomes developed into a rosette of five ceca, the first

foundation of the water-vascular system.

The mantle-like mass curves over and covers in the stomach

and foundation of the tentacles like a cap, widely open below.

The dorsal pore becomes invested by it, and it extends round

the anus ; but the cesophagus remains outside it (Diag. XI.).

A crest or elevation now appears on the mantle-like mass, and

runs obliquely over it in a curved line, whose ends become even-

tually united. It then forms the margin of the starfish.

What lies beneath this thickened margin belongs to the dor-

sum of the starfish, what lies above it to its ventral surface.

The young starfish now attains a diameter of 4th of a line,

becomes slightly pentagonal, and retains only a narrow connexion

with the Bipinnaria.

The digestive canal, and with it the rosette-like rudiment of

the water-vascular system, becomes turned so as to present the

latter towards the ventral surface of the starfish, at that point

where its mouth is subsequently formed. The tube which con-

nected the rosette with the pore, which is now imbedded in the

dorsal surface of the starfish, receives a calcareous deposit and

becomes the sand-canal, while the “ pore ” is converted into the

madreporic plate. |

The cesophagus of the larva is obliterated, whilst its rectum

projects as an anal tube subcentrally from the dorsal surface of

the starfish (Diag. XIII.).

The slightest touch now separates the starfish from the larva

in which it was developed ; the former sinks to the bottom and

creeps by the aid of its newly-developed feet ; the latter swims

about as before for some time, but eventually perishes.

In the Echinide the process is essentially the same. An in-

ternal diverticulum of the integument of the larva is formed, but

from a somewhat different spot*, namely in front of the ciliated

fringe and on one side. It is connected with a vesicle which lies

close against the oesophagus, and from which the water-vascular

system is developed.

At this place the shell of the Echinus subsequently makes its

* Tt is remarkable that in the Asterid-larve, while the development of

accessory ciliary processes, &c. takes place in the pre-trochal dorsal region,

the bud of the Echinoderm is developed from the post-trochal region. In

the Echinus-larvee we have just the reverse—the bud is developed from the

pre-trochal region (‘‘ below the lateral arch of the ciliated band,” Miiller),

while the processes, &¢c., as we have seen, are developed from the post-

trochal region.. The Ophiure appear to present the same relations as the

Echinide, though Prof. Miiller has not been able to make out the point

with certainty.

of the Echinoderms. 11

appearance as a circular disc, which gradually envelopes the

stomach, and developes tentacles and spines. A new anus is

formed as well as a new cesophagus, in the young sea-urchin.

The development of the Ophiuridz has not been traced so far

back as that of the other groups. The dorsal pore and tube have

not been observed; but the development of the “ rosette” and

its accompanying mass of cells into the Echinoderm takes place

as in the Asteride.

The observations of Dr. Busch (Mill. Arch. 1849) have shown

that the larva of Comatula very early assumes the form of the

Holothurid-larva with ciliated rings, but its internal structure

and the development of the Echinoderm are not understood.

To sum up, in Prof. Miiller’s words, the variations of the me-

tamorphosis of Echinoderms :—

“1, The change of the bilateral larva into the Echinoderm

takes place when the larva yet remains an embryo, and is uni-

versally covered with cilia, without a ciliated fringe. A part of

the body of the larva takes on the form of the Echinoderm ; the

rest is absorbed by the latter. (A part of the Asteride, Echi-

naster, Asteracanthion, Sars.)

“2. The change of the bilateral larva into the Echinoderm

takes place when the larva is perfectly organized ; that is, pos-

sesses digestive organs and a special ciliated fringe. The Echi-

noderm is constructed within the Pluteus like a picture upon its

canvass, a piece of embroidery in its frame, and then takes up

into itself the digestive organs of the larva. Hereupon the rest

of the larva vanishes * (Ophiura, Echinus), or is thrown off (Bz-

pinnaria).

“3. The larva changes twice. The first time it passes out of

the bilateral type with lateral-ciliated fringe to the radial type,

and receives instead of the previous ciliated fringe, new locomotive

larval organs, the ciliated rings. Out of this pupa-condition the

Echinoderm is developed without any part being cast. off (Holo-

thuria, some Asteride).

“If we call embryonic type the condition in which the animal

leaves the egg, and when the internal organs are not yet deve-

loped, we have four stages or types—the embryonic type, the larval

type, the pupa type, and the Echinoderm type. The animal may

pass from either of the first three forms into the Echinoderm,

or may run through them all.” (Larven u. Metam. d. Holoth. u.

Asterien, p. 33.) :

Furthermore it may be stated that the nature of the change

* It seems questionable how far the integument of the larva over the

Echinoderm can be said to vanish, when it is remembered that the pedi-

cellarize are developed thereon while the Echinoderm is still quite rudi-

mentary:

12 Prof. Miller on the Anatomy and Development

here called development of the Echinoderm, is, that a process of

the integument of the larva grows inwards and lays the foun-

dation of the future water-vascular system, on which the other

organs of the Echinoderm, whether nervous, vascular or tegu-

mentary, are in a manner modelled *.

It is of very great importance to remember this fact in consi-

dering the homologies of the parts of the Echinoderms.

If the larva of the Echinoderm pursued its normal course of

development, it is obvious that its nervous system, for instance,

would be homologous in form and position with that of other

Annulose forms. There would be a ring with cerebral ganglia

round the cesophagus and a chain of ganglia proceeding there-

from, if the nervous system were of the type of the Annelids.

Or if it resembled that of the Trematoda, there would be an

cesophageal ring with two opposite ganglia, from which a cord

would proceed on each side of the body. But the nervous system

of the adult Echinoderm can be reduced to neither of these types ;

it consists invariably in the Ophiuride, Asteride, Echinide, and

Holothuriade, of a circular or pentagonal cord surrounding the

esophagus (of the Echinoderm) without distinct ganglia. From

this five cords proceed, in a perfectly radiate manner, following

the course of the water-canals.

The study of development renders the reason of this discre-

pancy obvious. The cesophagus of the Echmoderm is not ho-

mologouswith the cesophagus of the larva, nor with the cesophagus

of an Annelid, and therefore the nervous ring of the Echinoderm

is not homologous with the nervous ring of the Annelid. Indeed,

since the mouth of the Echinoderm answers homologically to an

aperture in the dorsal wall of the stomach of the larva, and since

the nervous system of the Echinoderm follows exactly in its

form the form of the water-vascular system of the Echinoderm,

which is essentially a process of the dorsal integument of the

larva, we might be tempted to conclude that the nervous system

of the Echinoderm is homologous, not with the ordinary gan-

glionic chain of an Annelid, but with that elaborate system of

dorsal-proboscidean nerves which M. Quatrefages has detected

and described in the latter.

The fact that these nerves supply eye-spots would indeed pre-

sent some difficulties in the way of this hypothesis, if this system

of nerves in the Annelida is truly stomatogastric. But in the

first place it has not been shown so to be; and in the second

place, the existence of well-organized eyes ‘supplied by nerves

from the ordinary ventral ganglia in each segment of Poly-

* Hitherto we have chiefly quoted Prof. Miiller, but for what follows we

must be considered alone responsible, unless direct mention be made to the

contrary.

of the Echinoderms. 13

ophthalmus, would lead us to hesitate in drawing any very strict

conclusions from position and structure to function, in the ner-

vous system of these animals *.

Yet one word upon the bearing of the facts of development

now made known, on the affinities of the various groups of KEchi-

noderms.

If we were to arrange the Echinoderms according to the nature

of their larvee, we should have one group formed by the Asteride,

Holothuriad and Crinoidez (Comatula) ; and another composed

of the Ophiuridee and Echinide. And if the acute speculation -

of Prof. E. Forbes, that the pectinated rhombs of the Cystidez

answer to the “ epaulettes ” of the Echinus-larva, be correct, then

the Cystideze would, as a sort of permanent form of Echinus-larva,

fall into the latter group, in which they would represent the

Crinoidez.

Interesting as are the phenomena presented by the larve of

the Echinoderms, taken in themselves, as mere facts, they are

far more important in their bearing upon one of the most com-

prehensive and interesting zoological theories of modern times—

we refer to the theory of “the alternation of generations.”

Founded by Chamisso and Eschscholz, extended to a great num-

ber of new cases by Steenstrup, and finally reduced to a fixed and

definite scientific form under the name of “ Parthenogenesis ”

by the celebrated Hunterian Professor of Comparative Anatomy,

this theory has bid fair to unite all the aberrant generative pro-

cesses of the Invertebrata (those of the Echinoderms among the

rest) under its conditions, and to express them in its terms.

The theory may be generally expressed thus: 1. The ovum

produces an individual A‘, whose offspring is another individual

B dissimilar to A!. This again may in the same way produce an

individual C, and so on. The last of the series only contains ge-

nerative organs from which ova are formed, and these reproduce

an individual A? precisely resembling A'. The species therefore

is said to be represented by a number of generations of indivi-

duals which regularly alternate-with one another.

To this Professor Owen adds— 7 :

2. That the individuals B, C, D, &c. which intervene between

the sexual individuals A! and A? are always developed from

masses of eells which are the immediate and unchanged descend-

ants of the embryo cells of the ovum, and which as such, retain

a portion of the original “spermatic force,” whence they are

enabled to attain a certain independent development without a

renewal of the spermatic influence.

* Again, the eyes of the Acephala are as much supplied from the pal-

leal or visceral ganglion as from the cerebral ganglion.

14 Prof. Miller on the Anatomy and Development

Now the questions to be decided before the alternation theory

ean be said to apply to the Echinoderms or any other animals,

are different as regards the two portions of the theory. The

problem as regards the first question is a matter of naming—as

regards the second it is a matter of fact.

We have said that the question involved in the first part of

the theory is a question of naming. It is, whether we can apply

to A, B, C, &c. in the foregoing instance, the name “ indivi-

dual.” For it is quite clear that if they cannot with propriety

- be called “ individuals,” their succession cannot be called an

“alternation of generations,’ Inasmuch as generations are com-

posed of individuals.

We must carefully bear in mind that this inquiry has nothing

to do with the thorny problem of psychical individuality. With

that the zoologist has no concern; his science investigates the

laws of animal form, and in psychological questions he has no

more direct interest than the astronomer has in the zvology of

the planet Saturn.

. Leaving psychological considerations aside, then, and inquiring

into the zoological meaning of the term “ individual,” we find that

anything to which it is applied among the higher and the greater

part of the lower animals, has two principal characters : first, it

has an independent existence ; and secondly, it is the total result

of the independent development of a single ovum.

Now the forms A, B, C, described as “ individuals ” by Steen-

strup, have only one of these characters (in the most strongly

marked cases of “alternation ”’), that of independent existence ;

for each of them is only part of “ the total result of the develop-

ment of a single ovum.” |

But in predicating “ individuality ” of any animal which does

not “alternate,” we predicate both these characters of it.

Hence, unless the meaning of the term “individual” be al-

tered, the advocates of the alternation theory commit the capital

error of using the same term in two very different senses, accord-

ing as they speak of a Hydra or a Campanularia, a Salpa or a

Cynthia.

Tt is only by narrowing the meaning of the word “ individual ”

to mere “ independent existence,” that it can possibly become

applicable in Steenstrup’s sense. But in this case spermatozoa,

spermatophora, and even cancer cells, would equally be ‘ indivi-

duals.” So that the new meaning would be not only entirely ar-

bitrary, but opposed to the general sense of zoologists.

We propose on the other hand not to alter the ordinary zo-

ological meaning of the word “ individuality,” but merely to de-

fine it more strictly, and give to the relative value of the attributes

which it connotes, and which are conversely a mark of it.

of the Echinoderms. 15

Individuality has so long and so obviously, among the higher

animals, been observed to be accompanied by independent exist-

ence, that the latter attribute has come to be considered as, con-

versely, an indication of individuality—to the neglect of the really

characteristic attribute, which is—-the circumstance of being the

total result of the development of a single ovum.

According to our view, then, the zoological individual = the total

result of the development of a single ovum, whether this total

result consist of one or many independent existences. The in-

dividual is the zoological unit, and its value is the same, whether

we have it as (1) or as (+4+4).. A fraction does not become

equal to the unit by standing alone. The Cyanza and the Polype

from which it proceeds, the two forms of Salpz, the parent

nurses, nurses, and Cercariz, of the Distomata, are not distinct

individuals—are not separately equivalent to an individual beetle

or dog.

It is their sum only, which is equivalent to the individual

among the higher animals.

They are not the individual, but are successive forins by which

the individual is manifested ; standing in the same relation to the

individual, as the incarnations of Vishnu to Vishnu, in the Hindoo

theology.

What then may these independently existing “ parts of indi-

viduals ” be properly termed ? They can hardly be called organs,

without doing violence to our ordinary acceptation of the nature

of an organ, in which a certain subserviency and dependence is

understood. The term “ zoozd” has been devised ; and as it has

no theoretical meaning, but is merely intended to suggest two

indisputable facts with regard to the creatures to which it is ap-

plied—namely that they are like individuals, and yet are not in-

dividuals, in the sense that one of the higher animals is an indi-

vidual—its use does not appear to be open to any serious ob-

jection.

Instead of saying then, that in a given species, there is an

alternation of so many generations, we should say that the indi-

vidual consists of so many zooids. :

Again, where no “alternation” takes place, the individual=the

sum of its organs; where there is alternation, the individual =

the sum of its “ zooids,” :

If the view we have taken be correct, the whole doctrine of the

so-called “‘ compound animals” must be revised, and their termi-

nology altered. A whole tree of Sertularia, a Pennatula, a Py-

rosoma, a mass of Botrylli, must no longer be considered as an

ageregation of individuals, but as an individual developed into

many zooids.

And if the term “compound animal ” is to be retained in its

16 Prof. Miller on the Anatomy and Development

old meaning, we know of only one creature which is entitled to

the name, viz. the Diplozoon paradoxum, which Von Siebold has

just shown to be really formed by the fusion of two previously

distinct individuals.

We hope that the reader will pardon this long digression into

the regions of abstract thought. Whether he adopt our view or

not, we trust that at any rate, we have pointed out where the real

battle of the alternation theory lies.

The onus of giving a new meaning to the word “ individuality ”

must rest with the advocates of the alternation theory ; we have

endeavoured merely to make a consistent extension of the old

meaning to embrace new facts.

The Echinoderms have been included under the “ Alternation

theory ;” but, if the reasoning above be correct, unjustly, as is

indeed plainly pointed out on other grounds by Prof. Miller in

his second memoir. He justly observes that the process of de-

velopment of the Echinoderm partakes as much of the nature of

metamorphosis as of “ alternation.” The larva and the Echino-

derm cannot be said to be two individuals, when they possess

the same intestine.

Nor, as to the question of fact, does the development of the

Echinoderm appear to be a case of “ Parthenogenesis.”

The structure of the integument of the larva, at the place where

the tubular rudiment of the Echinoderm is subsequently formed,

is quite undistinguishable from that of any other spot. There

are here no descendants of the embryo-cells specially set aside to

become developed into the new structure*.

The development of the Echinoderm is then neither a process

of “alternation of generations” nor of “ Parthenogenesis,” but

the individual consists of two zooids—a larva-zooid and an Kchi-

noderm-zooid, the latter of which is developed from the former

by a process of internal gemmationt.

* The elongated cellular masses which exist on each side of the digestive

canal in the larve, are very possibly the immediate descendants of the embryo-

cells. But. Prof. Miiller leaves it very doubtful, whether these masses have

anything to do with the development of the Echmoderm. Certainly they

are not concerned in the development of one most important part of it—the

water-vascular system. See Miill. Arch. 1850, p. 466. Ibid. 1851, p. 4.

+ According to Prof. Miiller (Archiv, 1851, p. 18) the development of

the Echinoderm can only “ figuratively” (bildlich) be compared to gem-

mation, inasmuch as the “ formative mass ” arises independently.

But since he says immediately afterwards that “the rudiment of the

water-vascular system, in general, arises before the rudiment of the parietes

of the Echinoderm,”’ and since he shows elsewhere that the origin of the

water-vascular system is by the development of a bud-like process inwards

—the process may, we think, be called gemmation in much more than a

figurative sense.

of the Echinoderms. 17

The development of the Echinoderms is, as Prof. Miiller ob-

serves, exactly intermediate between the ordinary process of

metamorphosis by ecdysis in insects and the so-called “ alterna-

tion ” of the Tecehdtinde and Aphides.

The phenomena of alternation, or as we have called it, “ zooid

development,” take place in two ways—by external gemmation

and by internal gemmation.

The former process is confined to the Polypes and Ascidians,

which form a series leading from the lowest Radiate to the Mol-

luscous types. The latter process on the other hand is restricted

to the Worms and Echinoderms, which form a series leading

from the lowest Radiate to the Annulose types.

Now in each series three modifications may be detected. The

deutero-zooid is developed either—1. from a complete segment

of the protozooid, when it is difficult to say whether the process

is one of internal or external gemmation; or 2. from a small

portion of a segment, including a portion of the digestive canal ;

or 8. from asmall portion of a segment, an entirely new digestive

canal being formed.

The following table will illustrate the relations of these modifi-

cations to one another :—

Zooid Development by

C A

External Gemmation. Internal Gemmation.

_f Aphides,

3B, Salpa -srerecssecrocconscsessnseeseeees Tromate a

2 icicares ora Lov epeebhe secede shh Echinodermata.

"| Corynide, &c.

1. Cyanea. Tenia.

als.

We have hitherto considered the various zooids of each form

to be complementary to one another, and all necessary to the

perfect manifestation of the individual.

But the law of “ irrelative repetition ” long since established

elsewhere by Prof. Owen, is illustrated here in the development

of zooid forms where they are not necessary to the manifestation

of the individual.

In the Echinoderm there is one larval-zooid and one Echino-

derm-zooid—the “ individual ” would be incomplete without

either. |

But in the Cyanza the single Scyphistoma-zooid developes

perhaps twenty Cyanza-zooids, any one of which would have been

sufficient to complete the individual.

The development of the hundreds of polypes of a Sertularian

appear to be referable to a similar law.. Nay, the “ generation

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii.

18 On the Anatomy and Development of the Echinoderms.

by gemmation” of a Hydra or a simple Ascidian, and the fission

of a Microstomum, seem, strictly speaking, to be phenomena of

the same kind.

As in these cases, however, it is impossible when once the

gemma is separated from the parent stock to distinguish it from

a true individual, it may seem pedantic and unnecessary to insist

upon the distinction.

In concluding, we cannot refrain from remarking upon one

character of Professor Miiller’s researches, of which our imper-

fect notice can give no idea,—it is the singular candour and phi-

losophic impartiality of the writer. In the course of five years,

much that seemed probable at first, had, later, to be rejected—

much that seemed certain, to be overthrown. It was often neces-

sary to make pretty hypotheses give way before stubborn facts—

to re-examine conclusions that had seemed unquestionable.

If any one be curious to know how this has been done, and

desire at the same time to learn in what spirit scientific investi-

gation should be conducted, we cannot do better than refer him

to the works whose titles head this Report—they are models.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

The figures numbered with the Arabic numerals all represent really ex-

isting forms, and are taken, with the exception of figures 8 and 9, from

Professor Miiller’s memoirs. The “calcareous rods” are omitted for the

sake of clearness.

The figures numbered with the Roman numerals on the other hand are

all to be considered merely as diagrams. They represent what the Echi-

noderm-larve would be if they were, as it were, straightened out and re-

duced to their simplest elements.

Fig. I.* is given in order to show how a symmetrical Annelid-like larva,

fig. 1., may by development of some of its parts at the expense of others

become converted into the Ophiura-larva, fig. 1.

Fig. 1. Ophiura-larva — .......sscecseneceees “I. The corresponding diagram.

Fig. 2, Echinus-larva with “ epaulettes” IT. Ditto.

Fig, 3, Echinus-larva with spies viewed III. Ditto.

from behind.

Fig. 4. Asterias-larva (Bipinnaria), very IV. Ditto.

young.

Brachiolaria, an Asterias-larva.... V. The diagram only is given.

Fig. 5. Tornaria, probably an Asterias- V1.The corresponding diagram.

larva.

Fig. 6. f Auricularia, the MHolothuria- VII. Ditto

Fig. 7. larva in its two forms ......... VIII. :

In all the figures of larvee the mouth and anus are indicated by the letters

m and a, and the cilia are disproportionately large so as to render the

“fringes”? and “ bands” evident.

The Diagram No. I. is similarly lettered, and all the other diagrams have

their anterior and posterior extremities in a position corresponding to it.

MM. Tulasne on the History of the Hypogeous Fungi. 19

Fig. 8. is the larva of Sipunculus after Max. Miller.

Fig. 9. The larva of an Annelid after Milne-Edwards.

Fig. 10. Auricularia. The larva of Holothuria, after Miiller ; to show the

mode of development of the water-vascular system, &c. from the

internal bud, d: e, the oval masses of cells.

Fig. 11. One of the epauletted Echinus-larvee, in which the Echinoderm, d,

has already begun to envelope the stomach of the larva.

IX. X. XI. XII. XIII. are diagrams intended to represent the mode of

development of an Asterias within its larva the Bipinnaria.

The form of the latter is not given; its relation being indicated only by

the dotted line. .

IX. m, the mouth of the larva; a, its anus; d, the bud-like commencement

of the Echinoderm.

X. XI. The latter has developed the water-canals, and with its accom-

panying blastema has begun to invest the stomach of the larva.

XII. The investment nearly complete. The position of the mouth of the

Asterias indieated by (0).

XIII. The Echinoderm has become free and separate from the body of the

larva with its primitive oesophagus.

It is to be understood that these diagrams do not pretend to be strictly

accurate. They are intended only to render the process of development

more easily comprehensible.

I1.—Report on MM. UL. R. and C. Tunasne’s “ Memoir on the

History of the Hypogeous Fungi.” By MM. Jussizv and

Ap. BRoneNnrIART*.

Tue mode of vegetation and reproduction of the Fungi had long

been one of the most obscure portions of the vegetable kingdom,

and, in spite of the progress of this department of botany during

the last fifty years, many points yet remain to be cleared up ; but

in this. vast class, the anomalous organization of which has caused

some naturalists to regard them as a kind of peculiar kingdom,

nothing perhaps is more singular than the development of the

subterranean Fungi, the whole life of which, the growth and re-

production, goes on in the bosom of the earth, without any por-

tion of their structure coming to the surface.

This existence, entirely removed from the action of light, is an

anomaly even among the plants of the Fungous class, which, ge-

nerally speaking, prefer weakly illuminated situations ; for ordi-

nary Fungi cannot live in complete obscurity without becoming

profoundly altered in form and structure, and bemg kept im-

perfect and sterile. Light therefore, although in less degree

necessary to Fungi than to ordinary vegetables, is almost always

indispensable to their regular development at least at the period

of reproduction.

For a long period the common Truffle, and a few other equally

* Comptes Rendus, Dec. 30, 1850.

20 MM. Tulasne on the History of the Hypogeous Fungi.

edible species, were the only Fungi in which this unusual mode

of existence had been recognized. Thus, at the beginning of

this century, Persoon, in his ‘Synopsis Fungorum,’ described

only four species, and in 1822 M, Fries enumerated only tweive

species, distributed into four genera.

In 1831 however, the study of the numerous edible species of

northern Italy led M. Vittadini of Milan to a more minute ex-

amination of these Fungi, and to the investigation of those spe-

cies of this group which are not available for food ; through this,

~ the total number was raised to sixty-three species, arranged in

thirty different genera, eight of which were established by this

author.

The microscopic examination of these very diversified forms

led that able botanist to the recognition of an exceedingly varied

organization, the modifications of which threw light, reciprocally,

on the obscure and often difficultly comprehensible structure of

these Fungi.

But since the anatomical organization, and above all the repro-

duction of Fungi in general, were at this period enveloped in so

much obscurity, the good optical instruments and modes of pre-

paration adapted to microscopic observations of this kind were

still confined to so limited a circle, and so far removed from that

degree of perfection they have since attained, it is not wonderful

that Vittadini, notwithstanding the progress which he caused in

this branch of science, left many points to be cleared up_and more

completely studied.

- The important discoveries made a few years later in the differ-

ent modes of formation of the spores or reproductive bodies of

the Fungi with external and superficial fructification, such as the

Agarics, the Boleti, the Morels and Pezizas, soon led several bo-

tanists to the recognition of these same diverse modes of forma-

tion of the spores in the Fungi with internal fructification, the

reproductive bodies of which are developed in the cavities of a

peridium or common envelope.

Those observations on the common Lycoperdace, which we

owe to Messrs. Berkeley, Klotsch, Corda, and in part to Messrs.

Tulasne themselves, at once threw light upon the often rather

obscure descriptions of M. Vittadini; new examinations demon-

strated in fact that the subterraneous Fungi, analogous in their

mode of growth to the Truffle, are referable, in accordance with

the structure of their reproductive organs, and as Vittadini had

already detected, to two essentially different types.

In one type, the Hymenogastree, the interior of the fleshy mass

of which they consist, presents a number of sinuous cavities lined

by a membrane analogous to that which clothes the gills of the

Agarics, and the superficial cells of which each produce at their

MM. Tulasne on the History of the Hypogeous Fungi. 21

free extremity three or four spores, becoming successively de-

tached, and finally filling the cavities.

The other type, comprising the true Truffles and forming the

groups Tuberacee and Elaphomycee, also present a fleshy mass,

the outer surface of which constitutes the common envelope or

peridium, while the numerous narrow, sinuous, not very distinct

cavities are lined and in part filled up by a special tissue, mingled

with cells of a peculiar form, producing in their interior three or

four or from six to eight spores, like the thece of the Pezizee.

Thus in the hypogzous as in the ordinary Fungi, there are two

different modes of formation of the spores; in the one class these

reproductive bodies are developed upon the external surface of

special cells called basidia or sporophores ; in the other they are

formed in the interior of particular cells named thece or spo-

rangia.

This difference in the mode of production of the spores had

already been shown by M. Vittadini’s observations and figures,

although he sought to explain it by an accessory modification of a

single kind of organization. It was established in a much more

positive manner in different groups of Fungi by various authors

of more recent date, by Messrs. Leveillé, Klotsch, Berkeley, and

Messrs. Tulasne themselves in various memoirs. It now forms

the basis of the divisions both of the hypogzous and of the ordi-

nary Fungi.

But many essential points in the very obscure life of these

strange plauts still remained to be elucidated.

The discovery of numerous species, the comparison of their

form, of their organization, their distribution into well-defined

genera, in a word, the natural history properly so called of this

curious sabterranean flora, has not only resulted in increasing

the catalogue of organisms of this kind ; these discoveries have, in

addition, allowed of a better appreciation being arrived at of their

mode of existence, development and reproduction ; for this diver-

sity of organization has yielded the solution of questions which

would have been very difficult to answer from the study of a

small number of species. How many physiological questions

have been cleared up in this way by the examination of varied

forms of the inferior members of the scale of organization !

The well-directed investigations of Messrs. Tulasne, in the

neighbourhood of Paris and in different parts of France, have, in

the first place, enabled them to extend the list of these plants

greatly ; thus, while M. Vittadini, in 1831, indicated only sixty-

three species, distributed into thirteen genera, Messrs. Tulasne

have carried the number to a hundred and forty-four species

comprehended in twenty-five genera, and have added seventy-

one of these species to the French flora.

22 MM. Tulasne on the History of the Hypogeous Fungi.

The repeated examination of the structure of many of these

plants in different stages of growth, has conducted them to very

interesting results, throwing much light upon the life of subter-

ranean Fungi.

It has long been known that in the ordinary Fungi, the fleshy

body, of such varied form, commonly considered as forming the

whole of the fungus, is only an external development, a tempo-

rary product, analogous to certain compound fruits, originating

from a filamentous, byssoid, irregular mass extendmg beneath

the surface of the soil or in the interior of the bodies supporting

these vegetables, comparable to the subterraneous stems of va-

rious plants; this mass, called the mycelium or thallus, is what,

under the name of Mushroom spawn, is commonly used for the

reproduction of the Mushroom in beds. ‘ |

All Fungi when carefully examined presented this filamentous

mycelium, concealed before the formation and what may be

ealled the expansion of the Fungus ; the Truffles however seemed

to be devoid of it, and several authors, whose opinions had been

hastily received, had supposed that the Truffles were produced

directly from the spores of these plants, called by them ¢ruff-

nelles, which became increased and dilated in all directions.

Facts observed by Messrs. Tulasne in genera closely allied to

the Truffles had already rendered this view, altogether hypo-

thetical, inadmissible. Thus, in Balsamia, a genus very close to

the true Truffles, Messrs. Tulasne had observed the spores during

germination, emitting, like those of other Fungi, delicate ramified

filaments, which, by their interlacement, would form the myce-

lum, destined to reproduce, subsequently, new fleshy bodies, the

true fructification of these vegetables. In Delastria and Terfezia,

other genera of this tribe, and better still in the Elaphomyces,

which are a little removed, this mycelium reproducing the fleshy

body which constitutes the Fungus properly so-called, persists for

a long time around it, and by its presence proves that these sub-

terraneous Fungi, so near to the Truffles, do not differ in this

respect from ordinary Fungi.

It might therefore have been assumed with nearly perfect cer-

tainty, that the Truffles proper also possessed a mycelium, pro-

ducing these fleshy and fungous bodies, but quickly decaying

and allowing them to continue to grow in an isolated condition.

This has been actually demonstrated, in observations carefully

made by M. L. R. Tulasne in the Truffle grounds of Poitou, who

has seen the soil in which they grow traversed, in the course

of September, by numerous white, cylindrical filaments, much

finer than common sowing thread, yet themselves composed of

articulated microscopic filaments three to five thousandths of a

millimetre in diameter. These white threads are continuous with

MM. Tulasne on the History of the Hypogeous Fungi. 23

a byssoid, floeculent mycelium of the same nature, which enve-

lopes the young Truffles and forms immediately around them a

sort of white felt several millimetres thick, the filaments of which

are directly continuous with the external layer of the young

Truffle, scarcely so large as a nut at this epoch. In a short time

the gradual destruction of this byssoid envelope commences ; at

first a part, then the whole is lost, and the Truffle appears com-

pletely isolated in the soil.

Thus, that which was indicated by analogy is confirmed by di-

rect observation, and it is seen that the Truffles, like the other

Fungi, are reproduced by spores which give origin to a fila-

mentous mycelium, the source of new Truffles. These facts, im-

portant in a scientific. point. of view, from the uniformity they

establish in the mode of existence of the whole of a large class of

vegetables, may, like many other scientific discoveries, one day

become a source of useful applications.

These singular plants, thus isolated in the midst of the soil at |

the epoch of their reproduction, without apparent external organs,

nevertheless exhibit internally a structure much more compli-

_ cated than was at first supposed. The observations of M. Vitta-

dini had already indicated the curious arrangement of the black

and white veins which traverse the tissue of the Truffles, and

these had been mentioned by the earliest observers; but the

more varied and more precise investigations of Messrs. Tulasne

have shown much more clearly their relations and destination.

When young, the Truffles exhibit very irregular sinuous cavities,

partly communicating with each other and terminating, some-

times at a single orifice corresponding to a depression or umbi-

licus on the outside, sometimes at several points of the surface

which present no distinguishable character externally. As they

advance in age, the partitions which separate the cavities become

thickened, the tissue composing their surface is developed into a

kind of white tomentum which obliterates them; hence result

two systems of veins; one set coloured, corresponding to the

partitions which separated the primitive cavities, the other white,

formed by the filamentous tissue which finally fills these cavities.

The former are continuous with the external tissue which

composés the envelope of the Fungus, or peridium; in their middle

portion they are formed of a network of filaments or elongated

cells, running in the direction of the cavities; from this arise

shorter filaments, almost perpendicular to the first, and the in-

flated extremities of these become the sporangia, or sporigenous

cells ; the deep colour is due to the black or brown colour of the

spores. The other veins, the white ones, appear to be formed of

the prolongations of sterile filaments, intermingled with sporige-

nous cells, and originate like them from the primitive partitions.

24 MM. Tulasne on the History of the Hypogeous Fungi.

The veins composed of these filaments and the air interposed, owe

to this structure their dull white appearance, and opacity when

their tissue is examined in thin slices by transparent light, under

which circumstance they appear darker than the tissue filled with

liquid forming the coloured veins. These aériferous white veins

terminate at the external surface, either at a single point to which

all converge, or at several distinct points.

In these plants; therefore, so shapeless and simple in appear-

ance, is formed a double system of veins, or rather of irregular

filamentous lamelle ; one set arising from the cortical tissue,

absorbing the surrounding moisture and serving to transmit this

humidity to the cells in which the spores are formed, being

therefore the organs of nutrition; the others, remarkable for

their white colour and opacity, terminating externally, intro-

ducing air into all parts of the Fungi and bringing it into con-

tact with the sporigenous cells themselves. This communication

of the external air with the internal lacune of the Fungus is

much more evident in the Truffles and in certain other Tube-

race, than in the other hypogeous Fungi, where the lacune ana-

logous to those of the Truffles, although filled with air, do not

appear to communicate with the exterior.

The formation and structure of the spores have also been the

objects of very interesting researches by Messrs. Tulasne. In all

the true Tuberacee, the spores are developed freely in the cavi-

ties of the sporangia, or vesicular cells destined to produce them.

They are limited in number, and not very variable, in each of

these sporangia} more than eight are never formed in one vesicle,

and in many species the maximum number is four.

These spores exhibit very varied forms, according to the ge-

nera and species in which they are observed, but are perfectly

constant in the same species. This diversity however depends

almost solely upon the structure of the external membrane or

epispore, sometimes smooth, sometimes with points all over, or

variously reticulated. Beneath this external, coloured and rather

resisting membrane, is found a second integument, smooth, trans-

parent, more or less thick, but strongly resisting chemical agents,

and not only colourless in its natural state, but not coloured by the

action of iodine, and easily separable from the external integu-

ment by various reagents. The simple cavity of this internal

utricle of the spore is filled with oleaginous globules suspended

in a liquid which is probably albuminous, and is coloured yellow

or brown by iodine.

These reproductive bodies, although less simple in their strue-

ture than has been sometimes supposed, are still far from repre-

senting on a small scale the organization of the Truffle itself, as

Turpin supposed ; their structure is not more complicated than

% ‘

af y

* 2

a : ,

a ny

ey :

Dress, i

«4 ‘

‘

’

mews

7, = %

' ao Pare at :

nnn a |

‘ My

satay 1

’

Y PP ae Py F Stomies aA. |

File Pal tein ra J” te. - oi a nee at eee

» . \f _, ¥ oF = Fae

4 ‘= ae ee

$ Aa or Y

“oe typed Ae ee a, OT Oe

St) 8

Aen

x %

Sea oA ee!

J Bastre sc.

A Hancock det.

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole. 25

that of the spores of many other Fungi, and particularly of the

Uredinee, already very well examined in this respect by Messrs.

Tulasne several years ago.

This idea of a kind of identity between the structure of the

spores of the Truffles and the Truffle itself which they are to re-

produce, was founded on an analogy of form and colour which

exists only in few species, and on the hypothesis that the spores

increased in all directions to form the fungous mass of the Truffle ;

but as we have seen, this very improbable hypothesis is com-

pletely subverted by observation of the germination of the spores

of Balsamia, and by that of the existence of a mycelium around

the Truffles themselves while they are young.

The precise knowledge of the varied and complicated structure

of these subterranean Fungi, the observation of the different

phases of their life, if not in the same species, at least in plants

sufficiently allied to admit of analogy guiding us with safety,

enable us now therefore to appreciate the manner of the nourish-

ment, growth, and reproduction of these plants, so imperfect in

appearance that their mode of existence was long concealed from

the observations of naturalists, and of which, a quarter of a cen-

tury ago, there was but a distant idea of the variety of organi-

zation and the considerable number of species.

Thanks to the extensive and profound researches of Messrs.

Louis René and Charles Tulasne, this group of Fungi, which so

many causes rendered it particularly difficult to study, may now

be considered one of the best known ; for to the general anatomy

and the physiological facts, of which a brief analysis is above

given, are adjoined a detailed monograph of all the species of

subterranean Fungi known at this time, and excellent figures re-

presenting most of those species and the most minute details of

their organization.

Il1.—On the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole, a Nudibranchiate

Mollusk. By Atzany Hancock, Esq.

[With two Plates. |

Tuts paper treats of the anatomy of an animal which was dis-

covered by M. Verany on the shores of Italy, and was described

by that naturalist in 1846 under the name of Janus Spinole.

Shortly afterwards it was taken by Dr. Battersby on the Devon-

shire, and by Mr. Alder on the Cornish coast; and the latter

gentleman and I published an account of it in the ‘ Annals of

Natural History’ for 1848, where it was named Antiopa splen-

dida. At that time we had seen neither the original description

nor specimens from the Mediterranean; but have since been

26 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole.

favoured with some from thence through the kindness of M.

Verany ; and having made careful dissections of them, and of

others from the coast of Cornwall, we have satisfied ourselves

that no character exists to distinguish the Italian from the En-

glish specimens. The anatomy is the same in both, and all the

external parts agree. |

In 1849 M. Emile Blanchard gave a full account of the ana-

tomy of Janus Spinole in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’

8¢ série, t. 10. My dissections, however, have brought to hght

numerous and important details which do not coincide with those

given by that anatomist, otherwise I should not have deemed

it necessary to draw up the present memoir. These differences

will be noticed after the description of each organ; therefore it

is only necessary to state here, that the most important of them

relate to the digestive system and to the reproductive organs.

Antiopa Spinole* (the name by which our animal must be now

designated, the generic appellation of M. Verany having been

previously used) belongs undoubtedly to the family Eolidide, as

defined in the ‘ Monograph of the British Nudibranchiate Mol-

lusea,’ now being published by the Ray Society, though it ex-

hibits some characters approximating it to Doris and Tritonia.

Antiopa differs in many respects from Holis, both externally and

internally. The body is upwards of an inch long; it is ovate,

a little depressed, and tapers to a point behind, with the sides of

the back carinated, indicating the presence of a cloak. The

branchial papillz are arranged along the carine and pass round

in front of the head; extending posteriorly a little behind the

anus, which is placed in the median line of the back, near to the |

termination of the body. The generative organs open on the

right side. The dorsal tentacles are laminated and united at

the base by a fleshy crest.

Digestive System.—The oral opening is rather large, and is

placed on the inferior surface of the head; it is guarded by a

fleshy lip divided behind, and leads by a short canal to the

buccal mass (Pls. II. and III. fig. 1 a), which is very large, of a

lozenge-form when viewed from above, and somewhat depressed.

It is very compact and firm, having the jaws exposed at the sides

(Pl. II. fig. 2 ¢), and is provided with numerous powerful mus-

cles for their motion, and for advancing and retracting the whole

apparatus. The jaws (fig. 3) are of great power, being equal in

size to the buccal mass, and give to it its proper form. They are

not mere thin plates as in Kolis, but are of considerable thick-

* As this paper was passing through the press, I have learnt that M.

Delle Chiaje was the first to discover this animal, and that he had described

it under the name of Kolidia cristata. His specific denomination will

therefore have to be adopted.

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole. 27

ness, of a peculiar horny texture, apparently porous within,

admitting readily the point of a needle; their form is subtrian-

gular when seen in front, each having attached to the anterior

angle a plate or cap (a), which is provided with two parallel

cutting edges, the outer one (0) being denticulated, the inner (c)

smooth. The denticulations are about twelve in number, very

large, compressed and lancet-formed, with their points tipped

abruptly with black: their bases being pale have not a little

the appearance of forming a second row of teeth. This appear-

ance probably deceived M. Blanchard, who describes two denti-

culated plates. The inner edge is quite smooth, and separated

from the outer one by a deep groove: the function of this edge

is rather problematical. The jaws are strongly articulated above

in front, at a point (fig. 5 d) which is furnished with a projecting

process or fulcrum.

The tongue is large, and stands up from the floor of the buccal

cavity in front of the cesophagus ; it is formed as in Doris, being

tubular behind (PI. II. fig. 6, and Pl. III. fig. 2 6), with the

frontal portion (a) turned over, as it were expanded like the

mouth of a trumpet. This is the only portion of the organ that

can act as a prehensile instrument, the spines being exposed and

turned with their points towards the gullet. The spines behind

line the tubular portion, and are covered by a soft, delicate mem-

brane. Here they are generated, and retained until gradually

pushed forward to make up the deficiency occasioned by the loss

of those in front.

The spines are firmly attached to a stiffish membrane, which

rests upon a muscular support capable of moving backwards and

forwards, and of giving to them the necessary prehensile action.

When the tongue is removed from this muscular support and

spread out, it (Pl. II. fig. 7) is found to be about twice as long

as it is broad, slightly narrowed behind (a), and a little rounded

at both extremities, with the whole surface covered with trans-

verse rows of plain, stout, recurved spines (figs. 8 & 9) of a deep

amber colour, giving to the rows when seen with a low magnify-

ing power a dark purple-brown hue. There are thirty of these

rows, each containing eighty spines, one spine being central

(fig. 8a), of the same size, plain and recurved like the rest.

From this the lateral portions of the rows, on either side, slope

forward, giving to the tongue a bipartite appearance.

The cesophagus (Pls. II. & ITI. fig. 1 4) is rather wide, very

short and internally plicated; it passes from about the middle

of the upper aspect of the buccal mass, and opens into the lower

portion of the stomach in front. This latter organ (c) is placed

far forward in the visceral cavity, a little on the left side. It is

transversely elongated, of considerable size, exhibiting through its

28 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole.

upper wall, which is very delicate, internal, longitudinal plice.

The lower portion of the stomach, towards the left side (Pl. III.

fig. 1 d), is covered with a thin coating of a folliculated, glandular

substance. Here the intestine (Pl. II. fig. 1d & Pl. III. fig. 1 e)

leaves the gastric pouch, and doubling back upon it passes

across to the right side of the body, down which it runs for some

distance, and then turning inward dips under the ovary, and

shortly reaches the large, tubular anal nipple (PI. II. fig. le &

Pl. ILI. fig. 1 f), placed on the median line of the back, not far

from the posterior extremity of the animal. The intestine is

wide, diminishing slightly in caliber towards its termination ; the

inner surface being longitudinally plicated throughout.

The hepatic apparatus is extensively diffused in this species,

as it is in all the other Holididee. Two large anterior hepatic

canals open into the upper surface of the stomach, one on each

side. These canals on leaving the gastric organ almost imme-

diately divide into two branches (PI. IT. fig. 1 f, f), one of which

curves forward (PI. III. fig. 1 9,9), the other backward (A, h).

The two that pass forward stretch along the sides of the back, and

turning round in front of the head, are apparently united on the

median line. These branches give off from their outward margin

numerous ramuscules (4'), which divide and subdivide, forming

dendritic tufts, some of the twigs of which pass into the anterior

branchial papille. The two posterior branches (A, h) of these

hepatic canals, turning backward, run down the sides of the back,

and communicate, by similar dendritic tufts, with the papille on

the sides for more than half-way down the body. Here these

two latter branches terminate. There is, however, another trunk

canal belonging to the hepatic apparatus. This is the great,

posterior or central duct (PI. II. fig. 12 & Pl. III. fig. 1 7,2);

it is a little larger in caliber than the anterior canals, and opens

into the lower, glandular portion of the stomach a short way in

advance of the pylorus, and passing backward, beneath the

anterior ovarian mass, sends a branch which ascends between the

lobes of the ovary, to communicate with the papillz on the left

side in front of the anus. The trunk canal then turning up-

ward between the anterior and posterior masses of the ovary on

the same side, gives off another branch, which crossing the

median line in advance of the anal nipple, subdivides into two

portions, one of which bends forward, the other backward ;

these go to supply the papille along the right side near to the

anal region. The posterior canal then passes backward above

the posterior ovarian mass, and on the left side of the anus. It

now assumes a more central position, and after sending two or

three branches to either side, terminates in a blind sac a little

behind the papille.

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole, 29

All the branches of the great posterior canal give off dendritic

ramuscules, which communicate with the papille in the same

manner as those from the anterior canals. The whole of the

ramuscules, branches and trunk canals are of a dark chocolate

colour when the animal is alive, resembling in this respect the

gland of the papille. It is therefore likely that all these parts

assist in the production of the biliary fluid. The walls of the

canals and branches are very firm, retaining their cylindrical

form even when completely isolated.

- The great posterior canal has entirely escaped the notice of

M. Blanchard, who after describing the posterior branches of

the anterior trunks to be united by a transverse communication

in front of the anus, states that they pass down to the extremity

of the body*. This we have seen to be erroneous, the transverse

communication (Pl. III. fig. 17) being, in fact, a branch from

the posterior canal. He has committed this error, probably,

from having relied too much on the examination of living speci-

mens, in which many of the branches and most of the ramuscules

are distinctly seen through the dorsal skin. In spirit specimens

there is no difficulty in isolating all the principal canals, their

branches, and most of the ramuscules. In this way I have on

more than one occasion demonstrated the existence of the

posterior canal, and the various other ramifications of the hepatic

organ. I have therefore no hesitation in asserting the accuracy

of the above description and of the accompanying illustrations.

I may state, that only the terminal portion of the posterior canal

can be traced through the dorsal skin, the rest being concealed

beneath the ovary ; and that this portion of it is pretty correctly

represented in M. Blanchard’s figure, but is erroneously con-

nected with the branches of the anterior canals of each side.

The hepatic gland (Pl. III. fig. 1 k & fig. 3) of the papillee is

very simple, being contained within an inner sheath, and extend-

ing almost to the apex of the papilla; it is tubular with the

extremity bifid (fig. 3a), the portions being folliculated and a

little branched. The inner surface is lined with a brown-coloured,

glandular matter.

The whole of these glands, together with the numerous den-

dritic branches and canals, form an exceedingly beautiful ex-

ample of an unravelled liver, exhibiting as it were, at a glance,

the complicated mechanism of this highly organized viscus.

These parts, however, do not appear to be the only representative

of the biliary organ in this animal. On each side of the lower

portion of the body, immediately below the skin and in contact

with it, there is a peculiar glandular structure composed chiefly

* M. Delle Chiaje, who has given an account of the anatomy of Antiopa,

appears also to have overlooked the great posterior canal.

PP cf P

30. Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole.

of anastomosing tubes, which form a network (Pl. II. fig. 17 &

Pl. III. fig. 4d) across the dorsal aspect in front of the anus.

This network inosculates with the minute twigs of the hepatic

organ leading to the papille, and is apparently connected with

a dense gland-like body (Pl. Il. fig. 17 & Pl. II. fig. 4c)

surrounding the termination of the intestine. There can be little

doubt that this network of tubes, which is unnoticed by M.

Blanchard, is part of the hepatic apparatus ; and from its inter-

nal position points out Antiopa as one of the intermediate forms

connecting the Holidide with the other families of the Nudi-

branchs.

The digestive system of this animal thus becomes of great

interest, while it is evident that the hepatic canals are arranged

after the type of those of Holis, in which the anterior ones always

enter the sides of the stomach from above, and the posterior or

central one from behind and below the pylorus :—the stomach

being, in fact, perforated by three hepatic ducts in the same

manner as it is in Antiopa. The chief differences being that in

this latter animal the anterior branches are excessively developed,

and the central one is below the ovary.

Vascular System.—From deficiency of specimens, I have not

been able to investigate the circulatory apparatus to any great

extent. The heart is placed about the middle of the back im-

mediately below the skin, having the intestine in front, and the

ovary beneath exactly as in Kolis. The pericardium is of excessive

tenuity, and is of a pretty regular oval form. The ventricle

(Pl. II. fig. 1 &) lies in front, and when contracted is irregularly

elliptical; it is rather large and muscular. The auricle (/) is

delicate, membranous, and is connected to the posterior margin

of the ventricle: at this pomt the two chambers of the heart

communicate. The aorta passes from the front of the ventricle,

and dipping almost directly beneath the intestine, gives off

branches to the generative organs, to the stomach and to the

buccal mass, in the same manner as in Eolis. 1 did not observe

the pedial artery, though there can be no doubt of its existence

as described by M. Blanchard. The auricle receives in front,

on either side, a large trunk vein which communicates with

numerous small branches from the skin, and is apparently joied

behind, on the median line, by two other large trunks, that on

the right side being considerably the smaller. There are several

other small vessels, but whether they entered the posterior margin

or belonged to the lateral trunks, I could not determine. This

is so different from what is observed in the other Eolidide, that

I should have doubted the accuracy of my observations, had not

M. Blanchard described numerous vessels entering the posterior

margin of the auricle. It would therefore appear that the

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole. 31

efferent or branchio-cardiac vessels are arranged in a peculiar

manner in Antiopa—differing alike from those in Kolis, in Doris,

and in Tritonia.

The capillary portion of the vascular system is undoubtedly

as deficient in our animal as it is in the other Nudibranchiata ;

but I cannot speak from observation on this point ; neither have

I ascertained how the blood passes to the aérating surface, on its

return to the heart, though from analogy we cannot hesitate to

believe that it escapes from the arterial twigs into the tissues of

the various organs, thence filters as it were into the visceral cavity,

and then passing through orifices in the walls of that cavity, it

reaches the skin and branchial papille on its way to the auricle

through the branchio-cardiac vessels.

A small oval vesicle (Pl. IL. fig. 1 m) les immediately below

the pericardium, and opens into it, through its floor, rather in

front and on the right side of the median line. This vesicle

is the representative of that described by Cuvier, in Doris, as

communicating with the liver, and opening externally by a

minute orifice at the side of the anus; and is the same which Dr.

Embleton and I have designated a portal heart in our commu-

nication on the anatomy of Doris*. In Antiopa Spinole this

vesicle opens into the pericardium in the same manner as it does

in that genus, and in like manner is internally plicated. I have

not been able to examine it further in this species; but from

analogy suppose that it may throw venous blood into the hepatic

network of tubes, and perhaps also within the sheaths that sur-

round the papillary glands. This is, I believe, the first time that

this vesicle or portal heart has been observed in the Holidideet ;

and it proves in a striking manner the connexion of Antiopa

with the other two families of the order.

Respiratory System.—The specialized breathing organ is com-

posed of the papillz arranged along the sides of the back, and

in front of the head. These in Antiopa are very large and

numerous, their external skin being exceedingly delicate. A por-

tion of the deteriorated blood, on its way to the auricle, will be

made to traverse the surface of the papille ; but doubtless much

of the blood will pass at once through the skin to the heart, and

on its way be there partially aérated, as is the case in Kolis, in

Doris, and probably in all the Nudibranchs.

No ovate vesicle was detected in the terminal portion of the

papilla, similar to that observed in Kolis ; though Mr. Alder in-

forms me that when the animal was alive, a distinct orifice was

visible at the apex, opening and closing at intervals,

* Read at the meeting of the British Association held in Edinburgh,

1850.

+ A similar vesicle also exists in Tritonia Hombergii ; and since writing

the above I have likewise found it in Holts papillosa.

32 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole.

Nervous System.—The cephalic or cerebral ganglions are

arranged round the cesophagus in the same manner as in Kolis ;

there are five pairs, three supra-cesophageal, two infra-cesopha-

geal; the former are very much the larger and nearly of equal

dimensions. Of these the two central pairs, the cerebroid (PI. IIT.

fig. 5 a, a) and branchial (8, d), the latter the “cervicaux” of Blan-

chard, are almost completely fused, forming two elongated,

bilobed masses, one on each side of the median line,—the

branchial lying behind the cerebroid, which latter is united by

a very short commissure to its fellow on the opposite side of the

cesophagus. ‘This is exactly similar to what is observed in Holis ;

but in this latter genus the masses being less distinctly bilobed,

the constituent parts are not so readily made out. External to

these masses, and in close contact with them, are two rounded

ganglions, the third or pedial pair (c,c). These lie in a plane

a little below the central masses, and are united to them on the

under surface.

The first and largest pair of nerves are given off from the upper

surface of the cerebroid ganglions in front, next the median line ;

these are the olfactory nerves. Hach immediately divides into

two portions,—the inner, generally the larger, of which converge,

and go to the crest between the dorsal tentacles, where they

divide into numerous twigs; the outer portions diverge a little

and enter the bases of the dorsal tentacles, and are there enlarged

to form the olfactory ganglions (d, d), which are quite distinct

and round, and very littie mferior in size to the buccal. The

second, third and fourth pairs come from the under side of the

front margin of the same ganglions, and supply the lip and

channel of the mouth, and probably the oral tentacles. The

fourth pair give off at their roots a nervous trunk; these trunks

curve round, one on either side of the cesophagus, and are united

to the buccal ganglions; thus forming the commissure (g)

between the supra- and infra-cesophageal nervous centres. The

fifth pair issue from the upper surface of the cerebroid ganglions

near to their junction with the branchial; these are the optic

nerves ; they are very delicate, and are long enough to allow the

eye, which is as well developed as in any of the Nudibranchs, to

pass a little in front of the ganglions. M. Blanchard represents

the eye as almost sessile'on the cerebroid ganglion. The sixth,

the auditory, I did not detect; they will undoubtedly be found

behind the optic, as described by M. Blanchard. The seventh

pair of nerves emerge apparently from the pedial ganglions at

their union with the central masses, and supply the skin on the

sides of the body in front. The eighth and ninth pairs pass from

the outer margin of the pedial ganglions, and go to supply the

foot. From the posterior margin of these ganglions emerges a

stout nervous trunk (4), which curving under the gullet, com-

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole. 33

pletes the great cesophageal collar. Another nervous trunk (7),

but very inferior in size, passes below the oesophagus, and has its

extremities attached, at either side, to the under surface of the

ganglions near to the point where the pedial are united to the

cerebroid and branchial. This is the middle or slender collar,

and, as in Eolis, it gives off on the right side a nerve, the tenth,

which, passing to the generative organs, is I believe united to a

ganglion (PI. III. fig. 6 7) which lies on the sheath of the penis.

Of this, however, there may be some doubt, as I was unable to

verify the observation from the want of specimens. Several

nervous twigs radiate from this ganglion, representing pretty

accurately the principal parts of the nervous plexus on the same

organ in Doris, and which has been described, as a portion of

the sympathetic system, by Dr. Embleton and myself in the

communication before alluded to.

This collar, its nerves, and the ganglion situated on the sheath

of the penis have escaped the notice of M. Blanchard, who points

out a branch from a small ganglion, which he calls “ branchio-

cardiaque” in connexion with the right branchial nerve, the

“ cervico-cardiaque ” of this naturalist, as that which supplies

the reproductive organs. I have not observed this ganglion and

its branch. The eleventh or last pair of nerves, from the supra-

cesophageal ganglions, come out of the posterior margin of the

branchial, and pass to the dorsal skin, one on each side, and ap-

parently supply the papillz; these are the branchial nerves.

The two pairs of infra- oesophageal ganglions rest upon the

upper surface of the buccal mass below the gullet, and are con-

nected, as before stated, to the supra-cesophageal by a wide,

slender commissure. The buccal ganglions (fig. 5 e, e) are well

developed, though very much smaller than the principal cerebral ;

they are elliptical, and are connected across the median line by

a commissure much longer than usual; the commissure from the

supra-cesophageal being attached to their outer margin. The

twelfth and thirteenth pairs of nerves come from these ganglions ;

the former issue from their outer margin in connexion with the

commissure, and pass into the buccal mass ; these are the buccal

nerves ; the latter come from the posterior margin and dip im-

mediately into the buccal mass behind, and are the same which

in Doris supply the tongue.

The gastro-cesophageal ganglions (f, f), though of sufficient

magnitude to be readily distinguished, are much inferior in size

to the buccal, to which they are united in front by a longish

pedicle. The fourteenth, fifteenth and sixteenth pairs of nerves

belong to these ganglions ; the two former are applied to the upper

portion of the gullet, one probably going to supply some minute

salivary gland at present undiscovered. The nerves of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 3

34 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole.

sixteenth pair are larger than those of the other two, and pass

down the under surface of the cesophagus, parallel to each other,

on their way to the stomach.

The gastro-cesophageal ganglions are undescribed by M. Blan-

chard, who states that they are not isolated in Janus from the

buccal ganglions. In my specimens, however, they were as

distinct as in any of the Nudibranchs, and further removed from

the buccal ganglions than usual. The gastro-cesophageal are

named by this naturalist the “ ganglions aortiques,’—evidently a

false appellation, as all their nerves are distributed to the ali-

mentary organs.

The Reproductive Organs resemble those of Eolis and Doris, and

are of vast volume and complication ; they (Pl. II. fig. 1 n, 0, p)

he on the right side of the visceral cavity immediately behind

the buccal mass. The sheath of the intromittent organ, female

channel, and vagina in communication with the spermatheca open

into one common vestibule, the lips of which, when the organs

are fully retracted, form a nipple-like swelling on the right side,

less than half-way down the body. The intromittent organ

(Pl. III. fig. 6 a) les in front of the other parts, and in its re-

tracted state appears to be of considerable dimensions, of a clavate

form, with the smaller extremity leading to the external opening.

The testis (0) is a rather short, stout tube forming two or three

convolutions, with one end united to the thick or inner termina-

tion of the penis, and the other, which tapers a little, to the

oviduct.

The ovary is very ample, filling the greater portion of the

visceral cavity from the stomach backwards. It is composed of

two masses, one (PI. II. fig. | p) lymg im front and a little to

the left of the other (p'). They are both made up of large

irregular iobules composed almost entirely of eggs. The oviduct

(Pl. ILI. fig. 6 c) leaves the ovary as a very delicate, slender

tube, and is soon abruptly dilated (fig. 6 d & fig. 7c) into at least

five or six times its original diameter ; and is so continued on, in ~

a tortuous course, to the front of the mucus-gland ; then, bending

back upon itself, it again becomes excessively contracted, and

shortly afterwards receives the duct-like extremity of the testis

at a point (fig. 6e & fig. 7 d) where the oviduct is once more

suddenly bent upon itself. After this it (fig. 6 f & fig. 7 e) is

slightly enlarged. just before it unites with a very short duct

(fig. 7 h) from the spermatheca ; then, passing forward, it divides

into two portions or branches, one (j) of which sinks into the

mucus-gland near to the place of its union with the female

channel (fig. 6.2 & fig. 7 f) leading to the external outlet close

behind the penis. It is by this branch that the mature ova pass

on being evacuated. The other branch (fig. 64 & fig. 7 7), which

Mr, A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole. 35

must be considered the vagina, is contimued on to the orifice

opening externally between and above the male and female out-

lets. This vagina, or copulatory passage, we thus see, com-

municates with the oviduct as well as with the spermatheca very

much in the same manner as in Kolis.

The spermatheca (fig. 67 & fig. 7 g), arather small membranous

sac of a globular form, lies half-buried in a fissure which divides

the two portions of the mucus-gland, and gives off from its

anterior margin the duct above alluded to. The mucus-gland is

a large, pyriform mass, a little flattened, lying against the

wall of the visceral cavity immediately behind the penis. It is

composed of two parts, one (fig. 6 ) semi-pellucid and without

colour, the other () of an opake fleshy hue. These parts are

formed of a convoluted tube, very large and not much folded in

the former, in the latter minute and intricately rolled up. The

both open directly into the female channel (2). This gland se-

eretes the substance forming the gelatinous mucus-like envelope

that covers the eggs.

Thus it is evident that the generative apparatus of Antiopa is

very complete, exhibiting the same union of male, female and

androgynous parts as observed in Holts. Here, as in that genus,

the spermatheca will receive the semen of another individual shed

during coitus, and will discharge it, when required, into the

oviduct ; and as the latter is in connexion with the testis, it

would appear probable that, in failure of copulation, the ova may

be also fertilized by a species of self-impregnation. In Antiopa

Spinole there is only one spermatheca, though perhaps the

second dilated portion of the oviduct may act as an accessory

receptacle. From this deficiency and from the general arrange-

ment of the androgynous apparatus, the generative organs of

this animal more closely resemble those of Kolis than of Doris ;

though the form of the mucus-gland approximates nearer to that

of the latter.

M. Blanchard has entirely misunderstood these organs ; his

figure of them is most imperfect, and proves that he has failed

to make out the various parts. He has never seen the sperma-

theca, nor the junction of the testis with the oviduct, and of

course knows nothing of the union of the latter with the sper-

matheca ; he calls the mucus-gland, in connexion with the female

channel, the testis, and the testis the vas deferens.

After this account of the anatomy of Antiopa Spinola, there

ean be little hesitation about its true position in the classification.

It must undoubtedly be placed with the Kolidide, as proved by its

digestive apparatus, the hepatic canals being arranged after the

type of those of Holis; while the internal network of hepatic

tubes, the backward and dorsal position of the anus, the character

36 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Antiopa Spinole.

of the tongue, the presence of a portal heart, and the form of the

mucus-gland, in connexion with the genitalia, show its relation- -

ship to the Dorididz. It seems likewise to have some affinity

with the Tritoniade, as evinced by the great size and character

of the jaws, by the imperfect development: of the cloak, and by

the arrangement of the branchial papille, which do not extend

over the sides of the back as in Holis, but are confined to the

ridges representing the mantle. :

In this animal, then, we see blended the characters of the

three great divisions of the order Nudibranchiata.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES HI. AND IIL.

Puate II.

Fig. 1. General view of the viscera of Antiopa Spinole, the dorsal skin

haying been removed : a, buccal organ; 5, cesophagus; c, stomach;

d, intestine; e, anus; f,f,f, f, branches from the anterior hepatic

canals ; g, g, branches from the posterior hepatie canal; h, a por-

tion of the posterior hepatic canal; 7, internal network of tubes

connected with the hepatic apparatus; j, a gland-like body ap-

parently m connexion with the network of tubes; k, ventricle of

the heart; 7, auricle ; the oval boundary represents the extent of

the pericardium ; m, portal heart or vesicle opening into the peri-

cardium ; ”, portions of male organs ; 0, portion of mucus-gland

attached to the female channel; p, p’, anterior and posterior ova-

rian masses; g, supra-cesophageal ganglions.

Fig. 2. Side view of buccal organ: a, channel of mouth; 8b, cesophagus ;

Cc, Jaw.

Fig. 3. Front view of jaws: a, anterior cap or plate; 5, denticulated cutting

edge; c, inner or plain cutting edge.

Fig. 4. Side view of jaw: a, anterior cap or plate; 5, denticulated eutting

edge.

Fig. 5. view of jaw with the cutting edges seen in front: a, anterior plate

or cap; 5, denticulated edge; c, plain edge; d, point of attach-

ment or fulcrum.

Fig. 6. Tongue removed from the muscular support: a@, anterior portion

exhibiting rows of spines; 0, posterior tubular portion.

Fig. 7. Tongue spread out, exhibiting the rows of spines apparently inter-

rupted in the centre.

Fig. 8. Central portion of a single row of spines from the tongue: a,

central spine.

Fig. 9. A single lateral spine more highly magnified.

PLATE III. ¢

Fig. 1. Digestive apparatus: a, buccal organ; 0, cesophagus; c, stomach ;

Z glandular portion of the same; e, intestine; f, anus; 9, g, an-

terior branches of the anterior hepatic canals; h, h, posterior

branches of the same ; 7,7, posterior hepatic canal, giving branches

to the posterior portion of the body ; j, branch from the posterior

hepatic canal crossing the back in front of the anus; k’, ramus-

cules leading to glands of papille ; &, three glands of the papille

in connexion with the ramuscules, the rest of the glands having

been removed.

On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 37

Fig. 2. Tongue seen from above: a, anterior portion; 6, posterior portion ;

e, membrane dividing the two portions.

Fig. 3. A gland removed from the papilla, much enlarged: a, terminal

bifid portion ; 6, lower portion or duct, curtailed.

Fig. 4. A portion of the network of tubes in connexion with the hepatic

apparatus: a, anus; 0, intestine; c, gland-like body surrounding

the termination of the same; d, network of tubes.

fig. 5. Nervous system: a, a, cerebroid ganglions; 5, 6, branchial ditto ;

e, ce, pedial ditto; d, d, olfactory ditto; e, e, buccal ditto; f, f,

gastro-cesophageal ditto ; g, commissure between the supra- and

infra-cesophageal ganglions ; h, great cesophageal collar; i, mid-

dle ditto; No. 1, olfactory nerve; 2, 3 and 4, nerves supplying

channel of the mouth ; 5, optic nerve; 6, auditory ditto; 7, nerve

to side of body; 8 and 9, nerves to foot; 10, nerve to generative

organs ; 11, ditto to skin of the back and branchial papille ; 12,

ditto to buccal mass; 13, ditto to tongue; 14 and 15, nerves to

cesophagus ; 16, nerve to cesophagus and stomach.

Fig. 6. Generative organs: a, sac or sheath of penis; 0, testis; c, oviduct

as it leaves the ovary; d, dilated portion of the oviduct; e, the

point where the testis is united to the oviduct; f, second dilated

portion of oviduct; gy, semi-pellucid portion of mucus-gland in

connexion with the female channel; h, opake portion of the same ;

i, female channel leading to external orifice; 7, spermatheca; &,

vagina, or copulatory channel leading from external orifice to

spermatheca ; /, visceral ganglion im connexion with nerve No. 10.

Fig. 7. A portion of the generative organs spread out, exhibiting the con-

nexion of the various parts: @, penis; 0, testis ; c, dilated portion

of oviduct; d, pomt where the oviduct is connected with the

testis; e, second dilated portion of oviduct; f, female channel

leading to external opening; g, spermatheca; h, duct of the

same; 7, vagina leading to external orifice; 7, branch from the

vagina leading into mucus-gland.

IV.—A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on their

Structure, Functions, Giconomy and Systematic Arrangement.

By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S.

_ [Continued from vol. vii. p. 452.]

44, Philodromus Clarkii.

Philodromus Clarkii, Blackw. Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. Second

Series, vol. vi. p. 338.

A male of Philodromus Clarkii, having the palpal organs com-

pletely developed, was taken at Southgate in June 1849, and is

preserved in Mr. Walker’s cabinet.

45. Philodromus variatus.

Philodromus variatus, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third

Series, vol. x. p. 102. :

In summer, when the sun shines brightly, this species may be

seen on rails and gates in the neighbourhood of Llanrwst. Early

38 Mr.J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Afconomy,

in June the female constructs a lenticular cocoon of white silk of

a slight texture, measuring rd of an inch in diameter, in which

she deposits about 64 spherical eggs of a pale yellow colour, not

agglutinated together.

46. Philodromus mistus.

Philodromus mistus, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third

Series, vol. x. p. 103.

_ Affecting the same localities as PAilodromus variatus, this spider

pairs in May ; and in June the female spins a cell of white silk

in which she constructs a lenticular cocoon of a slight texture,

measuring {th of an inch in diameter, and deposits in it between

60 and 70 spherical eggs of a pale yellow colour, not agglutinated

together. A near resemblance may be traced between Philo-

dromus mistus and Philodromus cespiticolis, Walck. (Hist. Nat. des

Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 555).

47. Philodromus aureolus.

Philodromus aureolus, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. 1. p. 556 ;

Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1832, p. 223.

Thomisus aureolus, Hahn, Die Arachn. B. ii. p. 57. t. 62. f. 144, 145.

Both sexes of this species, which were captured at Southgate

in July 1849, are in Mr. Walker’s cabinet.

48. Philodromus oblongus.

Philodromus oblongus, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. 1. p. 558;

Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 123.

trilineatus, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1832, p. 227.

Thomisus oblongus, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 112; Hahn,

Die Arachn. B. i. p. 110. tab. 28. fig. 82.

Thanatus trilineatus, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft,

p- 28.

I have received living specimens of P/ilodromus oblongus which

had been taken in the north of Lancashire and in Cheshire.

Genus Sparassus, Walck.

49. Sparassus smaragdulus.

Sparassus smaragdulus, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.1. p.582;

Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 123,

smaragdinus, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 147, and 1832,

. 271.

PONE Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 28 ;

Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 87. tab. 416. fig. 1019.

Micrommata smaragdina, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 115 ;

Hahn, Die Arachn. B. 1. p. 119. tab. 33. fig. 89.

This handsome spider has the tarsi provided with scopulz con-

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 39

stituting a climbing apparatus ; it is not uncommon in the south

of England, and has been captured, in an immature state, in the

woods at Tan y Bwlch, in Merionethshire, by Thomas Glover,

Esq., of Smedley Hill, near Manchester. The sexes, when they

have acquired their full development, are very dissimilar, and

have been mistaken for distinct species.

Family Drasside.

Genus Drassus, Walck.

50. Drassus lucifugus.

Drassus lucifugus, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 613 ;

_ Sund, Vet. Acad. Handi. 1831, p. 138; Koch, Uebers. des

Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 18.

melanogaster, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 87 ; Hahn,

Die Arachn. B. ii. p. 11. tab. 41. fig. 102.

Filistata femoralis, Wider, Mus. Senck. B. i. p. 206. taf. 14. fig. 5.

Pythonissa lucifuga, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 54. tab. 194.

fig. 468-470.

According to Dr. Leach (Supplement to the 4th, 5th and 6th

editions of the ‘ Encyclopedia Britannica,’ article Annulosa) the

Drassus melanogaster of Latreille (Drassus lucifugus, Walck.) has

been found in England, under stones; and on his authority I

introduce it here as a British spider, never having seen a native

specimen myself. |

Among the new genera proposed by M. Koch, for the recep-

tion of certain groups into which he has separated the Drassi,

are several including British species which I am not prepared to

adopt.

51. Drassus ater.

Drassus ater, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p- 87; Walck. Hist.

Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.i. p. 618; Hahn, Die Arachn. B. ii. p. 54.

tab. 61. fig. 142; Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 114.

Melanophora subterranea, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes

Heft, p. 17; Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 85. tab. 201. fig. 491, 492.

pusilla, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 17 ;

Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 90. tab. 202. fig. 496.

atra, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 88. tab. 201. fig. 493.

-Filistata atra, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B.i. p. 202. taf. 14. fig. 2.

In the mountainous parts of Denbighshire and Caernarvon-

shire this species is of frequent occurrence under detached pieces

of rock. When adult, the terminal joint of each intermediate

spinner is directed downwards at right angles to its base, and

the full complement of papilla or spinning tubes connected with

the short terminal joint of each inferior spinner is eight. Six of

these papilla, which are of large dimensions, are probably used

40. Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

by Drassus ater chiefly in constructing its cocoon, the remarkably

compact texture of which is best explained on the supposition

that a copious supply of viscous matter in a state of fluidity is

employed in its fabrication ; and the other two, situated on the

inferior surface of the spinner, at a greater distance from its ex-

tremity than the rest, are minute and almost contiguous. The

large papillee vary in number with the age of the animal ; and it

is a fact deserving of notice that they are not always developed

simultaneously on both spinners, four, five, or six being some-

times observed on one, when three, four, or five only are to be

seen on the other ; but the two minute ones are present invariably.

In May the female deposits 40 or 50 white spherical eggs, not

agelutinated together, in a cocoon of a plano-convex figure, at-

tached to the under side of stones by its plane surface ; it is of a

fine but very compact texture, and measures 2ths of an inch in

diameter: when newly constructed it is white, but becomes red-

dish before it is abandoned by the young, which, at that early

period of their existence, have each inferior spinner provided with

two large and two small papille. The female usually remains

upon or near the cocoon, to which she i is strongly attached.

52. Drassus sericeus.

Drassus sericeus, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 136; Walek.

Hist. Nat. des, Insect. Apt. t.i. p. 619; Koch, Die Arachn.

B. vi. p. 37. tab. 190. fig. 457, 458 ; Blackw. Linn. Trans.

vol. xix. p. 113.

Filistata sericea, Wider, Mus. Senck. B. 1. p. 204. taf. 14. fig. 3.

\Thave met with Drassus sericeus in several of the northern

counties of England and Wales. It frequents the interior of

houses, especially such as are old, and is decidedly nocturnal in its

habits. Having, hike other species of the genus, a climbing appa-

ratus consisting of numerous hair-like papille distributed over the

inferior surface of the tarsi, from which an adhesive secretion is

emitted, it can run with facility on the perpendicular surfaces of

dry smooth bodies. The papillee connected with the terminal

joint of each inferior spinner not only vary in number with the

age of the spider, the full complement being nine large and two

small ones, but a like number does not constantly occur on both

spinners of the same individual.

53. Drassus sylvestris.

Drassus sylvestris, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third

Series, vol. ii. p. 440; Research. in Zool. p. 342.

—— signifer, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 31. tab. 188. fig. 452.

M. Walckenaer has placed the Drassus signifer of M. Koch,

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 41

which is specifically identical with Drassus sylvestris, among the

synonyma of Clubiona lapidicolens, supposing it to be that spe-

cies in an immature state (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. 11. p. 479).

Now as I have taken adults of both sexes in the woods about

Llanrwst, I am prepared to affirm that they are invariably much

smaller than Clubiona lapidicolens, and that they also differ from

it materially in structure, having the maxille curved towards the

hp, and all the essential characters of a Drassus. For these rea-

sons the name given to it by me is retained.

In July the female constructs a lenticular cocoon of white silk

of a fine but compact texture, measuring ;5,ths of an inch in dia-

meter, which she places in a cavity formed in the ground beneath

stones and lined with silk, depositing in it about 123 whitish

eggs of a spherical form, not agglutinated together. She is

greatly attached to her cocoon, and is with difficulty compelled

to abandon it.

A specimen of this spider was transmitted to me from Berwick-

shire in the spring of 1849 by Mr. Hardy.

54. Drassus cupreus.

Drassus cupreus, Blackw. Research. in Zool. p. 345.

rufus, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 33. tab. 189. fig. 453, 454.

Though the Drassus rufus of M. Koch, identical with Drassus

cupreus, is regarded by M. Walckenaer as a variety of Clubiona

livida (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. 1. p. 479), yet I have ascer-

tained by the inspection of numerous specimens, in every stage

of growth, that it possesses all the characteristics of a Drassus in

so marked a degree that it might be selected as a type of the

genus ; consequently, the name I have conferred upon it is re-

tained.

As regards the papillz connected with the inferior spinners of

this species, which occurs under stones in various parts of Great

Britain, the same law of development holds good to which atten-

tion has been directed in treating upon Drassus ater and Drassus

sericeus ; moreover, I may remark that the number of the papillee

is not uniformly the same even in adults of any of these spiders,

but that the two minute ones belonging to each spinner are

always present.

In June the female constructs a lenticular cocoon of white silk

of a fine but compact texture, measuring 2ths of an inch in dia-

meter, in which she deposits about 118 spherical eggs of a pale

yellow colour, not agglutinated together. The cocoon is enve-

loped in a large sac of very fine white silk, usually placed in a

cavity of the earth underneath a stone, and this sac generally

comprises the female. ,

42 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Ciconomy,

; 55. Drassus nitens.

Drassus nitens, Blackw, Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Series,

vol. iii. p. 439 ; Research. in Zool. p. 328.

formosus, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 488.

Macaria formosa, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 97. tab. 203. fig. 501.

_ In warm sunny weather in spring and summer this small

but brilliant spider may be seen running on the ground in the

woods of Denbighshire and Caernarvonshire. Like many other

species of Araneidea it is partial to moisture and drinks water

freely. A pair confined in a phial having become feeble and

greatly emaciated, I introduced to them a few drops of water,

which they drank with avidity, and speedily resumed their

strength and former plump appearance. In the month of May

1833, females, in a state of captivity, constructed cocoons of a

hemispherical form, measuring about 4th of an inch in diameter,

in each of which they deposited 9 or 10 spherical eggs of a pale

yellow colour, not agglutinated together. The cocoons were com-

posed of delicately white silk of a very fine but compact tex-

ture, and connected with the upper part of each was a tube of

the same material, usually occupied by the female.

Genus Crusiona, Latr.

56. Clubiona holosericea.

Clubiona holosericea, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.i. p. 590 ;

Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 91; Sund. Vet. Acad.

Handl. 1831, p. 142; Hahn, Die Arachn. B. i. p. 112. tab. 29.

fig. 84 ; Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 19.

Clubiona holosericea, in common with other species of the ge-

nus, has a small climbing apparatus situated below the tarsal

claws, by means of which it runs securely on the perpendicular

surfaces of dry smooth bodies. It is most abundant in well-

wooded districts, constructing a cell of white silk, which serves

it for a domicile, on the under side of leaves or behind the exfo-

liating bark of old trees. In June the female spins in this cell

a lenticular cocoon of fine white silk, measuring {th of an inch

in diameter, and deposits in it about 109 spherical eggs of a yel-

lowish white colour, not agglutinated together. From this period

she appears to direct her attention exclusively to her progeny,

constantly remaining on or near the cocoon.

57. Clubiona amarantha.

Clubiona amarantha, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.i. p. 591 ;

Hahn, Die Arachn. B. i. p. 113. tab. 29. fig. 85.

The haunts, habits and ceconomy of this species are similar to

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 43

those of Clubiona holosericea. The female deposits about 145

spherical eggs of a yellowish white colour, not agglutinated

together, in a lenticular cocoon of white silk of a fine texture,

measuring ;5,ths of an inch in diameter. This cocoon, for which

she manifests much solicitude, is inclosed in a cell of white silk

fabricated on the inferior surface of a leaf, the sides of which are

curved upon it and are retained in that position by silken

lines. Towards the end of June or the beginning of July the

eggs are hatched ; but the young, like those of all other spiders

whose ceconomy is known, do not quit the cocoon till they have

-completed their first change of integument.

58. Clubiona epimelas.

Clubiona epimelas, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 592;

Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 115.

Crevices in stone walls and the under side of fallen leaves are

the usual haunts of Clubiona epimelas, which is found, though

rarely, in the wooded parts of Denbighshire and Caernarvonshire.

The male has the palpal organs completely developed in May,

and in June the female constructs a plano-convex cocoon of white

silk of a very fine texture, measuring ;5,ths of an inch in dia-

meter, in which she deposits about 154 spherical eggs of a pale

yellow colour, not agglutinated together. The cocoon is attached

by its plane surface to the under side of a stone or leaf, and is

inclosed in a sac of white silk, which also comprises the female.

59. Clubiona corticalis.

Clubiona corticalis, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.i. p. 593.

domestica, Wider, Mus. Senck. B.i. p. 214. taf. 14. fig. 9.

Philoica notata, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 55. t. 268. f. 631, 632.

Titulus.22, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 70.

In the wooded parts of Denbighshire this spider is found

among ivy and lichens growing on trees. It spins a large sac of

white silk on. the under side of leaves or behind exfoliating bark,

in which the female constructs a cocoon of a lenticular form in

the month of July ; it is composed of white silk of a very fine

texture, is =3,ths of an mch in diameter, and contains between 30

and 40 spherical eggs of a pale yellow colour, not agglutinated

together.

60. Clubiona brevipes.

Clubiona brevipes, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 603.

M. Walckenaer has confounded this species with Clubiona ama-

rantha (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 489), from which it

44. Mr. W. Clark on the Skeneade.

differs in magnitude, in colour, in the relative size of its eyes,

~ and, as regards the male, in the structure of its palpi and palpal

organs. It commonly occupies a cell of compact white silk, con-

structed on the inferior surface of leaves and of lichens growing

on the trunks of trees m the woods of North Wales. Though

not particularly active in its’ general movements, yet it can leap

with agility.

61. Clubiona comta.

Clubiona comta, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 16. tab. 185. fig. 440 ;

and B. x. p. 129. tab. 358. fig. 841.

compta, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 478.

fucata, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 605.

Clubiona fucata, Blackw., which is identical with the Clubiona

comta of M. Koch, is placed by M. Walckenaer among the syno-

nyma of Clubtona corticalis (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv.

p- 439) ; yet it is not only very much smaller than that species,

from which it differs decidedly in colour and in the relative size

of its eyes, but the structure of the palpi and of the palpal organs

also is widely dissimilar in the male.

I have taken this rare spider in the woods of Denbighshire and

Caernarvonshire. It conceals itself among the foliage in sum-

mer, constructing a cell of white silk on the inferior surface of

a leaf, the sides of which are curved towards it and retained in

that position by fine lines of silk. The male has the palpal or-

gans completely developed in June, and in that month females

may be seen having the abdomen greatly distended with eggs.

A specimen of Clubiona comta, captured by Miss Ellen Clayton

at Church Town, in the north of Lancashire, was transmitted to

me, with some other spiders, in the summer of 1843.

V.—On the Skeneade. By Wiiiiam Crark, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, : Exmouth, June 3, 1851.

I prEesENT an account of a highly important unrecorded animal,

that has long been sought for, not only by the simple malaco-

logist, but by the professors of the science, to settle the apocry-

phal family of the Skeneade. To show that its acquisition is

very desirable, I need only mention that Professor Forbes did me

the honour to request that I would include this minute creature

in my researches, as he thought it would in all probability re-

solve a malacological problem. I subjoin a rude sketch of the

animal.

Mr. W. Clark on the Skeneade. 45

_ Lower surface of the animal, without the shell, magnified 25-

35 times.

EXPLANATION.

UE aia a. Genitale.

ieee eb. Semi-serrated neck-lobe.

Pera PERE BLADE c oe Curved auricles of the

on ae oot.

he e. Shorter plain neck-lobe.

d. Anus.

The other organs shown are the eyes and ciliated tentacula.

The vibracula, springing from tubercles of the operculigerous

lobe, which carries an orbicular spiral corneous operculum of

6-8 gyrations, and the sole of the foot.

Trochus serpuloides, Mont. (certe).

Skenea divisa, Fleming et auct.

Animal inhabiting a discoid white shell of three spiral turns,

striated around the umbilicus of the body-volution with fine

capillary lines, the upper part of the whorl being plain; it is

pure hyaline white, except the eyes and head-disk. The head is

a rather long, broad, finely - wrinkled proboscidal muzzle, with a

vertical fissure, having a pale red or pink disk, from whence the

corneous jaws and lingual riband may sometimes be seen in ac-

tion, but not so conspicuously as in the Rissoe; the tentacula

are long, flattish, frosted on the central line of the stamens, not

irregularly setose at the edges, but most elegantly clothed, each

on both sides, with 12-14 long hyaline cilia, arranged m sym-

metrical series, inclining obliquely from base to-point, and dimi-

nishing in length in like manner. I have never seen tentacula

so elaborately adorned : the eyes are very large, black, and lateral,

attached nearly at the external bases on round inflations to the

main stems, there being no distinct pedicles : no head-lobes were

detected. There are two neck-lappets of different form, the one

on the right side being narrowish, flat and semiserrated ; that of

the columellar range is shorter, more suboval, and plain. The

foot is subtruncate or subrotund in front, superficially labiated,

forming at the angles long curved linear auricles somewhat of

the shape of the Murex varicosus (Nassa, nonnull.), but longer

in proportion, thin at the edges of the sole, which is not fringed ;

it is moderately long and rather obtusely pointed ; the operculi-

gerous lobe is also plain, the prototype of the sole, though dimi-

nished to be well within its margins; it carries near the extre-

mity the circular corneous moderately close-set spiral operculum

of 6-8 turns, and on each side, at equal distances, three not very

46 Mr. W. Clark on the Skeneade.

long nor slender flattish tentacular filaments issuing from tuber-

cles of the same elegant structure as the capitular ones ; these

are not vibrated with the usual activity of the tribe, but the

curved auricles of the foot may be said to be “ lete vibrantes.”

The genitale springs under the right tentaculum ; it is flat pomted

and lies horizontally, nearly extending to outside the aperture,

not reflected in the branchial vault. The canal of depuration is

visible at the right side just above the first vibraculum ; it is a

short pendent shoot or cylinder. This animal inhabits the coral-

line zone in fifteen fathoms water, five miles off Budleigh Sal-

terton; it is active, marches with quickness, not at all shy, and

gave me good opportunities of observing its points.

It thus appears that the principal differences between this

species and its congeners are the mere specialties of the want of

distinct eye-pedicles, and the long linear curved auricles of the

foot. Axis 3/,, diameter j', uncie.

This very important discovery of a desideratum that has

hitherto escaped detection proves that the animal is nearly a

strict Trochus, which does not in the specialties show a greater

departure from the trochidian type than is often seen amongst

the most classic species. This fact determines the fate of the ge-

nus Skenea: its provisional members, the S. Cutleriana and S.

nitens of Philippi, called by some authors “ Trochus pusillus,” are

in all probability Trochi ; but I will not venture to say as much

of S. nitidissima. The S. levis is scarcely a variety of our present

species. The S. costulata is apocryphal.

Professor Forbes, when he deposited these species provisionally

in Skenea, with infinite sagacity predicted that they would pro-

bably prove Trochi ; he is' right, at all events, as to the one he

considered would when discovered determine the position of the

others. I did not concur in this opmion, as I thought the en-

tirety of the aperture and its want of angularity did not harmo-

nize with the typical Trochide; my conjectures have not been

confirmed ; but I feel pleasure in having the good fortune to dis-

cover my own error, and verify the acuter perceptions of this

profound naturalist. |

Can the genus Skenea be maintained even for the so-called

“< »lanorbis” ? which I have for the second time just examined ; it

appears to be absolutely a discoid Rissoa, allowing the necessary

margin for specialties of the shape of the foot, operculigerous lobe,

tentacula and opercula : these organs greatly vary in the Rissoe,

and often: differ more with each other, and the type, than even the

discoidal “ planorbis”’ Ought there not to be two sections in

Rissoa,—one for the elongated Cerithium reticulatum, which re-

peated: examinations tell me does not exhibit a-difference from it

in any material point, and might as respects the animal be the

Mr. W. Clark on the Skeneade. 47

type, instead of R. parva, and the other for the “ planorbis,”

which is equally a Rissoa of another form ? Pio

I have scarcely a doubt that the Adeorbis subcarinatus, from the

aperture being of the same character as the Trochus serpuloides,

T. Cutlerianus and T. nitens, will, when discovered, turn out a

Trochus in all essential characters, even if it has a testaceous

operculum like its near relative Phasianella pullus. Surely the

British list may with advantage be relieved from the superfluous

genera Cerithium and Skenea, and ultimately probably from Ade-

orbis. Is it to be contended, that because an animal has an

elongated shell of twelve volutions, and another a discoidal one

of three, it cannot be a Rissoa, and that such a departure from

the type demands that the genus Cerithium be constituted for

the one and Skenea for the other? I would ask, what is the

classic number of volutions which stamp the Rissoidean ani-

mal? It may be said that the so-called C. reticulatum has a

canal at the ass of the aperture; this is scarcely so; it is a

mere contraction and attenuation at that part, giving an effuse

aspect ; the mantle is even with the shell, without a canalicu-

lation: many of the Rissoe have these parts quite as much de-

veloped. Again, it is said that its operculum and that of the so-

called Skenea planorbis are suborbicular: I say, not more so than

some of the Rissoe; and both these animals have very much the

same paucispiral rapidly increasing character of the opercular

increment as in the Littorine. I think that the C. reticulatum

and S. planorbis differ less from the Rissoidean type, the parva,

than any other of the Rissoe admitted by authors into that ge-

nus. If these positions are not admitted, we ought, to be con-

sistent, to manufacture a separate genus for every petty variation

of each Rissoa, and expunge the term ‘ species’ from the mollus-

can vocabulary.

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

WriiraM Crark.

Exmouth, 3 p.m., June 3, 1851.

P.S.—I have great satisfaction to say that whilst I am writing,

I have under examination the so-called Skenea Cutleriana, disco-

vered alive within the last half-hour. The animal at first view

exhibits the general characters of Trochus sérpuloides ; the only

differences between the two are, that in the now Trochus Cut-

lerianus the cilia of the tentacula and vibracula are less close-

set, the curved auricles of the foot much flatter and broader,

the foot both anteally and posteally more rounded, and the eye-

prominences may almost be called very short pedicles. The ani-

mal is infinitely more active, exhibiting a three or four times

48 Mr. W. Clark on the Skeneade.

greater rapidity of locomotion. I fully expect to examine the

Skenea nitens, and perhaps the Adeorbis subcarinatus.—W. C.

Since the above was written, my expectation respecting the

S. nitens has been verified by the occurrence of three live speci-

mens. I have thus had the singular satisfaction of contempo-

raneously examining three rare unrecorded creatures ;—I almost

think a similar concatenation will scarcely again occur to any

naturalist :—

Skenea? now Trochus, nitens, nobis; Trochus pusillus, auct.

The same difficulty in distinguishing the specialties of this

species from those of the two preceding ones exist. I can only

say, that the tentacula and vibracula may be less long in propor-

tion, the foot shorter, broader, and more rounded in front and

behind, with the curved auricles more free or less attached to

the anterior line of the foot, bemg only amalgamated with it by a

broadish central lobe of union, than in either of the others; the

eye-pedicles may also be more pronounced than in 7. serpuloides,

but less so in 7. Cutlerianus. I never saw three animals so similar,

malacologically, with the hard parts so decidedly differing in

most respects. 1 may say that this species has four lateral

vibracula, and it is possible the other two may have the same

number. In these very minute beings, from the continual change

of position, we cannot always arrive at facts with certainty. My

own impression is that all of them have four vibracula ; but how-

ever this may be, in a generic point of view it is of no moment.

This is the minutest animal of the three, and by far the most

active ; thus again showing, as I formerly observed in the ‘ An-

nals,’ on Caecum glabrum, that nature, as she diminishes in volume,

usually accompanies that condition with an equivalent of increased

energy and activity.

And finally, in addition to the three species just noticed, I

give a list of others I have examined, the animals of which I be-

lieve are all unrecorded ones, and will be communicated when

the minutes are reduced to order.

Chem. Sandvicensis.

~ C. decussata.

C. elegantissima.

C. pusilla: very distinct ; not a var. of C. elegantissima.

Rissoa costata.

R. soluta.

R. reticulata; Beanii, nonnull.

- The two following may have been mentioned, but perhaps

fuller accounts will be acceptable.

Rissoa inconspicua, Alder.

Conovulus bidentatus ?

Mr. T. Tatum on new species of Coleopterous Insects. 49

Addendum to the Paper on the Classification of the British Marine

Testaceous Mollusca, ‘ Annals,’ vol. vi. p. 469.

Exmouth, June 19, I851.

In the postscript to this paper, I stated tl the foot of the

Conovulus denticulatus was entire, and beyond doubt it breathed

free air, and that the species usually called the C. bidentatus or

albus had the foot divided transversely, and I considered it a

Pedipes, and probably a pulmonifer. Since the above was writ-

ten, I have decisively verified the last condition, and for the third

time, the transverse scission of the foot. The Conovuli may

therefore be regarded as established pulmonifers, and probably

hermaphrodites with mutual congression: perhaps the better

term for the respiratory qualities of this family and the Limneade

would be pulmonibranchiates. Their position in my classifica-

tion remains the same. I beg that @arychium may be added to

the Conovulidan family, and, for the present at least, be regarded

as a dioecious pulmonifer. Its position in the diagram of genera

requires no change—it is only to be deemed a Conovulidan.

With respect to Acme I have greater difficulty; the animal

requires further investigation. I would be greatly obliged for

some examples, sent in a half-pint bottle, in fine moss, well

saturated, guarded by a wooden case, per post—moss in such a

sized bottle would for a sufficient period escape exsiccation.

As to Cyclostoma, though much more allied in structure to

the Paludine and Littorine than to the free air-breathing

animals, it may be more correct to term it a pulmonifer terres-

tris,—W. C.

[Errata in my paper on the Classification of the Mollusca, ‘ Annals,

vol. vil. p. 472, Ist column, |

FirrH Division.

For * Oculi ad basin externam tentaculorum, read Oculi ad basin exter-

nam tentaculorum, Assiminia excepta.

And in the 2nd column of the same page, 472, **** proboscidifera et

canalifera, for Oculi ad basin externam tentaculorum, read Oculi ad latus

externum tentaculorum. |

V1.—Descriptions of new species of Coleopterous Insects,

By T. Tatum, Esq., M.E.S,

Tresia smaragdina,

Or a brilliant green above ; all the joints of the antennz black ;

first joint of palpi fulvous, the two last black ; two deep curved

lines between the antennz, the concayities directed outwards and

connected in the centre by a transverse impression. . Clypeus

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vin.

50 = =Mr. T. Tatum on new species of Coleopterous Insects.

gray, base dark ; mandibles with the tip dark, the base fulvous.

Head and thorax smooth and of a brilliant green. Elytra with

deep sinuous transverse grooves, at the bottom of some of which

are faint reddish reflections. Under part of body green, last

divisions of abdomen with a slight golden tinge. Trochanters

and femora fulvous. Tibiz and tarsi black. Length 5} lines ;

breadth 13 line.

Hab. Brazil.

This species is larger than the Iresia Lacordairei, its thorax is

wider behind, and the elytra are wider than in that species.

Odontocheila DeGandii.

Brilliant copper colour with slight bluish reflections. Head

large, covered with fine waved lines ; eyes prominent ; palpi and

antenne fulvous; clypeus fulvous with black tip; mandibles

fulvous with black tips. Thorax narrow, shortish, sides slightly

rounded, central furrow well marked; anterior and posterior

furrows indistinct ; surface marked by numerous waved and

irregular strie. Elytra parallel, posterior angles well defined ;

posterior margins having a central prominence; the surface

covered with irregular and waved strie; two well-defined white

marks. on each elytron, one a little below the middle, a sinuous

line beginning a little within the margin and ending before

reaching the suture in a hook directed forward ; the second mark

nearly round, situated just beyond the posterior angle and just

within the margin. Under part of the body bright copper, ex-

cept last divisions of abdomen which are reddish, and not metallic.

Trochanters and upper part of femora fulvous, lower part of

femora and tibie darker, tarsi nearly black. Length 4 lines ;

breadth 1 line.

Hab. Minas Geraes, Brazil.

In form like O. nodicornis, but less than half its size, and with

the thorax neither so long nor so cylindrical as in that species.

Tetracha viridis.

Of a brilliant green. Head with two deep irregular indentations

between the eyes, surface smooth and polished, with a few slightly

marked striz near the eyes; clypeus black ; antenne brown, the

two first joimts black, the two next black, with small brown points

at the root. Palpi reddish brown, with the tips of the last joints

black ; mandibles reddish brown at the base, black at the extre-

mity. Scutellum black. Under part of body black with green

reflections. Femora black. Trochanters, tibiz and tarsi pitchy.

Length 8 lines ; breadth 22 lines.

Hab. Minas Geraes (Brazil) ; M. DeGand.

Mr. W. Mitten’s Remarks on Mosses. | 51

This species resembles 7’. elongata, but differs in colour, in the

head being smaller and the eyes less prominent, in the thorax

being more cylindrical, less cordiform, and with the central de-

pression less marked; the elytra are narrower, less deeply and

less numerously punctured, and the surface more smooth and

polished.

Myrmecoptera leta.

Elytra with a single white mark on each, beginning just below

the shoulder, extending along the middle of the elytron to the

centre, where it gets narrower and inclines to the outer margin,

which it accompanies but does not quite include ; again becoming

broader it terminates at the angle of the suture; puncta very

numerous and metallic. Also a row of larger impressions like-

wise metallic near to, and parallel with, the suture. Trochanters,

femora, &c., black. Length 6 lines.

Hab. Abyssinia.

This species resembles M. egregia, Germar, but is much larger,

the head is smaller, and the thorax is longer, narrower, and more

cylindrical.

Carabus Boysii.

Dull black. Head rather large and finely punctured ; mandi-

bles large ; last joints of palpi strongly securiform. Thorax cor-

diform and finely punctate, with a well-defined central furrow ;

anterior margin slightly concave and raised into a border ; pos-

terior margin also slightly concave, sides sinuous with elevated

borders, posterior angles considerably prolonged backwards.

Elytra elongate, oval, narrower before than behind, strongly

striated, each stria finely punctated and each interval punctated,

but more coarsely; each elytron with three rows of deep and

regular indentations. Length 14 lines; breadth 44 lines.

Hab. India.

This species comes near to the Carabus sylvestris.

VII.—Some Remarks on Mosses, with a proposed new Arrange-

ment of the Genera. By Wiui1am Mirren, A.L.S.

Tue author has been induced tv offer to the consideration of

bryologists the arrangement proposed. below, from an impression

that it may engage the attention of others more competent than

himself to grapple with the difficulties which continually arise in

endeavouring to strike out new arrangements, and whose more

extensive knowledge of the vegetable kingdom may enable them

at_a glance to come to a proper appreciation of the conclusions

he has arrived at.

It was in 1847, whilst examiming Phascum multicapsulare of

4-*

52 Ae Mr. W. Mitten’s Remarks on Mosses,

Smith, that the author’s attention was first arrested by the fact

that all the Cleistocarpous Mosses might be distributed among

the Stegoearpous genera; since which the subject has been neg-

leeted ; and he now publishes his ideas from seeing in the most

recent works on bryology the continued adhesion to the old plan

of keeping up a class of Cleistocarpous genera and species.

In all arrangements of plants, Mosses, Musci, and Liverworts,

Hepatice, are placed after Equiseta, Lycopodia, and Ferns, as

though these tribes were possessed of a higher degree of deve-

lopment ; and even in the last systematic work on Mosses, by

M. C. Miiller, the definition of the order commences with

“ Plante Agamie,” a term altogether inapplicable to Musci and

Hepatice, however well it may agree with the tribes above men-

tioned, which, so far as seems known, are truly agamous.

The Musci may be defined as follows :—

Plants with stems bearing horizontal leaves which are mostly

eomposed of one layer of cells and furnished with thickened

~ nerves. Inflorescence surrounded by proper involucral leaves.

Male flowers composed of anthers, antheridia : female of pistils,

archegonia, which, as well as the antheridia, are mixed with

slender threads, paraphyses. Fruit an unilocular capsule burst-

ing at the sides or operculate, surmounted by a calyptra.

From this definition it is apparent that the Musci are neither

agamous nor cryptogamous, but are the highest order of Aco-

tyledons, forming the next link to Monocotyledons, and, with

Hepaticee, are entitled to take precedence of the Filices, Lyco-

‘podia and Equiseta, in which inflorescence is unknown. On one

side the Musci, with their horizontal nerved leaves and the pre-

sence of stomata in their capsules, approach to Monocotyledons ;

on the other side the Hepaticee, which, with their nerveless semi-

vertical or vertical leaves, and the form of their perianths, espe-

cially in Jungermannia, Plagiochila and Radula, resembling very

closely the mvolucra of Hymenophyllum and Trichomanes, come

near to the Filices.

The inflorescence of Mosses is dioicous, monoicous, or her-

maphrodite. In the growth of the species that are usually

termed acrocarpous, the first flower produced appears to be

always male; and it is upon an innovation from beneath, or

rarely through this, that the female flower and fruit are borne. In

some species the antheridia are found in the axils of the comal

without proper involucral leaves; not springing out as a

secondary growth, but appearing to be left there by the elonga-

tion of the axis, which has passed as it were through the first and

male flower to form the female, as seen in Bryum nutans. In

Polytrichum undulatum after the production of a male flower the

with a proposed new Arrangement of the Genera. 53

growth is resumed by the axis through the centre of the flower,

and a female flower produced at a considerable distance. It is

only such mosses as these that are strictly acrocarpous. In

Funaria hygrometrica, which in its mode of growth represents

most of the so-called acrocarpous mosses, the plant first forms a

male flower, then bears female flowers on innovations arising be-

low it: but if the female flower had been produced at the point

whence the innovation proceeded, without the innovation, it must

have been considered pleurocarpous, as 1 godon compactus

(Hedwigia estiva, Eng. Fl.) ; although it would in that case be

as much acrocarpous as it actually is. In Fissidens the flowers

are all terminal, or only the female terminal, or both sexes lateral ;

both of which last cases occur at times in F. bryoides. In the

Hypnoid Mosses the mode of growth appears more complicated ;

the principal axis being in many respects like a rhizoma growing

at one end and decaying at the other, producing roots at the side

and not having the lower end of the axis divided into roots. _

The capsules of Mosses are either without a regular opening

and bursting at the sides, astomate ; or furnished with a persistent

or deciduous lid, operculum, which on its removal leaves the cap-

sules closed by a membrane, stomate: the mouth of the capsule

naked, gymnostomate; or with highly hygroscopic teeth arising

from its inner walls, peristomate ; or with the sporular sac also

divided above into processes and cilia, diploperistomate.

In some well-marked genera, as Hncalypta, Orthotrichum and

Zygodon, there exist gymnostomate, peristomate and diploperi-

stomate species, too closely allied in all other respects to be sepa-

rated generically in any natural arrangement. In Weissia, inclu-

ding as of one genus, Astomum Mittenii, Phascum crispum, P. ros-

tellatum, and all the Hymenostoma, Gymnostoma, and Weissie of

‘ Bryologia Europzea,’ are seen species astomate, stomate, gymno-

stomate, and peristomate ; and most of these mosses without the

presence of fruit would be difficult enough to distinguish as spe-

cies, to say nothing of genera ;—from which the conclusion seems

evident, that as a more or less perfect series of progressive deve-

lopment from astomate to diploperistomate capsules may occur

in a single genus, so any degree of development less perfect than

the diploperistomate may be considered but an imperfect’ state

of that degree, and of no importance in generic distinctions

whenever it is possible to trace a higher. |

The calyptra consists of the enlarged upper part of the arche-

gonium, and is dimidiate, mitriform, or calymperoid, the last form

being as it were a large mitriform calyptra split on one side ; but

it well marks the few genera in which it is found.

In the following arrangement, the plan of dividing the genera

into groups dependent on the form of the cells of the leaves, as

54 Mr. W. Mitten’s Remarks on Mosses,

employed by M. C. Miiller in his Synopsis, has been used, with

however some considerable modifications, and, unless otherwise

stated, the genera correspond with those adopted i in that valuable

work.

Tribe I. ANDREHACER.

Cells of the leaves parenchymatous, but very minute and re-

mote. Capsule astomate, bursting regularly at the sides near

the apex. Sporular sac adhering throughout to the external wall

of the capsule. Calyptra mitriform. Small mosses, mostly of a

deep brown or blackish colour: growing on rocks.

Genus 1. Andreza, Hhrh.

Tribe Il. DicrRANACEA.

Cells of the leaves partly prosenchymatous and partly paren-

chymatous, lax or more or less incrassated. Capsules mostly

inclining to a cylindrical form, and sometimes arcuate, asto-

mate, gymnostomate and peristomate. Teeth sixteen, each more

or less forked or divided down the middle. Calyptra mitriform

or dimidiate. Small or very large mosses, having mostly narrow

leaves, which are attenuated from a complicate or clasping base,

and with broad flattened nerves: growing on the earth, on rocks,

or on trees.

Sect. 1. Leptotrichoidee.

Leaves without enlarged cells at the base.

Genus 1. Archidium, Brid.

2. Bruchia, Schw., including Phascum exiguum, fieok: et Wils.,

EKecremidium, eorund., and Garckea phascoides, C. Miiller (Dicra-

num, Hook.).

3. Angstreemia, B. et S., C. Miiller, including Astomum,

Hampe. ;

4. Trematodon, Rich.

5. Brachyodus, Furnr.

6. Campylostelium, B. et 8S.

7. Seligeria, B. et S.

8. Symblepharis, Mont.

9. Leptotrichum, Hampe, including Lophiodon, Hook. et Wils.

10. Distichium, B. et S.

11. Eustichia, Brid.

12. Drepanophyllum, Rich.

Sect. 2. Dicranoidee.

Leaves with enlarged and mostly coloured cells at the base.

18. Blindia, B. ef S.

14, Eucamptodon, Mont.

15. Holomitrium, Brid.

with a proposed new Arrangement of the Genera. 55

16. Dicnemon, Schw.

17. Pilopogon, Brid.

18. Dicranum, Hedw.

Tribe III. Porriacez.

Cells of the leaves all parenchymatous, often minute, incras-

sated and papillose. Capsules astomate, stomate, gymnostomate,

peristomate, and diploperistomate. Teeth sixteen or thirty-two,

often cohering together: internal peristom@@ef cilia. Calyptra

mitriform, dimidiate, or calymperoid. Small or rather large

mosses with chlorophyllose lanceolate or strap-shaped leaves,

having terete nerves and smooth or striate capsules: growing on

the earth, on rocks, and on trees.

Sect. 1. Trichostomoidee.

Peristome of narrow slender teeth.

Genus 1. Schistidium, Brid., including Acaulon, C. Miiller.

2.? Gonomitrium, Hook. et Wils.

3. Pottia, Ehrh., C. Miiller, including Phascum bryoides, P.

rectum, P. curvicollum, P. cuspidatum, P. subexsertum, P. splach-

noides, P. tetragonum, P. cylindricum, and P. Drummondiu ; but

scarcely distinguishable from the next genus.

4. Trichostomum, Hedw.

: Barbula, Hedw.

6. Streptopogon, Wils.

7. Ceratodon, Brid.

8. Weissia, Hedw., C. Miiller, iclading Astomum crispum,

A. Mitten, A. multicapsulare, and A. rostellatum of Bryol.

Europ.

9. Syrrhopodon, Schw.

10. Calymperes, Sw.

11. Tridontium, Hook. fil.

Sect. 2. Zygodontoidee.

Peristome of broad teeth.

12. Coscinodon, Spreng.

18. Glyphomitrium, Brid.

14. Brachystelium, Rehbd.

15. Gumbelia, Hampe.

16. Grimmia, Ehrh.

17. Cryptocarpus, Dzy. et Molk.

18. Drummondia, Hook.

19. Zygodon, Hook. et Tayl.

20. Orthotrichum, Hedw.

21. Macromitrium, Brid.

22. Schlotheimia, Brid.

23. Enealypta, Schreb.

+56 Mr. W. Mitten’s Remarks on Mosses,

Tribe 1V. FuNAaRIACEA.

Cells of the leaves parenchymatous, lax. Capsules more or

less pyriform, apophysate, astomate, stomate, gymnostomate,

peristomate, and diploperistomate. Teeth sixteen or thirty-two,

sometimes cohering together : internal peristome of processes and

cilia. Calyptra mitriform, dimidiate, or calymperoid. Mosses of

great beauty, with chlorophyllose or pale pellucid leaves, and with

capsules having sometimes remarkably large and coloured apo-

physes : growing on the earth or on decaying animal or vegetable

matter.

Sect. 1. Funaroidee.

Capsules not remarkably apophysate. Peristome of trabecu-

late teeth.

Genus 1. Ephemerum, Hampe.

2. Ephemerella, C. Miiller.

3. Physcomitrium, Brid., including Phascum patens, Hedw.,

and Schistidium serratum, Hook. et Wils.

. Pyramidium, Brid.

. Entosthodon, Schw.

. Discelium, Brad.

. Funaria, Schreb.

. Amblyodon, Pal. de Beauv.

Sect. 2. Splachnoidea.

Capsules sometimes remarkably apophysate. Peristome of

mostly geminate teeth, which are not trabeculate.

9. Cdipodium, Schw.

10. Tetraplodon, B. et S. :

11. Tayloria, Hook., including Voitia, Hsch.

12. Dissodon, Grev. et Arnott. —

13. Splachnum, Linn.

ONO OF

Tribe V. Bryacea.

Cells of the leaves in the upper parts prosenchymatous, in the

lower parallelogram. Capsules pyriform, clavate or cylindrical,

stomate, gymnostomate, peristomate, and diploperistomate. Teeth

sixteen : internal peristome of processes and cilia. Calyptra di-

midiate. Small or rather large and graceful mosses, mostly with

pendulous capsules: growing on the earth, on rocks, and on

trees.

Genus 1. Schistostega, Mohr.

2. Meilichhoferia, Hsch.

3. Leptochlena, Mont.

4, Orthodontium, Schw.

5. Bryum, Dill.

with a proposed new Arrangement of the Genera. 57

Tribe VI. BarTRAMIACE.

Cells of the leaves parenchymatous. Capsules pyriform or

globose, gymnostomate, peristomate, and diploperistomate. Pe-

ristome as in Bryum, but the processes splitting down the middle.

Calyptra dimidiate. Small or very large mosses, mostly with

rigid papillose leaves, and pyriform ‘or globose capsules: growing

on the earth or on rocks.

Genus 1. Oreas, Brid. %

Catoscopium, Brid.

Plagiopus, Brid.

. Meesia, Hedw.

Paludella, Ehrh.

Conostomum, Sw.

Bartramia, Hedw.

Tribe VII. Mniacea.

Cells of the leaves parenchymatous, with cartilaginous walls.

Capsules oval or cylindrical, gymnostomate, peristomate, and

diploperistomate. Teeth four or sixteen: internal peristome of

processes and cilia. Calyptra mitriform or dimidiate. Small or

very large and beautiful mosses : growing on the earth, on rocks,

or on trees.

Genus 1. Hymenodon, Hook. et Wils.

. Fissidens, Hedw.

. Octodiceras, Brid.

\ Mniadelphus, C. Miiller.

. Daltonia, Hook. et Tayl.

. Cinclidotus, Pal. de Beauv.

. Scouleria, Hook.

. Georgia, Hhrh.

. Leptostomum, R. Brown.

10. Leptotheca, Schw.

11. Timmia, Hedw.

12. Mnium, Dill., including Cinclidium, Sw.

aS > Se

CONDOS Ow

Tribe VIII. Hyrorreryeraces.

Cells of the leaves prosenchymatous. Leaves dimorphous.

Capsules gymnostomate ? and diploperistomate. Teeth sixteen :

internal peristome of processes and cilia. Calyptra mitriform

and dimidiate. Very beautiful mosses, with simple or pinnate

stems and tristichous leaves, one row of which are smaller and

resemble stipules: growing on the earth or on trees.

Genus 1. Hypopterygium, Brid.

2. Cyathophorum, Pal. de Beauv.

3.? Helicophyllum, Brid.

58 Mr. W. Mitten’s Remarks on Mosses.

Tribe IX. Hypnacez.

Cells of the leaves prosenchymatous, but mostly a few quadrate

coloured ones at the base of the leaf. Capsules gymnostomate,

peristomate, and diploperistomate. Teeth sixteen: internal pe-

ristome of processes and cilia. Calyptra mitriform, dimidiate,

or calymperoid. Small or large mosses with simple or much

branched stems, and nerveless or one or more nerved leaves:

growing on the earth, on rocks, or on trees. |

Genus 1. Rhegmatodon, Brid.

2. Fabronia, Raddi.

8. Neckera, Hedw.

4. Aulacopilum, Wils.

5.? Wardia, Harvey.

6. Phyllogonium, Brid.

7. Pilotrichum, Pal. de Beauv.

8. Hookeria, Smith.

9. Hypnum, Dill.

Tribe X. PotytTRICHACE.

Cells of the leaves parenchymatous, firm. Capsules stomate

and peristomate. Peristome of numerous inarticulate cilia, free

or combined together, and forming short tooth-like processes

which are more or less adherent to the tympaniform expansion of

the columella at the mouth of the capsule. Calyptra dimidiate. -

Small or very large mosses, mostly with rigid acute leaves, large,

more or less angular, asymmetric capsules, and calyptras mostly

covered with hair: growing on the earth. |

Genus 1. Lyellia, R. Brown.

2. Polytrichum, Dill.

3. Dawsonia, R. Brown.

Tribe XI. BUXBAUMIACEA.

Cells of the leaves partly parenchymatous and partly prosen-

chymatous. Capsules asymmetric, peristomate and diploperisto-

mate. Teeth beaded, free, or coherent together: internal pe-

ristome of a plicate membrane. Small but remarkable mosses,

with very large asymmetric capsules: growing on the earth, on

rocks, or on trees.

Genus 1. Diphyscium, Web. et Mohr.

2. Buxbaumia, Haller.

Tribe XII. Levcopryace”.

Cells of the leaves in one or more layers, dimorphous, external

partly parenchymatous and partly prosenchymatous, foraminose

on the internal walls, colourless ; internal cells placed between

Royal Institution. 59

the external layers, minute, chlorophyllose and duct-like. Cap-

sules cylindrical, gymnostomate? and peristomate. Teeth eight

or sixteen. Calyptra mitriform or dimidiate. Mosses remark-

able for the pale colour, iridescence, and structure of the cells of

their leaves : growing on the earth, on rocks, or on trees.

Genus 1. Octoblepharum, Hedw. —

2. Arthrocormus, Dzy. et Molk.

3. Leucophanes, Brid. ®.

4. Schistomitrium, Dzy. et Molk.

5. Leucobryum, Hampe.

Tribe XIII. SpHaGnacea.

Cells of the leaves dimorphous, prosenchymatous, the larger

colourless, perforate, often containing annular fibres ; the smaller

chlorophyllose, placed between the larger. Capsules gymnosto-

mate. Calyptra covering the whole capsule. Large mosses, with

erect stems, pale or rose-coloured leaves, and globose sessile cap-

sules : growing in bogs.

Genus 1. Sphagnum, Dzl/.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL INSTITUTION.

Friday, February 7, 1851.

On Metamorphosis and Metagenesis. By Professor Owen.

Tue Lecturer commenced by passing under review the Linnean

characters of Minerals, Vegetables, and Animals, and the subsequent

distinctions which had been proposed for the discrimination of the

two latter kingdoms of nature. After discussing those founded on

motion, the stomach, the respiratory products, the composition of the

tissues, and the sources of nourishment, it was shown that none of

these singly define absolutely the boundaries between plants and

animals ; it requires that a certain proportion of the supposed cha-

racteristics should be combined for that purpose.

The individuals in which such characters are combined are specially

defined members of one great family of organized beings, and the

supposed peculiarly animal and vegetable characters taken singly,

interdigitate, as it were, and cross that debatable ground and low

department of the common organic world from which the specialized

plants and animals rise; and there are numerous living beings with

the common organic characters that have not the distinctive com-

bined superadditions of either group.

Between the organic and inorganic worlds the line of demarcation

may be more definitely drawn. The term ‘ growth’ cannot be used

in the same sense to signify the increase of a mineral and of an

organism. The mode of increase is different : there is a definite limit

to it in the organic kingdom, and something more than mere growth

60 Royal Institution.

takes place in the progress of an organism from its commencement

to maturity. This was exemplified by reference to the human sub-

ett to the lion which acquires its mane, to the stag which gets its

orns, and to the change of plumage in birds during the course of

growth. The changes of form and character are still more remarkable

in the kangaroo ; and in the frog they are such as to have received

the name of ‘ metamorphosis.’

The development of the frog was traced to its exclusion from the

ege in the form of a fish, with external gills, a long caudal fin, and

without legs.

The internal skeleton, like the external shape, is adapted for

aquatic life.

Only those parts are ossified which are to be retained in the

mature state. The vertebre are at first biconcave, as in fishes, with

invervening spherical elastic balls filled with fluid : they are converted

into ball and socket joints by the ossification of the sphere, and its

anchylosis to the back part of the vertebree. The pelvis and hind

legs are progressively developed; and, whilst this change is pro-

ceeding, the tail is undergoing proportional absorption. The chief

change in the skull of the larva is operated in the lower or heemal

arches and their appendages. The maxillary arch is widened and

provided with teeth, and the horny mandibles are shed. The man-

dibular arch retrogrades as well as expands. The hyoidean undergoes

a remarkable change of size and shape, and the branchial arches

are absorbed, excepting a small portion which is converted into the

hinder ‘horns’ of the hyoid for supporting the larynx.

The scapular arch, which at first was connected with the occiput,

whilst supporting the branchial heart—its primary function, begins,

as soon as the fore legs bud out, to retrograde, and the sternum is

developed to complete the ‘ point d’appui’ for the fore limbs.

The food of the larva is chiefly the soft decaying parts of aquatic

plants ; it has a horny beak, a long alimentary canal disposed in a

series of double spiral coils: but, as its frame undergoes the changes

adapting it for life on land, and a purely animal diet, the mandibles

are converted into jaws and teeth, and the long spiral intestine into a

short and slightly convoluted one.

Soon after the external gills have reached their full development

they begin to shrink and finally disappear ; but the branchial circu-

lation is maintained some time longer upon internal gills: by ana-

stomoses between the principal branchial vessels these are converted

into the aortic arches, carotids and subclavians ; the internal gills

with the cartilaginous hoops supporting them are absorbed, and

lungs and glottis for breathing the air directly are developed.

Thus an animal formed for moving in water is changed into one

adapted for moving and leaping on land; a water-breather is con-

verted into an air-breather ; a vegetable feeder into a carnivorous

animal: yet the series of transmutations are limited to the nature

of the species and produce no other. The frogs that croak in our

marshes are as strictly batrachian as those that leapt in Pharaoh’s

chamber ; their metamorphoses have led to nothing higher than their

Royal Institution. 61

original condition, as far as history gives us any knowledge of it.

With each successive generation the series of changes recommences

from the old point, and ends in a condition of the animal adapted to

set the same series again on foot.

Having traced the principal stages in the metamorphosis of an

animal from a swimmer to a leaper, the Lecturer next took an instance

where one begins life as a burrower or a crawler, and is converted into

an animal of rapid and powerful flight.

Most insects quit the egg in the form of a worm, which masking,

as it were, a different and higher form, is called the ‘larva’ ; it is active

and yoracious—but usually falls into a kind of torpor, during which

the changes take place which issue in the flying insect ; during the

passive stage of metamorphosis it is called a ‘ pupa’ ; the last volant

stage is the ‘ imago.’

The chief steps in the metamorphosis were traced as they affect the

outward form, the digestive organs, the circulatory, and respiratory,

and nervous systems. )

The main differences in the metamorphoses of insects relate to the

place where, and the time during which they are undergone. The

young cockroach and the little aphis, which were first acephalous

and apodal, and then had thirteen equal segments, with soft un-

jointed legs, proceed to acquire a distinct head with antenne, a

thorax with three pairs of long jointed legs, and an abdomen, before

they quit the egg; they thus enter upon active life under the guise

of a crab, instead of a worm. With regard to the Aphis, that insect,

instead of proceeding to perfect its individual development, may at

once begin the great business of its existence by parthenogenetic

procreation. Bonnet’s experiments, which first brought to light this

marvellous fact, have received uniform confirmation from all subse-

quent inquirers, and no natural phenomenon is now better deter-

mined.

From seven to eleven successive generations have been traced

before the individual has finally metamorphosed itself into the

winged male or winged oviparous female.

In autumn, when the nights grow chilly and long, the oviparous

imago completes her duty by depositing the eggs in the axils of the

leaves of the plant, where they are protected from the winter frost,

and ready to be hatched at the return of spring. Then recom-

mences the cycle of change, which being carried through a succes-

sion of individuals and not completed in a single life-time, is a

‘metagenesis’ rather than a ‘ metamorphosis.’

This phenomenon, which until very recently was deemed an

exception, and a most marvellous one, in Nature, now proves to be

an example of a condition of procreation to which the greater part

of organized Nature is subject.

The Lecturer was inevitably limited in his choice of illustrations :

and proceeded to an instance of metagenesis from the radiated sub-

kingdom of animals.

The stages of this metagenesis have been best and most completely

traced in the Medusa aurita, by Siebold, Dalyell, Sars, and others.

62 Royal Institution.

The first step was made by Siebold, who, in 1839, traced the

development of the Medusa aurita from the egg to a stage resembling

a ciliated monad, then to a lobed rotifer, and next to a long-armed

polype.

This polype stage of the Medusa had been previously recognised

in 1788, but without a suspicion of its true nature, by O. F. Miller,

who called it Hydra gelatinosa. : .

It was next observed, and its habits more fully described, by Sir

John Dalyell, in 1834, as Hydra tuba: and in 1836 he made known

its singular metamorphoses into forms which Sars had previously

described as Seyphistoma and Strobila; and Dalyell saw the sponta-

neous division of the latter into a pile or series of small Meduse.

All the stages of the metagenesis were independently noted by Sars,

who described them in 1841,

The difficulty of accounting for the presence of Entozoa in the

interior parts of animal bodies is rapidly disappearing as the know-

ledge of their course of development advances.

The principal stages of this development were described in a small

worm (Monostoma mutabile), parasitic in the air-cells, intestines, and

peritoneal cavity of many water-fowl.

The ovum is converted into a ciliated monadiform embryo, which

escapes from the bird, and swims about freely in the water. A clear

mass may be discerned in the interior which exhibits independent

movements. This body is liberated, grows rapidly, and generates in its

interior a number of independent organisms provided with a cephalic

speculum and a caudal appendage, referable by their form to the genus

Cercaria. They are very active and insinuating, could even bore

through the skin by the sharp needle-like armature of the head, and

somehow or other do, under the guise of the Cercaria, again get

access to the interior of the water-fowl; fall into a state of torpor ;

become circular flattened pupee; and are finally metamorp)osed into

Monostomes—a sluggish pendent parasite utterly deprived of the

power of existing in water, or of gaining access, as a Monostome, to

the interior of any animal.

Steenstrup, who has the merit of having first grouped together

and pointed out the analogies of the different stages in the animals

that undergo these successive changes, generalizes the facts under

the phrase of ‘Alternate Generation,’ and he calls the procreant

larvee ‘Amme,’ or Nurses, and ‘Gross-amme,’ or Grand-nurses.

There is no particular objection to these names; but we naturally

desire to know on what power the metageneses depend.

Professor Owen thought the key to the power was afforded by the

process which the germinal part of every egg undergoes before the

embryo begins to be formed.

A principle, answering to the pollen, that fertilizes the seed. of

plants, is the efficient cause of these changes: its mode of operating

is best seen in the transparent eggs of some minute worms; the

principle manifests itself as a transparent, highly refractive globule

in the centre of the egg ; it then divides ; and each division, attract-

ing the vitelline matter of the egg about it, divides that matter into

Royal Institution. 63

two parts. This division is repeated with the same result, until the

principle has diffused itself by indefinite multiplication through the

whole yelk which then constitutes the ‘ germ-mass.’

The next stage is the formation of the embryo: certain of the

minute subdivisions called ‘nuclei’ or nucleated cells, combine and

coalesce to constitute the tissues of the embryos: they are afterwards

incapable of generating. If all be so metamorphosed, the organism

cannot procreate of itself; but if a part only of the germ-mass be

metamorphosed into tissues, the unchanged remnant may, if nutri-

tion, heat, and other stimuli are present, repeat the same actions as

those that formed the first germ-mass, and lay the foundation of

future embryos.

In proportion to the amount of the substance of an organism

which retains the primitive condition of cells, is the power of pro-

ducing new individuals without receiving a fresh supply of the pollen-

principle.

Thus in a plant, when the seed has received the matter of the

pollen-filament, analogous changes take place to those that have

been described in the animal egg, and the embryo plant appears

in the form of the cotyledonal leaf with its radicle or rootlet. From

this shoots forth another leaf with its stem: and the cellular sub-

stance of the pith with its share of the pollen-principle goes on

developing fresh leaves and leaf-stalks ; until a provision for de-

veloping fresh pollen is made by transforming certain individual

leaves into a higher form of the ‘phyton’ or elemental plant. Thus

a generation or ‘whorl’ of leaves assumes the character of sepals,

another that of petals, a third that of stamens, a fourth that of

pistils: and in the two latter forms we recognise the analogues of

the perfect male and female of the animal.

The development of the compound polype follows very closely

the stages of the compound plant, which we call shrub or tree:

the ovum, like the seed, having received the pollen-principle, is

converted into countless cells and nuclei of cells by the process for

diffusing that principle through, or of assimilating it with, the matter

of the egg. Then certain germ-cells are metamorphosed into a

ciliated integument, and the larva starts forth in a state answering

to the cotyledonal leaf of the plant: the ciliated larva settles,

subsides, and shoots up a stem from which a digestive polype is

developed, answering to the leaf: but the pollen-force not being

exhausted, a second branch and polype are developed, and so on

until a preparation is made for a fresh supply of pollen-force, by

metamorphosing the polype into a higher form of individual; and

this, in many compound polypes, is set free in the shape of a

minute medusa.

The true nature and relation of the individual polype to the

compound whole is well illustrated by the propagations of the

Aphides.

By comparing with the diagrams of the metagenesis of the plant

and polype, that of the Aphis, in which was represented the corre-

sponding stages intervening between the ovum and the perfect male

64 Royal Insittution.

and female individuals of the Aphis, the analogy between these

stages in the plant, the polype, and the insect, was shown to be

both true and close. The microscopic fertilizing filament of the male

Aphis answers to the microscopic pollen-filament of the male leaf or

‘stamen;’ the ovum of the female Aphis to the ovule of the

female leaf or pistil: by their combination the fertile ovum results.

The same processes of cell-formation ensue, and the embryo Aphis

is formed by the combination and metamorphoses of certain of

these secondary germ-cells; but it retains the rest unchanged in its

interior, which may be compared with the cells of the pith of the plant,

and with the cells in the corresponding more fluid part of the pith of

the polype. Under favourable circumstances of nutriment and warmth,

certain of these cells repeat the process of embryonic formation, and

a larval individual like that from the ovum is thus reproduced ;

which is only not retained in connection with its parent, because the

integument is not coextended with it. _

The generation of a larval Aphis may be repeated from seven to

eleven times without any more accession to the primary pollen-force

of the retained cells than in the case of the zoophyte or plant; one

might call the generation, one by ‘internal gemmation’ ; but this

phrase would not explain the conditions essential to the process,

unless we previously knew those conditions in regard to ordinary

or external gemmation.

At length, however, the last apterous or larval Aphis, so deve-

loped, proceeds to be ‘metamorphosed’ into a winged individual,

in which either only the fertilizing filaments are formed, as in the

case of the stamens of the plant, or only the ovules, as in the case

of the pistil. We have, in fact, at length ‘male and female indi-

viduals,’ preceded by procreative individuals of a lower or arrested

grade of organization, —analogues to the gemmiparous polypes of the

zoophyte and to the leaves of the plant.

The process was described for its better intelligibility in the

Aphides as one of a simple succession of single individuals, but it is

much more marvellous in nature. The first-formed larva of early

spring procreates not one but eight larvee like itself in successive

broods, and each of these larvee repeats the process; and it may be

again repeated in the same geometrical ratio until a number which

figures only can indicate and language almost fails to express, is the

result. The Aphides produced by this internal gemmation are as count-

less as the leaves of a tree, to which they are so closely analogous.

It generally happens that the metamorphosis which has been

described as occurring after the seventh or eleventh generation takes

place much earlier in the case of some of the thousands of indi-

viduals so propagated ; just as a leaf-bud near the root may develope

a leaf-stem and a flower with much fewer antecedent generations of

leaves from buds than have preceded the formation of the flower at

the summit of the plant ; or just as one of the lower and earlier-formed

digestive polypes may push out a bud to be transformed into a pro-

creative and locomotive polype. The same analogy is closely main-

tained throughout.

Royal Institution. 65

The wingless larval Aphides are not very locomotive ; they might

have been attached to one another by continuity of integument, and

each have been fixed to suck the juices from the part of the plant

where it was brought forth. The stem of the rose might have been

incrusted with a chain of such connected larvee as we see the stem

of a fucus incrusted with a chain of connected polypes, and only the

last developed winged males and oviparous females might have been

set free. The connecting medium might even have permitted a

common current of nutriment contributed to by each individual to

circulate through the whole compound body. But how little of

anything essential to the animal would be affected by cutting through

this hypothetical connecting and vascular integument, and setting

each individual free! If we perform this operation on the compound

zoophyte, the detached polype may live and continue its gemmiparous

reproduction. This is more certainly and constantly the result in

detaching one of the monadiform individuals which assists in com-

posing the seeming individual whole called ‘ Volvox globator’ ; and

so likewise with the leaf-bud. And this liberation Nature has actually

performed for us in the case of the Aphis, and she thereby plainly

teaches us the true value or signification in morphology of the con-

necting links that remain to attach together the different gemmi-

parous individuals of the volvox, the zoophyte, and the plant.

The analogy between the procreating larvee of the Aphis, the

Medusa, and the Coralline is so true and so close, that if the larval

Aphis be a distinct individual and not a part, so must be the strobila,

the planula, and the gemmiparous leaf: if the succession of larval

Aphides be truly described, as a succession of generations, so must

that succession of planula, polype, and strobila which leads to the

oviparous Medusa; and that succession of planule and nutritive

polypes which precede the detachment of the free procreative

medusoid polypes in the Coryne ; and the like with the plant-gene-~

rations preceding the flower.

It would have been easy, if time permitted, to multiply the illus-

trations of the essential condition of these phenomena. That

condition is, the retention of certain of the progeny of the primary

fertilized germ-cell, or in other words, of the germ-mass, unchanged

in the body of the first individual developed from that germ-mass,

with so much of the pollen-force inherited by the retained germ-

cells from the parent-cell or germ-vesicle as suffices to set on foot

and maintain the same series of formative actions as those which

eonstituted the individual containing them.

How the retained pollen-force operates in the formation of a new

germ-mass from a secondary, tertiary, or quaternary derivative germ-

cell, the Lecturer did not profess to explain; neither was it known

how it operates in developing the primary germ-mass.

The botanist and physiologist congratulates himself with justice

when he has been able to pass from cause to cause, until he arrives

at the union of the pollen-filament with the ovule as the essential

condition of development—a cause ready to operate when necessary.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. yin.

66 . Lovlogieal Society.

circumstances concur, and without which those circumstances would

have no effect.

The chief aim of the present discourse was to point out the cir-

eumstances which bring about the presence of the same essential

cause in the cases of the development of the successive generations

eompleting the metagenetic cycle of the Aphis, the Medusa, the

Polype, and the Entozoon. The cause is the same in kind though

not in degree, and every successive generation, or series of sponta-

neous fissions, of the primary germ-cell must weaken the pollen-force

transmitted to such successive generations of cells.

The force is exhausted in proportion to the complexity and living

powers of the organism developed from the primary germ-cell and

germ-mass. It is consequently longest retained and furthest trans-

mitted in the vegetable kingdom; the zoophytes manifest it in the

next degree of force; and the power of retained germ-cells to de-

velope a germ-mass and embryo by the remnant of the pollen-force

which they inherited, is finally lost, according to present knowledge,

in the class of Insecta and in the lower Mollusca.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 11, 1850.—W. Spence, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

A MownoGrapH oF SCARABUS, A GENUS OF AIR-BREATHING

GasteRoPpopous Mo.uuvusca. By Artour Apams, R.N.,

F.L.S. Etc.

ScaraBus, Montfort.

Testa ovata, spira subobtusa, anfractibus compressis, varice utrin-

que instructis ; apertura ovali intus utrinque dentata ; peristo-

mate non continuo, labro simplict, subexpanso.

The Scarabi have the eyes sessile on the inner bases of the ten-

tacles, which are short and annulated ; they live like most of the

other genera of Auriculide, in the damp woods and mangrove marshes.

None have been found in the African or American regions, but all the

species at present known are from the East Indies.

Scarapus tmBprium, Montfort, Conch. Syst. vol. i.; Férussac,

Prodrome, p. 101 ; Chemnitz, Conch. vol. ix. pl. 136. fig. 1249

& 1250.

Helix scarabeeus, Zinn.—Helix pythia, Miller.—Bulimus scara-

beeus,. Bruguiére.—Auricula scarabeeus, Lamarck.

S. testd ovato-pyramidali, rufo-fusco variegatd, longitudinaliter

valde striatd; spird acuminatd ; aperturd subrotundatd, spiram

aquante ; labro postice inflexo.

Hab. Island of Bohol, Philippines; in dry woods, under stones,

and in earth; H.C. (Mus. Cuming.)

The large size, pyramidal form and strongly striated epidermis are

peculiar to this species: the upper tooth on the inner lip is more tri-

angular, and the posterior part of the outer lip is more inflexed than

in S.. Lessoni.

Zoological Society. 67

Scarasus Lessont, Blainville, Dict. Sci. Nat. pl. 48. fig. 32;

Lesson, Voy. de la Coquille, vol. ii. p. 334. pl. 10. fig. 4.

Auricula Petiveriana, var. Deshayes.

_ SS. testd ovatd, longitudinaliter substriatd, rufo-castaneo varve-

gatd; spird lateribus concavis; aperturd oblonga, spird lon-

giore ; labio subplano, labro posticé arcuato.

Hab. New Ireland; Hinds. (Mus. Cuming.) Ni

The oval form and oblong mouth render this species easily distin-

guished from S$. imbrium: the upper tooth on the inner lip is longer,

and two of the five teeth in the outer lip are more prominent than

the others.

Scarasus Periverranus, Férussac, Prodrome, p. 101; Petiver,

Gazophylacia Nature, pl. 4. fig. 10.

Cochlea Bengalensis, Petiver.—Auricula Peteveriana, Desh.

S. testd ovato-oblongd, leviusculd, longitudinaliter tenuissime

striata, albidd castaneo variegatd ; aperturd spiram equante ;

labro arcuato. , '

Hab. Borneo; Cagayan, province of Misamis; Mindanao; in

damp woods, under decayed leaves; H.C. (Mus. Cuming.)

This species is characterized by its smaller size, more ovate form,

smoother epidermis, the arcuated outer lip, and rotundate aperture.

- ScaraBus TRIGONUS, Troschel, Wiegmann’ s Archiv, 1840.

S. testd triangulari, rufo-fusco marmoratd, anfractu ultimo trans-

verso gibbo angulato, aperturd angustatd, labro valde reflexo.

Hab. Sarsogon ; Luzon ; dense woods, damp places; H.C. (Mus.

Cuming.)

The triangular form, approaching that of Tomogerus, at once di-

stinguishes this species: the middle tooth on the inner lip is double,

the upper tooth prominent: there are five teeth in the outer lip, two

being more prominent than the others.

SCARABUS PLICATUS, Férussac, Prodrome, p.101; Chemn. Conch.

vol. ix. pl. 136. fig. 1252, 1253.

Helix scarabeeus, var. Chemn.—Auricula plicata, Deshayes.—

Scarabus triangularis, Benson.

S. testd subtriangulari, obliqud, gibbosd, spird brevi, acuminatd,

lateribus concavis, anfractu ultimo postice gibboso anticée sub-

angulato distorto, epidermide longitudinaliter oblique striatd,

castaned, fasciis pallidis confuse ornatd ; aperturd angustd, la-

bio anticé flexuoso, labro arcuato, unticé valde dilatatd, reflexd,

rimé umbilicali longd transversd.

Hab. India; Benson. Jaffna, in saline marshes; Dr. Gardner,

(Mus. Cuming.)

ScARABUS STRIATUS, Reeve, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, 1842, vol. ix,

p. 220. fig. 9.

Auricula scarabeeus, Quoy, Voy. de [ Astrolabe, Zool. vol. ii. p. 162,

pl. 13. f, 24,

68 Zoological Society.

S. testd ovato-trigonali, fusco variegatd, longitudinaliter valdé

striatd; spird acuminatd ; labio antico subflexuoso.

Hab. San Nicholas, island of Zebu; H.C. (Mus. Cuming.)

The sharp-pointed spire, striated epidermis and flexuous inner lip,

distinguish this form: in the outer lip two of the teeth are more pro-

minent than the others, the intermediate ones being more or less di-

vided or bifid. -

Scarasus Ceciiuu, Philippi, Zeitsch. fiir Malacol. 1847, August.

S. testd ovato-oblongd, leviusculd, tenuissimé in longum rugatd,

corned ; anfractu ultimo interdum castaneo, superius corneo

bifasciato ; epidermide lineis obscuris ziczac-formibus, punctis-

que, marmoraté.

Hab. China. (Mus. Cuming.)

The reticulated epidermis, narrow ovoid form, and angulated outer

lip are peculiar to this species; the aperture is oblong, “equal to the

spire ; the outer lip below the angle is rectilinear, and but three teeth

are visible in the outer lip.

Scarasus unpatTus, Lesson, Voy. de la Coquille, ack vol. il.

p. 336. pl. 10. f. 6.

Auricula scarabeeus, var. Desh.

S. testd ovatd, fuscd, longitudinaliter valde striatd ; striis undu-

latis subdecussantibus ; anfractu ultimo posticé gibboso ; labio

arcuato, valde reflexo.

Hab. ? (Mus. Cuming.)

The waved elevated lines which cross each other irregularly on the

back, and the last whorl posteriorly tumid, will characterize this

species: the upper tooth is large and elongated on the inner lip, and

the lower tooth of the outer lip i is rather lamelliform.

ScARABUS PYRAMIDATUS, Reeve, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1842,

vol. ix. p. 221. fig. 12.

S. testd ovato-pyramidali, pallidd, aurantio -fusco variegatd, lon-

gitudinaliter substriatd ; aperturd aured, labio circulari.

Hab. New Ireland; Hinds. Solomon’s Islands; Capt. d’ Orville.

(Mus. Cuming.)

. The totes form, golden aperture, and light yellow-brown mark-

ings distinguish this species, though some specimens are much more

ovate than others : the peritreme is double and thickened, the middle

tooth of the inner lip is simple and thickened, and. in the outer lip

two of the teeth are large and conspicuous.

Scarasus CuMINGIANUS, Petit.

S. testd ovato-trigond, fused, longitudinaliter substriatd ; anfractu

ultimo valdé varicoso ; aperturd aeratd, labio calloso, labro

valde posticé sinuato.

Hab. Boljoon, island of Zebu, Philippines; in earth, among de-

cayed coral in the woods. (Mus. Cuming.

The upper tooth on the inner lip is thickened with a calcareous

Zoological Society. 69

deposit ; the middle tooth is prominent, with a callosity at the lower

part: on the outer lip three of the teeth are very prominent, the

others are obsolete; the varix on the last whorl is very prominent ;

the umbilical fissure is wide and deep.

SCARABUS LEKITHOSTOMA, Reeve, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1842,

vol. ix. p. 220. fig. 6.

S. testd ovatd, imperforatd, solidd, fusco variegatd; aperturd

aurantiacd, labio incrassato, labro duplicato, posticé subsinuato.

ITab. ? (Mus. Cuming.) | ,

The middle tooth of the inner lip is double ; in the outer lip there

are three prominent teeth, the two posterior being approximated ;

there is no umbilicus, and the spire is concave at the sides ; the back,

moreover, is strongly plicated near the sutures.

ScaRABUS CASTANEUS, Lesson, Voy. de la Coquille, Zool. p. 336.

pl. 10. fig. 7.

S. testd oblongd, ovato-pyramidali, leviusculd, longitudinaliter

substriatd, castaned; spird elevatd, acuminatd; aperturd ob-

longd, spiram equante, labro semicirculari.

Hab. Sibonga, island of Zebu, in the woods ; H.C. (Mus. Cuming.)

This is a smooth, oblong shell, with a regularly arched outer lip

with four teeth within it, two of which are much larger than the

athers.

ScarRaBus pouLEex, Hinds, Zool. Voy. Sulphur, Moll. p.

pl. 16. fig. 9, 10. |

S. testd ovatd, compressa, fusco-castaned, longitrorsum valde stri-

atd, anfractu ultimo confuse fasciato.

Hab. Feejee Islands; Hinds. (Mus. Cuming.)

Distinguished from S$. Lessoni by its coarsely striated surface and

different markings; and from S. castaneus by its larger size and

darker colour, in being more striated, and by two dark yellowish

bands on the upper part of the last whorl.

Scarasus semisutcatus, A. Adams. S. festd ovato-pyramidali,

leviusculd, rufo-castaned, longitudinaliter vie striatd, anfracti-

bus convexiusculis semisulcatis, fascid nigricante prope sutu-

ram; aperturd subrotundatd ; labio crasso, anticé rotundatd,

dilatatd ; labro semicirculari, posticé subsinuato.

Hab. ? (Mus. Cuming.)

A pyramidal, smooth, dark-brown shell, with the whorls strongly

sulcated longitudinally near the sutures; two of the teeth in the

outer lip are much larger than the others, and the inner lip is rounded

and thickened in front ; the umbilicus is large and deep.

Scarasus stnuvosus, Adams. S. testd ovato-oblongd, flavescenti

nigro-fusco maculatd; epidermide tenuissime longitudinaliter

substriatd ; spird obtusd, lateribus convewis ; aperturd oblonga ;

labio anticé rotundato, reflexo ; labro posticé valde sinuoso, in

medio inflexo, peritremate incrassato.

Hab. Island of Negros, Philippines. (Mus. Cuming.)

70 Zovlogical Society.

The posterior tooth of the mner lip is elongated, the middle tooth

double ; in the outer lip three of the teeth are prominent, the two

posterior being approximated ; the umbilicus is partly closed by the

reflection of the imner lip.

Scarasus impeRFORATUS, A. Adams. S. testd ovatd, compressé,

imperforatd ; spird brevi, acuminatd, lateribus concavis, levius-

culé, longitudinaliter tenuissimée substriatd, lutescenti fusco-

castaneo variegatd, anfractu ultimo posticée subangulato ; aper-

turd oblonga ; labio antice excavato, reflexo, labro semicirculari.

Hab. Borneo. (Mus. Cuming.)

The last whorl is posteriorly gibbous ; the umbilicus is closed by

the imer lip; three of the teeth in the outer lip are prominent, the

two posterior approximated.

ScARABUS PANTHERINUS, A. Adams. S. testd ovato-pyramidali,

tenui, leviusculd, longitudinaliter substriatd, lutescenti, macu-

lis rufo-fuscis ornatd; spird acuminata, lateribus convezis ;

apertura oblongd, labio anticée rotundato, reflexo, labro semicir-

culari.

Hab. Siquejor ; Philippines, woods, under stones. (Mus. Cuming.)

The aperture is yellowish white ; three of the teeth in the outer lip

are more prominent than the others, the intermediate ones being

sometimes double ; the umbilicus is large and deep.

ScaARABUS BORNEENSIS, A. Adams. S. testd ovato-pyramidali,

luteo-fused, castaneo confuse fasciatd, leviusculd ; epidermide

tenuissime, longitudinaliter striatd ; apertura oblongd, angustd,

spiram subequante, anfractu ultimo inferné subangulato ; foved

umbilicalt angustd, transversd.

Hab. Borneo; Lieut. Taylor. (Mus. Cuming.)

This species is narrower and more ovate than S. plicatus, of a

much smaller size ; the outer lip is rectilinear in the middle; the

teeth of the outer lip are connected by an elevated ridge, and three

of the teeth are more prominent than the others.

Scarasus cHaxLcostomus, A. Adams. S. testd ovato-pyrami-

dali, spird. elevatd, acutd, longitudinaliter substriatd, pallide

luted, rufo-fuscd variegatd ; aperturd ovali, ened ; labio anticé

subrecto; labro semicirculart; umbilico patulo.

Hab. Solomon’s Islands; Capt. D’ Orville. (Mus. Cuming.)

In general appearance this species resembles 8. pyramidatus, but

it is more oval, larger, lighter, with the middle tooth on the inner

lip double, and the lower tooth broad and ascending; two of the

teeth in the outer lip are very large and tubercular.

A MonoGrapuH oF PHos, A GENUS OF GASTEROPODOUS

Mouuvusca. By Artrour Apams, F.L.S., R.N.

Puos, Montfort.

Shell ovately fusiform, spire acuminated, whorls longitudinally

ribbed and cancellated ; columella with a single anterior plait ; outer

lip notched in front, striated within. The animal has a small head ;

Zoological Society. 71

the tentacles connate at the base, with the eyes near their distal

third ; the foot is dilated in front, forming an elevated shield, acutely

auriculate on each side, pointed behind, and ending in a single long

filament. Operculum small, horny, and unguiform. In three species

of this genus in which I have observed the animal, namely Phos

senticosus, roseatus, and Blainvillii, the hind part of the foot ter-

minated in a single median filament, and not, as in Nassa, in a

bifurcate tail.

1. Puos senticosus, Linn. sp.; List. Pl. 967. fig. 22.

Buccinum senticosum, Linn.

Phos senticosus, Montfore.

Hab. Philippine Islands ; H. C.

2. Puos Brarnvitur, Desh. Chemn. pl. 125. f. 1201, 1202.

Kiener, Mon. Buccinum, pl. 11. f. 38.

Buccinum pyrostoma, Reeve.

Hab. Philippine Islands ; J. C.

3. Puos Cuminau, Reeve, Elements of Conchology, pl. 3. fig. 16.

Hab. ?

4. Puos crassus, Hinds, Zool. Voy. Sulphur, Moll. p. 37. pl. 10.

£1, 2.

_Hab. Panama, Gulf of Fonseca.

5. Puos vireatus, Hinds, J. c. p. 37. pl. 10. fig. 11, 12.

Hab. Ceylon.

6. Puos rerecosus, Hinds, J. ¢. p. 37. pl. 10. fig. 3, 4.

Hab. Ceylon. !

7. Puos veraGcuensis, Hinds, 7. c. p..37. pl. 10. fig. 13, 14.

Hab. Pueblo Nueva, west coast of Veragua.

8. Puos articutatus, Hinds, J. c. p. 38. pl. 10. fig. 7, 8.

Hab. Panama.

9. Puos roseatus, Hinds, J. e. p. 38. pl. 10. fig. 9, 10.

Hab. North coast of Sumatra.

10. Puos caupens, Hinds, /. c. p. 38. pl. 10. fig. 5, 6.

Hab. Gulf of Tehuantepec, west coast of Mexico.

11. Paros cancetuatus, A. Adams. P. testd ovato-fusiformi,

albidd, obsolete fusco fasciatd; anfractibus subrotundatis,

lineis elevatis longitudinalibus et transversis, valde cancellatis,

cancellis ad angulos acute nodosis; aperturd intus fuscatd,

anticé tuberculatd, plicd vatidd.

Hab. 2

This species resembles P. veraguensis ; but the areas between the

cancelli are simple, whereas in P. veraguensis there is an intermediate,

elevated line, crossing them, a circumstance not mentioned in the

description of Mr. Hinds.

12. Pos rurritus, A. Adams. P. testd ovato-fusiformi, tenui,

subpellucidd, spird turritd, acuminatd, albido-fuscatd ; anfrae-

tibus rotundatis, costis longitudinalibus angustis numerosis,

72 Zoological Society.

lineis elevatis, transversis, ad costas dismstadic, ornatis ; colu-

melld plicd anticd subevanidd.

Hab. Panama, coral sand, 6 to 10 fathoms; A. C.

13. PHos rextiuis, A. Adams. P. testd elongate ovatd, albidd,

spird acutd, costis rotundatis, crassis, infra suturam nodoso-

angulatis, linets transversis, planis, subconfertis, elevatis, inter-

stitiis longitudinaliter subtilissime striatis; columelld plicd

anticd validd.

Hab. Dumaguete, Philippines ; ge. Be oP

In general form. this species approximates P. Blainvillii, but the

elaborate and distinct style of sculpture and white aperture at once

distinguish it.

14. Pos rurocinctrus, A. Adams. P. testd ovato-fusiformi ;

spird productd, angustd, albidd, fascid rufa ornatd ; anfracti-

bus rotundatis, costis crassis, infra suturam rotundatis, lineis

transversis, elevatis, nodulosis, confertis, ornatis; columella

plicd anticd productd.

Hab. Dumaguete; H.C.

The nucleus of this species is large and papillary.

15. Puos scautarioipEs, A. Adams. P. testd ovatd, acuminaté,

turritd, albidd, fusco variegatd, obscuré fusco bifasciatd ; an-

fractibus rotundatis, costis longitudinalibus, distantibus, infra

suturam rotundatis, lineis elevatis, transversis, ad suturas no-

dulosis, interstitiis subtilissimée longitudinaliter striatis ; colu-

melld superné callosd, lee pied products labro intus

lirato.

Hab.

A beautiful slclaes with regular, strong ribs, giving it the appear-

ance of a Scalaria.

16. Puos sprnicostatus, A. Adams. PP. testd ovatd, spird acu-

minatd, albidd, sparsim fusco nebulosd; anfractibus rotundatis,

costatis, costis distinctis, subdistantibus, infra suturam angu-

latis et spinosis, lineis transversis elevatis ornatis ; columelld

rufo-fusco maculatd, plicd anticd productd ; labro intus rufes-

centi lirato.

Hab. Batangas, in insulis Philippinis.

17. Puos nopicostatus, A. Adams. JP. testd ovatd, turritd,

acuminatd, albidd, rufo-fusco maculatd ; anfractibus rotundatis,

costatis, costis distantibus, infra suturam angulatis et nodosis,

lineis transversis, elevatis, ad costas nodulosis ornatis ; colu-

melld plicis evanidis, plicd anticd validd productd.

Hab, ad insulam Negros; H. C.

The two species, described above, are somewhat similar in form,

but the peculiarity of the ribs and colour of the apertures readily

distinguish them.

18. PHos cytLenoipEs, A. Adams. P. testd ovatd, albido-

Sused, spird acutd, longitudinaliter plicato-costatd, costis su-

perné nodosis, ad suturam evanidis, lineis impressis transver-

Miscellaneous. | 73

sis suleatd ; columelld plicd antied, valde productd ; labro in-

tus fusco lirato.

Hab. in insulis Philippinis.

19. Pos cyanosroma, A. Adams. PP. testd elongate ovatd,

acuminatd, albidd, anfractibus rotundatis, costatis, costis cras-

sis, equalibus, infra suturam plicato-nodosis, cingulis elevatis,

transversis, subdistantibus, interstitiis longitudinaliter subtilis-

simé striatis; aperturd cyaneo tinctd ; columelld tuberculatd,

plicd anticed validd.

Hab. in insulis Philippinis. :

The interstices between the transverse ridges in this species are

very beautifully engraved with fine longitudinal lines, and the aper-

ture is tinged with blue.

20. Puos taviecatus, A. Adams. P. testd elongate ovatd, lavi-

gatd, pallide fused ; anfractibus subrotundatis, costatis, costis

crassis, distantibus, levigatis, infra suturam valde nodosis,

lineis tenuibus transversis ornatis ; columelld plicd anticd pro-

ductd; labro extus plicato, plicis numerosis confertis, intus

substriato.

Hab. Promontorium Bone S§pei.

A large, smooth shell, with thick, simple ribs.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notices of one or two of the rarer Birds found in the South of

Scotland. By Joun ALEXANDER Situ, M.D.*

Tue following brief notes of several of our rarer birds, which have

been met with principally in Roxburghshire and Selkirkshire, within

the last few years, will I hope be considered as not altogether un-

worthy of notice. And the first which I shall mention is the

GreAT Grey oR CINEREOUS SHRIKE, Lanius excubitor, Linn.

—TI need hardly allude to its well-known appearance, its bent and

toothed bill, its ash-gray plumage, with black wings, and tail bordered

with white; and the striking, large patch of black on its cheek.

Several specimens of this rare bird have been shot in this district of

Scotland. The first instance of its appearance occurred a good many

years ago, near the village of Darnick, about a mile from the town of

Melrose, Roxburghshire. The bird had been observed in the neigh-

bourhood for several days, and at last was shot as it was flitting back-

wards and forwards on the top of a hedge, with a small bird which

it had killed ;—in all probability looking for some convenient thorn

on which to impale its victim preparatory to making a meal of it.

The second specimen was killed in the adjoining county, several years

after this, near the town of Selkirk, and was in the possession of the

late Mr. Anderson, Surgeon, there. And the third is the one which

I now exhibit : its unusual appearance, and light-coloured plumage,

* Read before the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, 5th February,

L851.

74 Miscellaneous.

attracted the notice of the individual, who, after watching it for

some time, got near enough to shoot it, in the neighbourhood of

Newtown, St. Boswell’s Green, Roxburghshire. I was informed by

his brother, that it flew in a peculiarly jerking and undulatory manner,

rising and falling in its flight along the hedge side. This was in the

end of the month of February, or beginning of March; the other

individuals having been killed about the end of winter or beginning

of spring. It seems to be a full-sized bird; but from the slightly

mottled appearance of the breast and belly, instead of white, as it

is described, it may be a young male, or perhaps a female. [I regret

this was not ascertained by dissection. |

Cuvier says, “It is rather common in France, where it remains

throughout the year.’ It is however only an occasional visitor in

Britain, and has generally been observed between autumn and earl

spring. Yarrell, in his valuable and beautiful book on ‘ British Birds,’

gives various localities in England, and even Ireland, in which it has

been found, but does not allude to any instance of its occurrence in

Scotland. MacGillivray mentions in his excellent and elaborate work

on British Birds, that to his knowledge it has been shot in the

counties of Peebles, Lanark, Midlothian and Eastlothian. And that

at the time his book was published, 1840, there were four Scottish

specimens in Edinburgh, including one in his own possession; and

from having examined the bird in a fresh state, as well as stuffed,

and in skin, he considers himself qualified to state, that when the

wing is closed, as represented by Mr. Selby, and also by Mr. Gould,

two contiguous patches of white are seen, one on the base of the pri-

maries, the other on that of the secondaries, and of this he gives a

figure (vide vol. iii. p. 191). He supposes these gentlemen, in re-

presenting this bird with only one patch on the primaries, have mis-

taken for it the Lanius borealis, or the Lanius ludovicianus. These

birds however are distinguished from the L. exeubitor, which they

considerably resemble, by several characters, one of these being the |

different proportional lengths of the quill-feathers; the Lanius

borealis according to Cuvier, having the third primary the longest,

and the fourth equal to the second: the L. ludovicianus has the

second primary the longest, and the first and fifth equal ; while in the

L. excubitor the first quill is only half as long as the second, the

second shorter than the third, fourth, or fifth, which are nearly equal,

and the longest in the wing, the sixth being but very little longer

than the second. Yarrell, I may mention, describes this bird as

having the wing primaries and secondaries black, with a white bar at

their base, which when the wing is closed form ¢wo white spots. Now

in the specimen exhibited, which corresponds exactly with all the

‘characters given of the L. ewcubitor, there appears to be only onze

white spot, on the primaries, when the wing is closed; as figured in

the splendid works of Selby’s ‘Ornithology,’ and Gould’s ‘ Birds of

Europe,’ already alluded to. The woodcut in Bewick’s ‘ Birds’ seems

also to correspond in this respect with this specimen. Whether or

not this may be an accidental variety, I am unable to determine ; and

may I suggest the possibility of its being a mark of a young bird (as

Miscellaneous. 75

in this specimen the point of the beak and the claws are exceedingly

sharp, and the breast and abdomen slightly mottled with dusky or

grayish lines), the white colour probably spreading more and more

over the secondaries as the bird gets older ?

The next hird to which I shall allude is also an accidental visitor

or straggler ; coming however from a totally different region from the

last, —the frozen north, to spend a milder winter with us. It is the

Wax-Wine or BonemiAn Cuatrerer, Bombycilla garrula, Flem,.

—This beautiful bird is, I doubt not, so well known as to require no

description : I may only remind you that in adult birds, the pomts of

the secondaries have attached to them the curious vermilion ap-

pendages to which it owes its name. Coming from the north, its

distribution through our island is just the reverse of the last; being

more common in Scotland than in England, About the end of

January, or beginning of February, 1850, a small flock of these birds,

some seven or eight in number, were seen in the neighbourhood of

Melrose, and instead of being very shy, as they are generally described,

they were so tame that one man shot no fewer than four of them, one

after another, as they were hopping about in some trees, before the

rest became so much alarmed as to take to flight: other two were

shot in one of the cottage gardens of Melrose ; and another was killed

some ten days after in the Abbotsford plantations. From the singu-

larly knobbed or distorted appearance of this bird about the crop,

the person who shot it considered it as diseased, and therefore not

worth preserving, and accordingly his curiosity being excited, he set

to work with his knife to discover if possible the cause, and was asto-

nished to find as many as three large-sized hips of the common dog-

rose in its crop—sufficient fully to account for its peculiar shape.

Although this bird makes its appearance irregularly from time to

time in this country, during the winter months, and often in consider-

able numbers, still it is only as an accidental visitor that it occurs,

and it is undoubtedly to be considered as a very rare bird. I may

mention that in the ‘ Courant’ newspaper of Saturday last, I observed

a notice of a Wax-wing having been killed the preceding day in a

garden at Portobello, in this immediate neighbourhood.

About the same time that the Wax-wings made their appearance

near Melrose, a gardener at Dryburgh Abbey, a few miles farther down

the Tweed, shot in his orchard the next rare bird which [, shall

notice— |

Tue Great Srorrep WoopreckeEr, Picus major, Cuv.—This

bird is one of our rare permanent residents ; it is described as being

extensively distributed over Britain, but in all parts is rare, and in

Scotland is rarer than in England ; it is said to occur in some of our

extensive northern forests ; but in the south of Scotland it is very

rarely to be seen. This specimen is now in the possession of J.

Meiklam, Esq., Torwoodlee.

In the beginning of May last, a very fine specimen of an eagle,

described as being the

Cinereous EaGue, or Erne, Haliaétus albicilla, Cuv., was

shot by a gamekeeper within a few hundred yards of Bowhill House,

76 | Miscellaneous.

Selkirkshire, one of the residences of the Duke of Buccleuch. It was

perched on some low alder bushes at the side of the river Ettrick,

and was surrounded by flocks of crows and other birds, loudly com-

plaining of his presence in that locality, their general feeling of innate

enmity being in all probability increased by the fact of his having just

lunched on one of them, as shown by the recent remains afterwards

detected in his capacious stomach. This noble bird measured no less

than 7 feet from tip to tip of his wings. I regret I have not been

able to get a more particular description of it, so as to fix beyond a

doubt the species; but the appearance of any eagle is by no means

a usual occurrence in this part of the country. It is now, I under-

stand, in the possession of the Duke of Buccleuch.

I may also notice in passing, that a few months ago a specimen of

the

WooppicrEon or Cusuat, Columba palumbus, Linn., closely ap-

proximating to a white variety, was shot on the Gattonside hills,

near Melrose, Roxburghshire ; the head and neck being entirely

pure white ; and many white feathers were also scattered over dif-

ferent parts of its body. The bird was plump and in good condi-

tion, and when killed was feeding with a flock of wood-pigeons of the

ordinary kind.

To the kindness of my friend Dr. Dumbreck I am indebted for

being able to exhibit a specimen of the

QuatiL, Coturnix vulgaris, Flem., which is one of our very rare,

or perhaps from its habits, one of our less seen summer visitors. It

was shot in this county, near the Pentland hills, at Cockburn, about

three or four miles above the village of Currie, by a gentleman whose

dogs sprung it while in search of game, in the autumn of 1847. It

is apparently an adult female, not having the dark semicircular marks

on the sides of the neck which distinguish the male. In the follow-

ing year two nests of the Quail were come upon by the mowers, in a

field on Craiglockhart Farm, about three miles from Edinburgh, near

the village of Slateford ; and the poor hen birds were sitting.so closely

at the time, that the heads of both were actually struck off by the

scythe. The nests contained respectively eight and twelve eggs, the

usual range of the number being described as from six to fourteen ;

they are of a yellowish white, blotched and speckled with dark umber

brown (some of which I now exhibit) : and a friend informs me he

has in his collection an egg of this bird, taken from a nest found in

the neighbourhood of Musselburgh.

I may perhaps be allowed in conclusion to trespass on your patience

a very little longer, with the brief details of a circumstance, and cer-

tainly I should think rather an unusual one, connected with the very

peculiar instinct displayed by some birds, in preserving their eggs and

young from threatened danger; for an account of which I am in-

debted to Mr. Whitecross, Gunmaker, Danwick. The subject is one

which I am not qualified by any observations of my own to judge of ;

but the facts are stated to have occurred as follows:—A pair of the

Common Sandpipers, Totanus hypoleucos, had a nest with its four

eggs, among the grass of a thinly wooded plantation on the banks of

Miscellaneous. 77

the Tweed ; and this establishment had been pretty frequently visited.

by some lads, who were anxious in their cruelty to capture the dam

on the eggs, but she being on the watch escaped, and the four eggs

were seen to be all in the nest; the lads then retired to a little di-

stance within sight, where they waited patiently for her returning and

settling quietly down again; she did soon return, but this time ac-

companied by her mate, and the two birds soon after flew across the

river apparently fighting, as was supposed, with one another; they

then, after an interval of a minute or two, returned singly to the nest,

and left it again in company, struggling and fighting together as be-

fore; and this was repeated four different times, with the same short

interval between each time ; after which there was a wearisome

pause, the birds not again making their appearance; when the lads

haying given up hope of catching either of them, went to take what.

they now supposed to be the forsaken eggs, but were astounded to

find the nest empty, and the eggs gone!! Considering it as beyond

a doubt that the birds had carried off their eggs, they immediately

crossed the river to the other side, where they had seen them dis-

appear ; but after a diligent search, could find no traces of them what-

ever; so well did the sagacious birds appear to have hidden their

safely transported eggs! The distance the birds were believed to

have carried their eggs could not have been less than some 70 or 80

yards! Mr. Yarrell, in his well-known work on ‘British Birds,’ when

describing the Skylark, alludes to the fact of two or three instances.

being recorded of this bird’s moving its eggs under fear of impending

danger; and he quotes from Jesse’s ‘Gleanings’ an account of a clergy-

man in Sussex seeing a pair of larks rising out of a stubble-field, and

crossing a road before him at a slow rate, one of them attempting to

carry even a young bird in its claws, which however was unfortunately

killed by its loosing its hold when the bird was some 30 feet from

the ground. The instance I have just detailed of the Sandpiper is

the only one of any other bird, as far as I am aware, described as.

following this extraordinary plan of removing its eggs to a place of

safety. Perhaps some of the naturalists among your numerous

readers may remember other instances of a somewhat similar kind ;

helping, it may be, to throw some light on this little-known, exceed-

ingly curious, and very interesting subject.—J. A. 8.

ACHZUS CRANCHITI.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

‘Weymouth, June 10, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—I have the great pleasure of announcing the occur-

rence of the rare Acheus Cranchii, Cranch’s Spider Crab of Leach

and Bell, as an inhabitant of the Dorsetshire coast. I dredged it on

the 27th of May last, in six fathom water, on a shingly and rocky

bottom with weeds in Weymouth Bay, just off Belmont and the

Nothe.

The fourth and fifth pair of legs are abruptly. curved, falciform,

78 Miscellaneous.

and strongly toothed in their terminal joint. The hands and arms

are much lighter than the body; the fingers are tinged with rose

colour at the base and spotted and striped with a purplish brown,

the terminal joints of the legs with rose-colour ; the eyes are reddish

brown ; the carapace is brownish blotched with red. This is a male

specimen. The abdomen is six-jointed, broad, and slightly hollowed

out opposite the second, third and fourth joints. I do not notice

the carinze on the hands, as mentioned by Mr. Bell; but this may be

occasioned either by my specimen being immature, or my lens not

being perfect : the inner margin of the first and second joints of the

arm strongly and acutely toothed. This individual I caught in com-

pany with Stenorhynchus Phalangium, S. tenuirostris, Inachus Doryn-

chus, Pisa tetraodon, and Hyas coarctatus, all of which nearly

approach each other in their habits. Acheus Cranchii, like its con-

geners, was covered with weeds. This crab is, when first caught, one

of the most handsome.

I am, Gentlemen, yours very obediently,

Wiii1AM THOMPSON.

GYMNETRUS BANKSII.

Berwick, June 21.

A specimen of this extraordinary fish was captured this morning at

the mouth of the river; its length is 8} feet long, and it weighs up-

wards of 10 stone.

CARCHARIAS VULPES.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Weymouth, June 24, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—On Saturday the 2Ist, a specimen of the Fox

Shark, Carcharias Vulpes, was caught at Wyke in a mackerel seine ;

it measured 12 feet. I will try and get further particulars in time

for the ‘ Annals’ for July: this fish had been seen in the Bay some

days before.

: I am, Gentlemen, yours very obediently,

WiLu1AmM THOMPSON.

On the Chemnitzie. By Greorer Bares, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Lerwick, June 20, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—In the paper you did me the favour to publish in

your last month’s ‘ Annals,’ there is an error at page 485, line 24, that

makes my statement appear contradictory, and which I shall feel

obliged by your correcting. Instead of the words, “as I have only

seen three or four of them,”’ I beg to substitute, “as there are three

or four of them I have not seen.” ‘Those species are, Chemnitzie

formosa, clathrata, striolata and notata.

Meteorological Observations. 79

I have nothing to add to my former remarks, except that Chem-

nitzia conspicua, which Mr, Clark considers to be a variety of C. in-

sculpta or acuta, is clearly not so, as neither of the two latter species

possess the very conspicuous internal transverse ribs or folds upon the

_outer lip, so apparent in the former ; which if it be not distinct, is un-

doubtedly a variety of Chemnitzia conoidea, the only British recent

species, I believe, that has that very peculiar character.

I am, Gentlemen, yours very obediently,

GrorGe BARLEE.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR MAY 1851.

Chiswick—May 1. Very fine. 2. Clear: fine: slight frost at night. $3. Fine:

rain at noon: cloudy. 4. Cloudy and fine: frosty at night. 5, Cloudy and

cold. 6. Slight rain: cloudy and cold. 7. Fine, but cold. 8. Fine. 9, Fine:

clear. 10,11. Very fine. 12. Cloudy and fine. 13. Fine: clear, 14, Cloudy ::

clear and frosty. 15. Very clear: fine: frosty at night. 16. Very fine: densely

clouded: rain. 17. Densely clouded. 18. Overcast: clear. 19, Cloudy: fine:

clear. 20, Clear and cold: fine. 21. Overcast. 22. Cloudy and warm. 23.

Hazy: fine: clear. 24. Very fine. 25. Cloudy: rain. 26—28. Fine. 29—

31. Very fine. .

Mean temperature of the month ...,...... Wikbireentiene gunines 51°16

Mean temperature Of May 1850 ........sseccsssceccsecccoeses 51 °14

Mean temperature of May for the last twenty-five years . 54 °13

Average amount of rain in May .......sssecsessoeceesees eee -°89 inch,

Boston.—May 1. Fine. 2. Cloudy: rain r.m. 3. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m.

4, Cloudy : rain and hail a.m.and p.m. 5. Cloudy: raina.m.and p.m. 6. Cloudy:

rain a.m. 7,8. Cloudy. 9. Fine. 10. Cloudy. 11. Cloudy: rain a.m. 12,

13. Cloudy. 14—16. Fine. 17. Cloudy. 18. Cloudy: rain p.m. 19. Cloudy:

rain A.M. 20—22. Cloudy. 23, 24. Fine. 25. Cloudy. 26. Cloudy: rain and

haila.m. 27—31. Fine.

Applegarth Manse, Dum/fries-shire——May 1. Frost keen: hail-shower: rain-

shower. 2. Nofrost, but cold: fair allday. 3. Cold: hail-showers : wind keen.

4. Frost: hail: rainp.m. 5. Cold: dull: quiet. 6. Milder. 7, Mild and slight

showers. 8. Dull and cloudy: rainp.m. 9. Heavy showers. 10. Dry and

parching. 11. Wind high, but fair. 12. Fine: cloudy p.m. 19. Fine day.

14, Very fine all day. 15. Fine: cloudy x.m. 16. Dull: slight showers, 17.

Fine: dull y.m. 18. Wet morning: cleared and fine. 19, Hail-showers fre-

quent. 20. Dull and showery. 21. Dull, but fair. 22. Cloudy : cold wind.

23. Fine clear day and fair. 24, 25. Fine a.m.: slight shower p.m. 26. Fair

and clear, 27. Fair, but chilly. 28. Fair and fine: wind strong. 29. Fair and

fine: wind keen. 30, Fair and fine: very droughty. 31. Fair and fine: very

warm,

Mean temperature of the month .,,,.....+e.+005 aaa beedpas echoes 48°°9

Mean temperature of May 1850 .......sesescescescescovevsceeses 49 «1

Mean temperature of May for the last twenty-nine years ... 50 °9

Average rain in May for twenty-four years —......seseseseeee . 1°89 inch.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—May 1. Damp: cloudy. 2. Damp: drizzle: showers.

3, 4. Snow-showers. 5. Bright: drops. 6. Damp: drops. 7. Clear: fine:

clear. 8. Bright: cloudy: aurora. 9. Bright: clear. 10. Bright: fine. 11,

12. Cloudy: clear, 13. Fine: hazy. 14. Bright: hazy. 15. Clear: rain. 16.

Fine: clear. 17. Cloudy. 18. Bright: clear. 19. Cloudy: showers. 20,

Bright : drizzle. 21. Hazy. 22. Drizzle: showers. 23. Showers. 24. Fine:

rain. 25. Showers: clear. 26. Bright: fine. 27, Damp: showers, 28, Hazy ;

drizzle. 29. Hazy: damp. 30, Showers: hazy. 31, Hazy.

L-1 $9.0 |PP-0 |PL-0 ; —T ~ -116-SP |08-8P |S-2P |L-0S 0-79 90- pees 896-62 |%S6.62 |16L-6% 116-62 | FS-62 |1L6-6% 9F0-0€ | “ueeyy

| |

09| S€é | 89 O£-0€ | 9€-0€ | €£.0€ | OF-0€ | S0.0€ 'Lov-0€ OLP.0€| “18

£9! Sb | VL BHO | ZE-OE | E-0F | SE-0F 16-6 Zor-0F 117-0€; “of@

reseeeyerrweepreensiers’ "| sms | mu }eaum! oo 1G | .€9 | oG/§ gS| Lb. | SL 26-08. 9Z-0€ | 1€-0€ | 62-0€ 06-6% 6PE-08 LOL.0F | °6%

fo. eter) em | wu [mum con | 67 | 19 | ebls vo, 6€ | 89 VI1-O€ | Z0.0€ |81.0€ | 01-0€ 1.6% £0%-0F FSz-0€| “gz

sereseieeeee") DO. |") om | mul smum ema | LV | ighv | fov| 69 9-29! oF | £9 86-6% | 06-6% | 00.0€ | 26-62 99.6% 990-0€ £60-0€ | *Lz%

Lo. °°") 106 | tw tum) tu | ‘au | {PV | LY | OF; BG SES PE | GO VO.0E |00-0€ £6.6z | Lg.6% | 6F-6% 706-62 $96.62 “9%

Of. i a6.) au ‘asm “ANAL “ANS cv | 6V | 67; 1S 27 Sh | ZL %§-6% | 18-62% %g-6Z | 66-62 | 09-62 |126-6% 80%-0€| “Sz

GO. fr sags [aaa | ta | as | 19] 19 |¥Z¢ LG GG LV | IL 88-64 | 02-0F 90.08 | ZE-0£ | 06-6% ygz-0F ZPE-0£ | “bz

61 yy) ca | emu | emu | smu | $9V | 67 | 6€) 19) SG) BE | 99 02-0€ | §0-0€ O£-0€ |61-0€ €8-6% HSz-0€ g9z-08| “fay

EGO) smu | tm ltmuma tas | LP 16h | LV! 99 S-S9 sb | OL 00.0€ |98-6% Z1-VE | 80-0F | LL-6% 124-08 652-06 *Z%

Go. fees) ow | em cm cms | $19 | F19 | gh) LG 6S Ph | SQ 86-62 | 00-0€ | 11-08 | LO-0€ :GL-6% ¥EZ-0F 91Z-0F| “1%

Ble |" HO- eer") vas | ms | emu tm | Fgh | feh |. oF) SG S-29 gh | 9 696-68 | 76-6% 0-0F | 86-62 €L:6% 910-0 8EZ-0€ | 0%

€0- |" 90- | FO. | mu j-msm cm cms | Gh | Sh | OF) 1G 19, LE | £9 9L-6% | 0S-6% 08-64 | 89-62 8E-62 VEg.6% ILO'Oe “61

Go Ol. | cm | ms cmsm cms | GPP |) Bh | Lb) ZS 619 «OF | £9) «6(PS-6% (05-62 9-62 | 09-62 FE-6% 6Fg-6z 188-62) “SI

aaah e chy asd hd te ‘s ocms cms | 67) 29 | OF; 8S 19 gh | 69 ZL-6% 06.6% SL-6% | 08-6% 0S-6% SP6-6% 296-62 “LI

10: ‘a "MMS! “UO a oS | os | PP

ZO. |SO-0;"""""|"°""""| sm jakqa! -mu | ca ,| ELF | 6 | fos

Gg. jeer") Go. | ems | cas “mum cms | LV | f6h | gh) SS 19) OF | 89 V6-6% 96-62 £8-6% | 06-6% 09-62 |1F0-0€ 660-08 | “OI

sree L pg titel eeerrs | og eg cot | 1G | 769 | OG! ES 19! 6% | FO 00-0€ |HO-0F ,0%-0€ | SZ-0€ 78-6% |ZS1-0F $Sz-0€ | “S10

reecec|asetesireereriecsers| omg | +s |caua rau |, VG | f99 | SE, 1G ZG); Lz | LS 91-0€ | 9%-0€- | 1B-0€ | O€-0€ | $6-6% |164-0€ SEE-08| “FI

reereejeaneee|srceerieereee) cas | vas | ‘ou | tau | FLV | bS | LE) gS €S 1€ | EG 8ZOF |§B-0€ GzZ-0F | ZZ0F 08-64 ZFZ-0F 667-08) “EI

ree ee | em, | °O ‘a ‘ul LV | sv | 17, 8 €9' €V | £9 20-0€ 91-0€ 11-0€ | 00-0€ 91-62 \SLg.6z 010.08 | “ZI

a ee One | S|. oe 5 Some | tt ev | sv th 0S 19° Lh | 99 VIE |80.0€ | 88-6% | €L-6% 0£-62 $1L-62. SLL.66 “Il

srereeiecenseteser"*/ OO. | *a8 | ‘asi! ‘asa | +s | for | #19 |.ob| SS! gSt Ze | o£ | 10.08 Z8-6Z | Z9-6% | 19-62 92-6% 969-62 £19-6Z| °O1

rc peewee ea seer 8 pee | sel -og |. Se ov. 66F | SV. LV S.SS) EV | 6G 08-6% |ZL-6% | %S-6% | 0S-6% 92-6% 6£9-62 9L9-62| °6

810 °°" |°*8"**| OB] 8S | So] B Ly | iL) | bh) VS €S| gE | 19 $9-6% | 9S-6% |ZP-62 | 67-62 O€-6z ,PL9-62 OLL-6z| “8 C

ZO- [rrreesiereees/eeeee*| casa | ems | cma | tm | $1b | 7gh | ov! £9 G.Gh; ge | eS $9.62 | IL-6 | 89-62 | 29-62 PP-6z \0£8-6z|898-62| °L

Po. |*"°°"} 90. | 10- | ‘mu | emu | cu | mu | oF | f€h | OF; ZS) SH} O€ | ZS | €98.6% | 16-62 | 1L-6% | SL-6% | 9€-6% |SLL-6Z|98-62| °9

10- |"""""|€0. | Oe | “a | cu | cu | a | Ob | fab | TOE) LH SOF) SE | VS |L6-6z | 96.6% |€L-62 | 12-62 Lz-62 |LL9-62 |60L-62| °S

Vi- |°""""|90- | ZO- | *U | *auu |*muu| cu ov | fab | ize |fegv, 1b) Of | OS | 16.6% | 96.6% | ZL-6% | OL-6% | ££.6% |S99-6z |20L-6%| °F .

go. |"**"""| Po. |60- | ‘u | cau |*muu| *ma |} OF | 17 | 6€| LV| SV) ZE | BS | S6.6% | 66.6% | VL-62 | ZL-62% | SV-62% |ZEL-6z 1978-62} “Ef

ZO. ["rrespeereesisee smu) 6° | sMuU| LE | ith |f0v| 0f| 67! 6% | LS | 68.6% | 98-6z | £L-6Z | 69-6Z | £€-6% |699-6z |SE8-6z| *%

LQLe |] £0. [| cou | cma | om | cms | EP | OF | IE] Zo] EF) Z| BS | 19-6z | Lo.6z | 29-62 | 89-62 | OF-62 |ZL9-62|09L-62| "1 @

vies | Fe) e2i23| F |i pele FUP log) BLE |e Ww Lee | eg | me a | ee

S5ier7| 8S i=s|se]|am| § Be]. ‘ a . 3S

“Urey “PUM *I9JOULOWIOY T, *19J9MLOIV > 2

"RANYUQC ‘asuvpy younpung 7 Su0ysno[A *- *ady 247 Ag pup {aalHs-salusMag ‘asunyy yzuvsagddy yo ‘aequucy * AA *A9Y 947 49 SNOLSOg :

qo ‘\[ea 4 “ay Ag Suopuo'y avau ‘MOIMSIHD Jo hjarv0g pounynoysozy 343 fo Uapsny) ayz yo uosdwoyy "AI 49 apum suoynasasg(E yonsojosoajapy

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 44. AUGUST 1851.

VIII.—On the Hinge of the Fossil Genus Platymya, Agassiz ;

with the description of a new species. By J. Lycert, Esq.*

M. Aeassiz proposed to constitute his genus Platymya with

certain flattened and gaping bivalve shells whose figure differs

sufficiently from that of other genera of fossil Myadz, and he

characterized with precision the external features of the group ;

but as the hinge remained unknown to him, the genus could not

be considered as established. Subsequently M. D’Orbigny, from

a consideration of several other species which he described in the

‘ Paléontologie Francaise,’ believing that he had discovered in cer-

tain of their moulds impressions of an internal spoon-shaped pro-

cess, and likewise of the rib which abuts against it, concluded

that some of the species at least were true Anatinas, and therefore

designated them as such. On the other hand, M. Agassizt,

whilst admitting the full importance of the characters noticed

by M. D’Orbigny, and the possibility that in consequence Pla-

tymya may be reduced to the rank of a subgenus only, states

his impression that nevertheless it may be a good genus, and

directs attention to an important distinction between the two

forms, viz. that in the Anatinas the anterior region is the most

produced, but in Platymya it is the posterior which is most pro-

minent. M. Agassiz therefore refused to abandon his genus Pla-

tymya, and reunited the six Anatinas of M. D’Orbigny to his

own as additional species of Platymya. Platymya is exemplified

in the ‘ Etudes Critiques’ by six species only ; the number of in-

dividuals in each species is stated to be but very few, and that

the form altogether had not previously been noticed by palzon-

tologists. All of the species pertain to the Cretaceous system of

rocks with two exceptions, one belonging to the upper, and the

* Read to the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club, June 24, 1851.

+t Etudes Critiques sur les Mollusques fossiles, Myes, Introdyction, p. xvi.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii.

82 Mr. J. Lycett on the Hinge of the Fossil Genus Platymya.

remaining one to the middle division of the Oolitic system. The

present species has claims upon our notice beyond that of a new

species merely, inasmuch as it is the first English recorded ex-

ample of the genus,—the first which has been identified in the

lower division of the Oolitic system; and lastly, it has the im-

portant and novel advantage of having its test preserved and the

character of its hinge clearly exposed. Although six years have

elapsed since the publication of the ‘ Etudes Critiques,’ the state

of uncertainty in which the hinges of several of the genera

therein described were left by its distinguished author has not -

hitherto been removed ; our own literature more especially is de-

ficient in information relating to the extensive family of fossil

Myade: these circumstances it is trusted will be deemed a suf-

ficient excuse for presenting a brief description of the genus Pla-

tymya translated from the before-mentioned work of M. Agassiz.

“The Platymyas are near to the Arcomyas in their form and

general physiognomy, but are distinguished by a general flatness

of the valves, by the nearly median position of the umbones, which

are very depressed, by the extremities beg much developed

and very large. The two extremities gape much, more especially

the posterior one. ‘The cardinal area is much less characterized

than in the Arcomyas; the marginal keel which separates the

area from the sides is not very distinct, and consequently is of

little assistance in the determination of species. The ridges or

folds of the sides are usually distinct, concentric and well marked .

upon the anterior side, but more indistinct and irregular upon

the posterior. The lines of growth are not usually observed

upon the exterior of the moulds, neither are they visible upon

the internal moulds. Hinge unknown. The position of the

umbones will always distinguish it from Gresslya, Homomya and

Myopsis ; Mactromya is usually more short and convex.”

It will be perceived from the above extract, that a comparison

of our new shell with the several species of Platymya must de-

pend upon the external form only, inasmuch as no direct know-

ledge of the hinge has heretofore been obtained, and the remarks

of M. D’Orbigny are based solely upon impressions in the

moulds. Whatever value however may be attributed to impres-

sions in moulds must yield to a disclosure of the hinge itself,

and in the present instance this direct evidence is combined with

a shell whose external characters agree with those of Platymya,

and cannot with propriety be referred to any other known genus.

In two instances we have succeeded in exposing the hinge in

each valve, and our definition of Platymya, derived from these

examples, will be as follows :—

Shell thin, nearly equivalve, transverse, compressed ; umbones

small, depressed, contiguous, submesial ; cardinal area indistinct,

Mr. J. Lycett on the Hinge of the Fossil Genus Platymya. 83

its superior border having in each valve a narrow elongated

groove with an acute edge, as in Mactromya ; both sides of the

shell wide, more especially the posterior one, which is truncated ;

both extremities gape slightly, more especially the posterior ex-

tremity ; ventral margin regular, curved moderately and ellip-

tically. Hinge plate internally incrassated and lengthened pos-

teriorly, having a single small obtuse cardinal tooth in the left

valve and a corresponding oval pit in the right valve ; lateral teeth

none ; muscular impressions unknown. |

The hinge apparatus may be regarded as forming an exception

to the usual characters of fossil Myade, which are for the most

part edentulous; the present form however can only be consi-

dered as an aberrant modification of the same kind of hinge: the

tooth is small; it is of an oval figure, its greater length being

lateral ; it projects but little, and the opposite corresponding pit

consequently is but shallow. This kind of hinge, taken in con-

nexion with the other characters of the shell, will be found to

remove it from all other genera of the Myadz, both recent and

fossil: there is nothing resembling the projecting spoon-shaped

process and accessory tricuspid osseous rib supporting an internal

ligament, as in Anatina ; on the contrary, there is every reason

to believe that the ligament was external and supported upon the

lengthened posterior grooves. The delicacy of the test and hard-

ness of the matrix have foiled our attempts to expose the mus-

. cular impressions.

The tendency of these details then is to support the conclusion

of M. Agassiz with regard to the generic value of Platymya, a

conclusion at which he arrived from a consideration of certain

external characters only; these however constitute a generic

entireness upon which he relied with confidence even after a

paleontologist of eminence had pronounced an adverse opinion,

and he remained without the means of verifying his inductions

by an examination of the hinge. The dental characters however

of the several genera of fossil Myadz would seem to be of much

less relative importance than they acquire in certain other fami-

lies of the Lamellibranchiate Mollusks. In the fossil Myade

the teeth are for the most part absent altogether, the ligamental

support being derived from a thickening internally of the poste-

rior and superior border, forming a kind of lengthened posterior

rib, and it is the only portion of the shell which is not thin and

delicate. Without entering into details respecting the hinges of

the several genera, it may suffice to mention that Mactromya,

Goniomya, Cercomya, Ceromya, Homomya, Myopsis and Arcomya

have all with certain modifications this description of hinge ap-

paratus, which should be regarded as of coordinate rank only

with other characters which are external and are connected with

the general form and markings of the surface. Platymya has a

84 Mr. J. Lycett on the Hinge of the Fossil Genus Platymya.

similar kind of posterior elongated rib terminating anteriorly in

a tooth and opposite corresponding fossa so small as not to form

any projection beneath the hinge plate ; the internal moulds con-

sequently would exhibit little of the structure of the hinge, and

supply no sufficient data whereby its real character could be in-

ferred. The narrow lengthened posterior groove in each valve

resembles those in Mactromya, in which however an hiatus re-

mains between the grooves which does not exist in Platymya.

Arcomya is destitute of these grooves.

Example. Platymya Rodborensis.

Shell compressed, subequilateral, with the posterior side wide,

truncated, gaping moderately, the anterior extremity being nearly

closed. The valves are equal, or with no apparent difference in

their convexity. An obtuse and rather indistinct keel passes

obliquely from the umbo to the infero-posterior extremity ; folds

or ridges concentrie and irregular, distinct only upon the two

extremities of the shell, and passing over the keel bent nearly at

a right angle. Young specimens have their lateral diameter

comparatively greater, but like the adult shell the middle portion

is nearly smooth. The general outline has some resemblance to

P. tenuis (Ktud. Crit. t. 10 a, fig. 5-6), but in that species the

hinge-line is more nearly horizontal, and the posterior border of

the shell has a much larger hiatus. Our shell has likewise

less convexity, and its posterior aperture is much smaller than in

P. hiantula (Ktud. Crit. t. 10 a, fig. 7-13) ; to other species the

resemblance is more remote.

Tn common with other species of the genus, the general form

‘se

=i? A

’

‘

: - -

- . : \

Wie

us “*

; ¢

® ; c :

= :

- t

, x :

p ® <

2 b”.

c .

sl: 5: 4. Vol-3. Hate lV

Ann: & Mag: Nab:

Tit ae

AI ea

Printed by Hulhmnsndel & Walton

R.Bone

Mr. J. Morris’s Paleontolu,ical Notes. 85

has some resemblance to several of the shorter Arcomyas, and

more especially to the figure of A. ensis, Etud. Crit. t.9. fig. 4-6

(misprinted A. brevis), but the valves in that shell are less com-

pressed and the umbones are more gibbose : our species howe, er

cannot be an Arcomya, for M. Agassiz has satisfied himself, from

an examination of numerous moulds, that the hinge of that ge-

nus is without teeth ; we have fortunately succeeded in clearing

the hinge of the shell itself in more than one specimen of Arco-

mya, and are enabled to add our humble testimony to the same

effect. There remains to be noticed a shell whose resemblance

to our species is so considerable, that little doubt can exist that

both belong to the same genus ; this is the Psammobia levigata of

Phillips, figured at pl. 4. fig. 1. vol. i, of the ‘ Geology of York-

shire.’ The resemblance of the external form to Psammobia must

be allowed, and the hinge characters, though distinct from the

Psammobie, are more nearly allied to its subgenus Psammotea,

which has no tooth in the right valve ; but the figure of the tooth

and pit in the recent shells will be found to be very different to

our fossil ; the Psammobia likewise have an elevated nymphal cal-

losity supporting the ligament which is wanting in the fossil.

Though rare, our species was gregarious; several specimens

occurred in near proximity. Height 13 lines, lateral diameter

17 lines. ,

Locality. Rodborough Hill near Stroud, where it occurs in

the upper ragstone of the Inferior Oolite.

IX.—Paleontological Notes. By Joun Morris, F.G.S.

[ With a Plate. ]

Tue following notes relate to some new or little-known orga-

nisms of the chalk, and are chiefly contained in the collection of

Mr. Wetherell of Highgate :—

TuecipEa, Defrance. Thecidium, Sow.

The genus Thecidea, established by Defrance for certain Tere-

bratuliform shells with a peculiar apophysary system, is very rare

in a recent state, one species only having been obtained from the

Mediterranean. ‘The fossil species are not numerous: Bronn

enumerates eight species, one from the Jurassic and seven from ~

the Cretaceous formations. In this country the genus has only

been recently noticed: Mr. Moore of Ilminster has discovered

four in the Lias, and two others have been found in the Inferior

Oolite, all of which are described and figured by Mr. Davidson * ;

to these, another is now added from the Chalk.

* Paleeontographical Society, Article Brachiopoda.

86 Mr. J. Morris’s Paleontological Notes.

Thecidea Wetherellit. PI. IV. fig. 1-3.

T. testa parva, tenul, irregulari, sublevigata; valva inferiori tri-

angulari vel pentagonal, interne striata ; area brevissima, del-

tidio magno; valva superiori operculiformi planulata vel sub-

convexa.

A small, thin and smooth shell, nearly as wide as long, of a

pentagonal form, and triangular towards the cardinal region,

rounded laterally and straight on the anterior margin. :

The inferior valve is attached by nearly the whole of its sur-

face, the edges only being slightly elevated, and the beak de-

pressed ; the cardinal area is small, and chiefly occupied by a

large triangular, rather elongated deltidium ; besides the cardinal

teeth, the interior beneath the deltidium is furnished with three

laminar processes, of which the central one is generally the long-

est and most elevated ; the imner surface of this valve is marked

by longitudinal granular striz (fig. 3). The smaller valve is flat

or slightly convex, and has a large apophysary system, divided

on each side in a deep, arched or reniform sinus; the cardinal

process is large, and the margin of the valve is minutely gra-

nulated.

This species presents considerable resemblance in its general

form to the recent 7. mediterranea, and more to the T. triangu-

laris, figured by Mr. Davidson, from the Inferior Oolite and Lias

of England, and which is also found in the same formations as

well as in the Great Oolite of Normandy. The apophysary system

differs from that of the recent species in being more simple and

less flexuous, and approaches that of 7. hippocrepis, Goldf. ; but

the dissepiment is not so broad as in that species. It is fre-

quently attached to the shells of Ananchytes, Spatangus, and

Inoceramus from the Upper Chalk of Northfleet, Kent, and has

been dedicated to N. T. Wetherell, Esq., who has succeeded in

preserving this and many other minute and rare organisms from

the same locality.

TAaLPINA.

Under this name M. von Hagenow has arranged certain pro-

blematical branching bodies which traverse the spathose guard

of the Belemnite, and whose position in the animal kingdom has

not been defined, whether as belonging to the Annelides or to the

boring Sponges. M. Hagenow remarks, that only the cylindric

thread-like channels are left, by which the Belemnite has been.

perforated, most likely after the death of the animal, and perhaps

only after the outer shelly substance was decayed, but evidently

before the process of petrifaction commenced. These channels are

close under the surface of the Belemnite, either simple or branched,

and frequently show openings at the surface, and are filled with

Mr. J. Morris’s Palzontological Notes. 87

chalk, and therefore appear in the brownish and half-transparent

Belemnite as fine yellowish threads, which are still more marked

when it is wetted or oiled. M. Hagenow * describes two species

from the chalk of Rugen, and Quenstedt+ has subsequently added

two more ; all the forms are found in the Belemnites of the En-

glish Chalk ; and it is somewhat remarkable that these parasitical

bodies have been hitherto only detected in the section, Belemni-

tella, D’Orb.—no traces of them having been observed in the

Belemnites of the Jurassic series.

Talpina solitaria, Hag. Pl. IV. fig. 6a.

Simple, slender, rarely branched, cylindrical or little com-

pressed channels, which either extend along the Belemnite in a

straight or little-curved direction, or follow its cylindrical form

in a spiral manner; they are about the size of a fine knitting-

needle, and have only simple openings.

Talpina ramosa, Hag. PI. IV. fig. 4.

Very fine thread-like channels which are variously branched

or irregularly netted ; the orifices, which are visible to the naked

eye, always exist at the end of the tubes, as well as at those points

where the lateral channels diverge from the main one or from

each other.

The specimen figured is from the chalk at Norwich, and kindly

lent me by Mr. S. Woodward.

Talpina dendrina, Quenstedt. Pl. IV. fig. 6b, & 7.

This form has a very dendritic appearance ; the branches are

compressed, closely aggregated, generally arising from a common

centre, and diverging in a somewhat radiating manner, variously

dichotomous and rarely anastomosing.

This form is very common on the Belemnites from Gravesend

and Norwich, and has been figured with a view of directing the

attention of geologists to the subject, as it is doubtful whether it

has really arisen from organic action.

Criona or Crionrres. Vioa, Nardo, Michelin.

The origin of those singular organic impressions which occur

in the shells of Inocerami and the flinty nodules of the Chalk, long

remained in obscurity, but are now referred to the operations of

a sponge allied to or identical with Cliona.

The excellent monograph by Mr. Hancock on the characters

* Jahrbuch fiir Mineral. 1840, p. 671. + Die Cephalopoden, p. 470.

88 Mr. J. Morris’s Paleontological Notes.

and habits of the recent species, in a late Number of the ‘ An-

nals,’ is well known.

Fossil species have been noticed in the shells of the Crag, Lon-

don clay, the Chalk, and the Grypheea of the Lower Greensand ;

and Prof. M‘Coy has lately described a species under the name of

Vioa prisca, in an Avicula from the Silurian rocks.

Mr. Parkinson (1811) appears to have first noticed these bo-

dies as occurring in the state of siliceous casts, and suggested

that they may have been the work of some animals of a nature

similar to the Polypes; and subsequently in 1814 the Rev. W.

Conybeare * published a memoir on them, with some excellent

illustrations of the common species, and asserting “ that the ori-

gin of these bodies was widely different from that assigned by

Parkinson, they being in fact siliceous casts moulded in little

hollow cells excavated in the substance of certain marine shells ;

the work perhaps of animalcules preying on those shells and on

the vermes inhabiting them.” At the end of this paper is an

interesting letter from Dr. Buckland which has been generally

overlooked, as showing at that early period his suggestion that

similar organisms which committed the ravages in the recent

oyster, probably also effected the perforations in the shells of the

extinct Inocerami :—

“The hollows that afforded a mould for the formation of these

singular bodies appear to me to have been the work of some mi-

nute parasitical insect. The small aperture, the cast of which

now forms the projecting axis of each globule, was probably per-

forated by this intruder as the entrance to his future habitation ;

having completed this passage, and excavated at its termination

a cell suited to his shape and convenience, he appears by the aid

of a delicate auger or proboscis to have drilled many minute and

almost capillary perforations into the substance of the shell on

every side around him, taking care to leave always partitions suffi-

cient to support the roof of his apartment. Having exhausted

all the nourishment which could in this manner be procured with

safety from the vicinity of this first establishment, the insect

appears to have emigrated, and after working for itself a lateral

passage to a sufficient distance, to have formed a new settlement

in the midst of fresh supplies. In the recent oyster shell which

I have transmitted, you will perceive that this process has been

carried on, to a great extent, in the intermedial matter between

two or three sets of the pearly plates comprising it; and yet

without effecting the destruction of the exterior crust, or in any

degree injuring the inner surface of the shell, which remains un-

* “Qn the origin of a remarkable class of organic impressions occurring

in nodules of flint ”’ (Geol. Trans. 1 ser. vol. ii. p. 328. pl. 14).

Mr. J. Morris’s Paleontological Notes. 89

touched, and, notwithstanding these attacks, still equally adapted

to every purpose required by the ceconomy of its inhabitant.”

We have given some illustrations of the most abundant spe-

cies, Clionttes Conybearei*, one (fig. 8) in which the siliceous casts

of the cavities cover almost entirely the surface of an Inoce-

ramus—a specimen presented by Mr. R. A. Austen to the Mu-

seum of Practical Geology. Fig. 9 is a specimen filling a por-

tion of the cast of a Belemnite from Norwich ; fig. 10 shows sim-

ply the cavities left in the shell of an Inoceramus from Northfleet,

Kent. Another species in a Norwich chalk-flint, C. glomerata

(fig. 11), which appears to be distinct from the last, consists of

one cell having an irregular globose form, obtusely tuberculated

over the whole surface, and having two large canals diverging

from it.

Pearl-like bodies—Most persons are aware that some forms of

the conchiferous mollusks are subject to certain abnormal se-

cretions, assuming a more or less regular form, and composed

of fibro-caleareous matter generally arranged in a concentric

manner; sometimes it is solidly attached to the inner layer of

the shell, of which it forms a portion ; at others it is found per-

fectly free in the fleshy substance of the mollusk itself, of a sym-

metrical shape, as in the perfect pearl. Evidence of phenomena

resulting from similar conditions has been detected in certain

fossil genera, but few if any instances have been recorded}. The

collection of Mr. Wetherell contams many illustrative speci-

mens; in one, a Gryphea (fig. 16) from the drift of Muswell

Hill, and probably coming from the Oxford clay, is an irregular

elongated body free at both ends, but attached by a considerable

portion of its surface, the external lamina being continuous with

the shell; the outer layers do not however show the regular

fibrous arrangement of a pearlaceous body, but this may have

been changed by suhsequent mineralization. In another speci-

men (fig. 12) the pearly body is attached to the interior of an

Inoceramus, and shows the concentric arrangement of the fibrous

substance, and which is better exhibited in the specimen (fig. 14),

showing a complete section of one of considerable size, quite un-

attached to any shell, from the Chalk of Kent, but from which

Mr. Wetherell has obtained a few other specimens of similar struc-

ture, varying in their dimensions.

* Clionites Conybearei ; cells irregular, somewhat polygonal, with one or

more papille; surface finely tuberculated; connecting threads numerous.

(References: Park. Org. Rem. pl. 8. f. 10; Dr. Mantell’s Pictorial Atlas,

pl. 40. f. 10.)

+ There is an indistinct allusion to the occurrence of pearls in a fossil

state, in Woodward’s ‘ Essay towards a Natural History of the Earth,’ 1695,

p. 23.

90 Mr. R. Harkness on some new Footsteps in the

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

. Thecidea Wetherellii, magnified.

: , ventral valve magnified.

3. » dorsal valve magnified.

4, Talpina ramosa, Hag.

. Figure magnified.

Talpina solitaria, Hag.

dendrina, Quenstedt.

’ , figure magnified.

8. Siliceous cast of Inoceramus, with Clionites Conybearet.

8a. Clionites Conybearei, cells magnified.

9. Talpina solitaria and Clionites Conybearei in cavity of Belemnites

mucronatus.

10. Cells of Clionites in an Inoceramus shell.

11. Clionites glomerata, in cavity of Bel. mucronatus.

. Pearl-like body attached to the inner shell of Inoceramus.

13. Pearl-like body unattached. |

14. Section of ditto, showing concentric arrangement.

15. Section of a Belemnite, with cavities of Clionites.

. Pearl-like body attached to a Gryphea.

PREIS 4

—

X.—WNotice of some new Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of

Dumfries-shire. By Ropert Harkness, Esq.

THE quarry which has hitherto furnished the most numerous

and well-preserved impressions of footmarks from the Bunter

sandstone is Corncockle, in the parish of Applegarth, Dumfries-

shire. Some few have also been obtained from the Craigs

quarry near Dumfries; and recently the quarries at Locher-

briggs, in the same neighbourhood, have afforded tracks of ani-

mals. To these localities there may now be added the quarry of

Green Mill, in the parish of Caerlaverock, which promises to

rival Corncockle both in the number and perfection of its foot-

steps. The nature of the sandstone in these different localities

is similar, consisting of strata, made up of lamine of brownish

and red-coloured sand, regularly bedded, dipping in the same

direction and at nearly the same angle; the only variation being

at the Craigs quarry, where the stone is of a coarser nature than

at the other quarries.

With regard to the impressions which have been obtained from

Corncockle, one of them is figured in Buckland’s ‘ Bridgewater

Treatise,’ and referred to a Chelonian reptile ; and others are now

being figured and described by Sir William Jardine in his new

work ‘ The Ichnology of Annandale,’ a publication in which the

footprints are illustrated by coloured lithographs of the size of

the originals, and which will form a valuable addition to our

knowledge of the Triassic fauna, and be the first work devoted

exclusively to Ichnology published in this country. The footsteps

Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 91

to which this paper has immediate reference are procured from

the quarries around Dumfries, and differ from those which Corn-

cockle has hitherto afforded. Some of the impressions which are

found in the latter locality are also common to the other quar-

ries, but as these will be described in the work referred to, no

further notice need here be taken of them.

Amongst the most common footmarks which are met with is

one in which in general there is a perfect resemblance between

all the impressions, so much so as to induce the spectator to ar-

rive at the conclusion that the hind and fore feet were identical

in form. On an examination of numerous specimens this opi-

nion would be found to be incorrect ; but, owing either to the

nature of the substance receiving the impression, or from the

structure of the animals which have produced them, it rarely

happens that perfect tracks are found; the fore-feet having

in general left no traces of their imprints, the hind feet only

forming the impression. In a specimen in a good state of pre-

servation from Locherbriggs quarry, in which both markings of

the fore and hind feet are shown, the latter consist of a series of

impressions about 3 of an inch broad by about ¢ of an inch in

length, curved gently in front, immediately within which there

occur five impressions, of toes or rounded blunt claws; the two

outer ones being comparatively indistinct, but the three inner

ones being broad and well-marked. At the distance of less

than 4 of an inch in front of the impression of the hind-foot

there is seen that of the fore one, which is less than } of an inch

in breadth, and commonly presents three claw-like markings

running into each other at their sides. These toe or claw mark-

ings are like those of the hind impression, rounded and blunt,

and afford no other characters. In the case of the hind impres-

sion, the front part of the foot is much more deeply marked than

any other portion, and the sand has been thrown slightly back-

wards, forming an elevated curved ridge at the back part of the

impression, after the manner of the tracks which are formed by

walking on snow. The interval which separates the impressions

of one hind-foot from the other is about an inch, and the space

between each of the impressions of one foot is about 2 inches.

The distance between the right and left fore-feet markings is

greater than between the hind impressions ; but this results from

the comparatively small size of the former.

This track indicates an animal of small size, but broad in pro-

portion to its length, having its anterior extremities small, and

its posterior ones largely developed. On the whole the characters

are such as bear relation to Chelonia, and the animal probably

bore some relation to the Chelichnus Duncani, Owen, found at

Corncockle, but was probably distinct in species. It is common

92 Mr. R. Harkness on some new Footsteps in the

at Locherbriggs, Craigs and Caerlaverock, and rarely exceeds the

dimensions before given, and to distinguish it may be called the

Chelichnus plancus from its broad hind-feet.

Another form of impression which has been only very recently

obtained from the Green Mill quarry, Caerlaverock, is composed

of a series of steps, consisting of markings of thick, rounded,

blunt claws or toes. The steps, of which a slab in my possession

affords eleven on each side, differ on the one side from those on

the other. Those on the right side are formed of three indents,

arranged almost in a line, but having the centre one slightly in

advance of the other two. Behind the centre and the outer ones

another marking similar to those in front occurs, and about the

same distance from them as they are from each other. The dia-

meter of each of these circular markings is about 4 of an inch ;

and those on the left side differ from those on the right in

having the hinder indents behind the inner one instead of be-

tween the outer and centre ones. The indents in all the impres-

sions are marked in front by a slight elevation, which extends

for a distance equal to about their diameter before them; and

which appears to have arisen from the portion of the foot which

caused the indents having been thrust obliquely forwards. The

difference in the position of the hinder indent has probably been

caused by one of the toes in each foot not having left its impress.

No other portion of the foot has caused any marking, each step

consisting solely of four claw-like impressions. The distance

which separates the steps on each side from each other is less

than the space occupied by the three front indents of each foot,

being under an inch ; and the interval between the prints on the

right and the left side is about 2 inches, exceeding the space oc-

curring between the steps on either side by more than double

the distance.

From the impression as seen on the slab it would seem that

the hind and fore foot were similar not only in form but also in

size, both being large; and the evidence which the impressions

afford is such as to show that the animal which formed them

was of much greater breadth than length. Altogether the cha-

racter of the footprint, and the great distance between the feet

on the right and those on the left side, show resemblance to a

Chelonian form ; but this form was widely different from the one

before alluded to, being apparently more nearly allied to Tes-

tudinata than the previous footsteps.

From the tortoise-like form of this step I propose to call it

provisionally the Chelaspodos Jardini, the specific name being in

honour of Sir William Jardine, Bart.

On a slab of sandstone from the same locality as the before-

described impression there are seen two distinct kinds of steps ;

Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 93

one of these is of an elongated form, rounded at the anterior ex-

tremity, and immediately within this extremity there are seen im-

pressions of either toes or claws. Two of these on the outer side

are shallow and comparatively indistinct ; the one in front is

deeply impressed, and the inner one contiguous to it is also well

marked. ‘Traces of a fifth may also be seen, but owing to the

nature of the sand, when the animal passed over it, not being in

a condition to receive a perfect impression, these steps are not di-

stinctly shown. From the raised margin in front of the claw-

like markings gradually disappearing behind, it would seem that

the animal in its progress had pushed the sand forwards by the

sloping manner in which it set down its feet. The breadth of

this form of step is about } an inch, and as only the front and

a portion of the sides are seen, its length cannot be determined.

There are only four impressions on the slab, and the interval

between each of these about 8 inches. The position of the steps

is slightly inclined outwards, but as these are m a line they seem

to belong to one side only, and have probably been produced by

the same foot ; and as no other impressions of the same nature

have been obtained, no conclusion can be arrived at concerning

the form and size’ of the animal which produced this form of

footprint.

The character of the step appears somewhat allied to the Che-

lichnus, and in order to distinguish this form it may be named

the Chelichnus obliguus, from the oblique direction of the steps.

The other form of impression which is associated with that

just described, shows characters which will remove it from Che-

lonia, and which seem to place the animal which caused it

amongst Saurians. |

This impression consists of a line of steps which are furnished

with well-developed toes, three of which are very distinct, and

two others can also be traced. The marks caused by the toes

are much deeper and in a better state than the other parts of

the foot ; but in one case the impress of the posterior: part of the

foot is sufficiently perfect to show that it had a rounded form,

and was less than an inch in length, including the toes, which

are themselves about } an inch long; these being broad at their

base and tapering rapidly towards the extremity, which is pointed.

The nature of the impressions is such as to show that these toes

were curved ; and the step is devoid of the raised parts which are

seen before the claws of the two preceding forms of footmarks,

and appears to indicate that in progression the foot was put per-

pendicularly downwards. The direction of the steps is mclined

to the path of the animal, and the interval which lies between

them is about 6 inches. These steps, like the preceding form,

occur in a line, and are those of one side only ; they also seem to

94 On new Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire.

have been formed by the same foot, and therefore no inference

can be drawn from them concerning the creature by which they

were made: the elongated toes however seem to show some ana-

logy to lizards, and therefore it is proposed to form a genus

called Saurichnis for this form, and in consequence of its pointed

toes to term it S. acutus.

There has been found at the Craigs quarry, not on the surfaces

of the beds, but on the faces of the laminz when the sandstone is

divided, several indistinct impressions of various forms which

the nature of the sandstone does not allow of being properly re-

cognised. Along with these a form of footstep has been seen

differing from those of the other localities, having an elongated

form, about an inch in length, and broader at the anterior extre-

mity than at the posterior. The space between the steps on one

side is about 6 inches, and the interval between the correspond-

ing impression on the right and on the left side is so small in

comparison with the distance which occurs between the steps on

the same side, as to show that the animal which formed them

was of a long and narrow shape, and probably had a lacertian

nature ; and perhaps was allied to the genus Herpetichnus which

is found at Corncockle. Owing to the imperfect state of~this

footprint it would be premature to assign to it any name, and

perhaps other impressions may be found which will enable us to

trace out its affinities.

About a month ago very perfect impressions of a batrachian

foot were found at Green Mill, Caerlaverock, being the first

which has been noticed in the quarries around Dumfries. In

this instance both the hind and the fore feet have formed beau-

tiful imprints. The former have the five toes distinctly visible,

and the form of the sole of the foot is equally well seen. Its

length is nearly an inch and a quarter, and its breadth about an

inch. The hind part of the posterior impression has a curved.

form, resembling a segment of an ellipsis cut across the minor

axis ; and the toes spread outwards and are thick; the longest

one being about twice the length of the sole.

Immediately in front of the hind footmark the impress of the

small fore-foot is seen, consisting of five thick, short toe-marks,

having a depression behind them. The length of the stride ap-

pears to have been about 3 inches, and the space which separates

_ those on one side from those on the other is about 2 inches.

The portion of the foot which has pressed most heavily on the

sand is the hinder part, which has caused a deep indent and

forced the sand forwards and upwards; so that while the heel is

deeply impressed, the toes are above the level of the surface of

the plane over which the animal traversed, showing that the hind

part of the foot came in contact with the ground first.

On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 95

This impression seems to belong to the Labyrinthodon, but

differs somewhat from those of the Bunter sandstone of Cheshire,

appertaining probably to another species. I propose therefore to

eall it the L. Lyelli.

Another impression which seems to partake of a batrachian

character is common at Green Mill; but the animal which has

caused it having been apparently of small size, the steps are

rather indistinct. In this case the same difference obtains between

the impress of the fore and hind step as marks the foregoing form.

In the hind footmark three toes usually occur, two of which are

longer than the sole of the foot, and the other about the same

length. Traces of two other toes are in some instances visible ;

but these are small, and occur one on the inner side and the

other on the outer side of the impression. The whole length of

the foot is commonly less than an inch, and its breadth about

$ of aninch. About 4 of an inch in front of the larger impres-

sion are seen the marks of the fore-feet, which are in the form

of indents; but in some cases they present a foot-like marking

resembling the fore-step of the Labyrinthodon. The length of the

stride is about 3 inches, and the space between the impressions

on the right and those on the left side is about 2 inches, distances

somewhat similar to those in the preceding batrachian ; and the

form of the step is such as to show some analogy between these

two forms. The characters are however not such as to lead to

the conclusion that the impression belongs to the Labyrinthodon ;

and I propose to term this form of step Batrichnis, giving to this

impression the name of B. Stricklandi, after Mr. Strickland, who

has at different times noticed the ichnolites of Dumfries-shire.

XI.—A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on their

Structure, Functions, Giconomy and Systematic Arrangement,

By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 44.]

62. Clubiona lapidicolens.

Clubiona lapidicolens, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 598.

lapidicola, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 91; Sund.

Vet. Acad. Hand]. 1831, p. 139 ; Hahn, Die Arachn. B. ii. p. 9.

tab. 40. fig. 100.

The claim of Clubiona lapidicolens to a place among British

spiders rests on the authority of Dr. Leach. See the Supplement

to the 4th, 5th and 6th editions of the ‘ Encyclopedia Britan-

nica,’ article Annulosa.

96 Mr.J. Blackwall on the Structure, Funetions, Giconomy,

63. Clubiona accentuata.

Clubiona accentuata, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.i. p. 594;

Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1832, p. 268; Blackw. Linn. Trans.

vol. xix. p. 115.

punctata, Hahn, Die Arachn. B. ii. p. 8. tab. 39. fig. 99.

Agelena obscura, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 128.

Anyphena accentwata, Sund. Consp. Arachn. p. 20, 21; Koch,

Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 18.

This active spider is of frequent occurrence in the woods of

North Wales, running with great rapidity among the foliage of

the trees, and sometimes concealing itself under the lichens

which grow upon their trunks and branches. In June the female

deposits about 157 spherical eggs of a pale yellowish white co-

lour, not agglutinated together, in a lenticular cocoon of white

silk of a very fine texture, measuring ;/,ths of an inch in dia-

meter ; it is inclosed in a sac of the same material, attached to

the inferior surface of a leaf, the sides of which are curved down-

wards and are held in that position by silken lines connecting

them with the sac. The female generally places herself on or

near the cocoon, but speedily abandons it on being disturbed.

64. Clubiona nutriz.

Clubiona nutriz, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 601 ;

Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 92; Hahn, Die Arachn.

B. ii. p. 7. tab. 39. fig. 98.

Drassus maxillosus, Wider, Mus. Senck. B. i. p. 209. taf. 14. fig. 8.

Anyphena nutrix, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 18.

Chieracanthium nutriz, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 9. tab. 182.

fig. 434, 435.

According to Dr. Leach this spider has been taken once in

England, near Cheltenham. See the Supplement to the 4th, 5th

and 6th editions of the ‘Encyclopedia Britannica,’ article An-

nulosa.

65. Clubiona erratica.

Clubiona erratica, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 602 ;

Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 115.

Chieracanthium carnifex, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 14. tab. 184.

fig. 438, 439.

Specimens of this handsome species have frequently come under

my observation when exploring the woods and commons of Den-

bighshire. In July the female constructs a cell of white silk of

a compact texture among the stems of gorse, heath, or the leaves

of plants, which she curves about it and secures in that position

by means of silken lines. In this cell she deposits about 140

eggs of a deep yellow colour, not agglutinated together ; they are

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 97

contained in an exceedingly delicate tissue of white silk of a sub-

globose form, measuring }th of an inch in diameter, which is

attached to the surface of the cell. The female, after the depo-

sition of her eggs, does not appear to quit the cell even for the

purpose of procuring food.

A collection of spiders made by the Rev. Hamlet Clark in the

autumn of 1842, at Wappenham, in Northamptonshire, and

obligingly placed by him at my disposal, comprised specimens of

this species.

Genus Arayroneta, Latr.

66. Argyroneta aquatica.

Argyroneta aquatica, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 94;

Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 378. pl. 22. fig. 4;

Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 131 ; Hahn, Die Arachn. B. ii.

p- 33. tab. 49. fig. 118 ; Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes

Heft, p.14; Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 60. tab. 269. fig. 636; Blackw.

Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 116.

Argyroneta aquatica habitually passes the greater part of its

life in the water, not only pursuing its prey in that liquid, but

constructing beneath its surface a dome-shaped cell in which it

places the cocoon containing its eggs ; this cell is supported in a

vertical position, the open part being directed downwards, by lines

of silk connecting it with aquatic plants, and, as it comprises a

considerable quantity of atmospheric air, the spider can at all

times occupy it without experiencing the least inconvenience.

In swimming and diving, the body of Argyroneta aquatica is more

or less enveloped in air confined by the circumambient water

among the hairs with which it is clothed, the supply being always

more abundant on the under than on the upper part in conse-

quence of the greater length and density of the hairs distributed

over its surface.

This species is found in pools and ditches in various parts of

England. It is of frequent occurrence in the fens of Cambridge-

shire, from which locality I transported a pair to Crumpsall Hall,

near Manchester, in the summer of 1833; each was inclosed in

a small tin box, and did not appear to suffer materially from the

confinement. After the lapse of ten days, during which period

they were without water, I conveyed them to Oakland, in Den-

bighshire, where they arrived in perfect health. On placing one

of them in a large goblet more than half filled with water, it

speedily formed a dome-shaped cell beneath the surface, attach-

ing it to the side of the glass by means of numerous silken lines ;

being well supplied with insects, it lived in this state of captivity

till the commencement of winter, and on the temperature of the

room in which it was kept becoming much reduced, it entered

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 7

98 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

the cell and remained there in a state of torpidity, with its head

downwards. A gentleman on a visit at the house, whose curio-

sity to examine the spider minutely in its hybernaculum was

greater than his prudence, inclined the glass so much that the

air escaped from the cell, the water flowed in, and before I was

informed of the occurrence the dormant inmate had perished.

The aquatic habits of this species have induced M. Walckenaer

to constitute with it a distinct family; but upon the same prin-

ciple Lycosa piratica and Dolomedes fimbriatus might be sepa-

rated from the Lycoside, as they descend spontaneously into

water and perform the function of respiration in that situation

precisely in the same manner as Argyroneta aquatica does; yet

the position, which in conformity with their organization they

so consistently occupy in the systematic arrangement of the Ara-

neidea, has not been disturbed. Influenced by these consider-

ations, and guided by the relations of affinity predominant in the

structure of Argyroneta aquatica, I have included it among the

Drasside.

Family Ciniflonide.

Genus Cintrxo, Blackw.

67. Ciniflo atrox.

Ciniflo atrox, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 607.

Clubiona atrow, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.i. p..605; Latr.

Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 93; Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl.

1831, p.144; Hahn, Die Arachn. B.i. p. 115. tab. 30. fig. 87.

Amaurobius atrox, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p.15;

Die Arachn. B. x. p. 116. tab. 355. fig. 831.

Titulus 21, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 68. tab. 1. fig. 21.

Remarkable differences in structure, functions and ceconomy

effectually serve to distinguish the spiders belonging to the ge-

nus Ciniflo from those of the genera Clubiona and Amaurobius

with which they have been associated by arachnologists ; all have

eight spinners, and have the metatarsus of each posterior leg

provided with a calamistrum, consisting of two parallel rows of

spines, which is employed in the fabrication of their extensive

and curiously constructed webs ; they are also sedentary in their

habits, most frequently occupying crevices in rocks, walls, or the

bark of old trees, between which and their snares a communica-

tion is effected through the medium of one or more slight silken

tubes. Though the importance of these characters is admitted

by M. Walckenaer, yet he still retains the species of Ciniflo

tap the Clubione (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. pp. 444,

The female of this common spider in the month of June de-

posits about 70 spherical eggs of a pale yellow colour, not ag-

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 99

elutinated together, in a cocoon of white silk of a loose texture,

measuring 7;ths of an inch in diameter ; it is nearly of a plano-

convex figure, and is connected with the interior surface of an

oval cell of white curled silk, on the outside of which bits of soil

and other extraneous materials are distributed. This cell is ge-

nerally constructed in or near the spider’s retreat.

On the 14th September 1842 I captured an adult female of

this species in which the left intermediate eye of the posterior

row was entirely wanting.

68. Ciniflo feroz.

Ciniflo ferox, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 116.

Clubiona ferox, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 606.

Amaurobius ferox, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 41. t. 191. f. 460,461.

Notwithstanding the superior size of this spider, it is very

commonly confounded with Ciniflo atroz, which it closely re-

sembles in form, colour and ceconomy ; both species are found in

the same localities, and are abundantly distributed throughout

the kingdom.

Genus Ercatis, Blackw.

69. Ergatis benigna.

Ergatis benigna, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 608.

Theridion benignum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 337 ;

Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 122.

Dictyna benigna, Sund. Consp. Arachn. p. 16; Koch, Die Arachn.

B. iii. p. 27. tab. 83. fig. 184, 185; Uebers. des Arachn. Syst.

erstes Heft, p. 12..

Clubiona parvula, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Series,

vol. mi. p. 437,

Drassus parvulus, Blackw. Research. in Zool. p. 337.

Titulus 15, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 55.

The various places which arachnologists have assigned to the

spiders constituting the genus Ergatis, in their attempts to ar-

range the Araneidea in accordance with the natural relations of

affinity and analogy, afford a sufficient indication that the task

of determining their true position, before the discovery of those

marked characters which serve to connect them with the Ciniflo-

nide, was attended by no ordinary difficulties. M.Walckenaer,

in his § Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt.’ t.iv. p. 500, has formed with

the species belonging to the genus Ergatis, previously included

by him in the genera Drassus and Theridion, a small group which

he has placed at the head of his genus Argus; but so closely are

they allied to the Cinzflones by their structure and functions,

being provided with eight spimners and calamistra employed in

the construction of their snares, that they cannot be removed

100 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

from the family Ciniflonide, which I have founded upon those

characters, without doing violence to the recognised principles of

classification.

Ergatis benigna fabricates an irregular web of whitish silk at

the extremity of the twigs of heath and gorse growing in various

parts of England and Wales. It pairs in May, and im that and

the succeeding month the female constructs two or three conti-

guous, lenticular, white cocoons of a compact texture, measuring

about +th of an inch in diameter, on an average, which she at-

taches to the stems surrounded by her web, enveloping them with

the refuse of her prey. Each cocoon contains from 10 to 30

spherical eggs of a pale yellow colour, which do not adhere

together.

70. Ergatis latens.

Ergatis latens, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xvii. p. 608; vol. xix.

Dietyna latens, Koch, Die Arachn. B. iii. p. 29. tab. 83. fig. 186.

Theridion latens, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt.t. ii. p.340.

Fitulus 16, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 56. tab. 1. fig. 16.

This species is found in the same localities as Ergatis beniyna,

which it resembles in habits and ceconomy. The sexes pair in

June, and in the following month the female constructs several

contiguous lenticular cocoons of greenish white silk of a compact

texture, measuring about 3th of an inch in diameter, on an

average; these she attaches to a stem of gorse or heath sur- —

rounded by her web, distributing about them the refuse of her

prey; each contains from 10 to 16 spherical eggs of a yellow

colour, which are not adherent among themselves.

The statement of M. Walckenaer that this spider has the

fourth pair of legs longer than the second (Hist. Nat. des Insect.

Apt. t. iv. p. 501) requires correction, as the relative length of

its organs of locomotion does not differ from that of its congener

Ergatis benigna. )

Family Agelenide.

Genus AcELENA, Walck.

71. Agelena labyrinthica.

-dgelena labyrinthica, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 20;

Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 129; Hahn, Die Arachn. B. ii.

p. 61. tab. 65. fig. 150, 151; Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst.

erstes Heft, p. 14.

Aranea labyrinthica, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 95.

Titulus 18, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 60. t. 1. fig. 18.

In localities suited. to its habits, this active spider is frequently

very numerous, constructing among gorse, heath, and coarse

herbage an extensive horizontal sheet of web, having a cylin-

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 161

drical tube connected with it which constitutes the abode of its

possessor. The web is attached to surrounding objects by its

margin, and: derives additional support from fine lines, imtersect-

ing one another at various angles, whose extremities are in con-

tact with its surface, and with such objects as are situated at a

moderate elevation above it. The sexes pair in July, and in

August the female fabricates a large sac of compact white silk,

which comprises one or two lenticular cocoons composed of white

silk of a fine texture, measuring about ;4ths of an inch in dia-

meter, on an average. Each cocoon, according to its size, con-

tains from 50 to 120 large spherical eggs of a pale yellow colour,

not agglutinated together, and is enveloped in a lenticular co-

vering of strong white silk, which is made secure to the mner

surface of the sac by silken lines closely compacted in the form

of short strong pillars, evidently alluded to by Lister in the fol-

lowing passage: “ipse autem folliculus stelie in modum for-

matus est”? (De Araneis, p. 62). The sac is firmly attached to

stems of gorse, heath, or long grass, and has usually withered

leaves, particles of soil, and other materials of various kinds dis-

tributed over its surface.

In the ‘ Report of the Third Meeting of the British Associa-

tion for the Advaneement of Science, held at Cambridge in 1833,’

p- 445, I have shown that the superior spinners of Agelena laby-

rinthica and some other spiders haye the spinning-tubes disposed

along the inferior surface of the elongated terminal joint, and,

- consequently, that the opinion previously entertained, that the

function exercised by these organs is simply that of touch, and

that they are employed solely in regulating the application of the

spinners to appropriate objects, is decidedly erroneous. roo

72. Agelena elegans.

Agelena elegans, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 619; Walck.

Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 463.

Hahnia pratensis, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 64. t. 270. fig. 639.

Though M. Walckenaer has placed this species m the genus

Tegenaria, yet he has omitted to change its generic name (Hist.

Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 463); and, not perceiving that it

is identical with the Hahnia pratensis of M. Koch, has also pro-

posed to transfer it, together with the Hahnia pusilla (Agelena

montana, Blackw.) of the latter naturalist, to the genus Argus

(Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. pp. 465, 466, 503); but, as

the generic characters of both these spiders and those of the

Agelene appear to coincide, I can neither adopt the proposition

of M. Walckenaer nor the genus Hahnia of M. Koch.

Agelena elegans occurs in moist pastures near Llanrwst, and

the males have the palpal organs fully developed in August.

102 © On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders.

73. Agelena prompta.

Agelena prompta, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 621.

Agelena prompta is included by M. Walckenaer among the

synonyma of Tegenaria emaciata (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv.

p- 462), from which species it differs in size, organization and

colour. It conceals itself under stones in woods about Llanrwst,

and the male has the palpal organs completely developed in Oc-

tober.

74. Agelena montana.

Agelena montana, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 622.

Hahnia pusilla, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 61. t. 270. f. 637, 638.

Argus montanus, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.iv. p. 505.

In transferring this spider to the genus Argus, with which it

has no relation of affinity, M. Walckenaer has not perceived that

it is specifically identical with the Hahnia pusilla of M. Koch.

Females of this species were discovered in February 1837

under stones, on Gallt y Rhyg, a mountain in Denbighshire, near

Llanrwst.

75. Agelena nava.

Agelena nava, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 623.

Argus navus, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 506.

About midsummer, this species, which, notwithstanding its

close connexion with the Agelene, M. Walckenaer has placed in

the genus Argus (see the synonyma), may be seen in consider-

able numbers running on the ground, and on rails and gates in

pastures near Llanrwst. The palpal organs of the male are fully

developed in May.

76. Agelena brunnea.

Agelena brunnea, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Series,

vol. ii, p. 351 ; Research. in Zool. p. 351.

Agelena brunnea is of rare occurrence in woods in the valley of

the Conway. The sexes pair in May, and in the same month the

female constructs an elegant vase-shaped cocoon of white silk of

a fine compact texture, attached by a short foot-stalk to rushes,

the stems of grass, heath, or gorse ; it measures about ith of an

inch in diameter, and contains from 40 to 50 yellowish white

spherical eggs enveloped in white silk connected with the inte-

rior surface of the cocoon contiguous to the foot-stalk. Greatly

to the disadvantage of its appearance, the entire cocoon is smeared

with moist soil, which drying serves to protect it from the

weather, and, as an additional security, the extremity is closed

and directed downwards.

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Liriosma. 103

XII.—Contributions to the Botany of South America.

By Joun Mizrs, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

Lir1IosMA.

Tus genus, proposed by Poppig, and figured in his ‘ Noy. Gen.’

tab. 239, for a species found by him near the Rio Negro, in Bra-

zilian Guiana, is yet but imperfectly known: its characters there

given are in many respects incorrect or incomplete. That bo-

tanist referred it to Olacacee, it having been at first placed in

Styracee by Endlicher, Two other species were soon afterwards

announced, for which another new genus, under the name of

Hypocarpus, was proposed by Prof. A. DeCandolle, in his ‘ Prodr.’

viii. 245, which he considered to be more related to Styracee ;

but he was soon undeceived, as in the addenda to the same vo-

lume, p. 673, he recognised its identity with Liriosma. From a

plant which I found near Rio de Janeiro in 1830, and which I

then examined, I am enabled to complete the generic character,

as far as regards the details of the fruit and seed, and at the same

time, I now add my analysis of the floral structure of L. Gardne-

yiana. Both Poppig and DeCandolle describe the ovarium in

this genus to be half imbedded in the adhering calyx; I find on

the contrary that although the lower moiety of the ovarium is

glabrous, and closely invested by the fleshy cup of the calyx, it

is yet perfectly free from it, even for a considerable period after

the fall of the corolla; the ovarium now increases more than the

calyx, but at length the latter assumes the greatest increment,

and at last wholly incloses it, becoming agglutinated with. it,

and converted into an enveloping pulp, leaving a small umbilical

hollow in the summit and showing there the remains of its epi-

gynous gland. The presence of a fleshy epigynous gland upon

an inferior ovarium is a circumstance of the most ordinary oc-

currence, where it is held to be an abortive whorl of stamens ;

its existence upon a perfectly superior ovarium was therefore

considered to be an impossibility, or when noticed it was always

described as a mere basal enlargement of the style; but I have

shown that in Hyoseyamus this anomaly really exists, and have

since met with the same occurrence in several other instances.

In the present case, its development is most decidedly marked,

under the form of a prominent, rounded, fleshy disk, distinct in

colour and texture, and exterior to the true pericarpial mem-

branes. It is still more prominent in Schdpfia, and is found

with a greater or less degree of development in most of the ge-

nera of the Olacacee and Santalacee. The internal structure of

the ovarium accords with the character pomted out by Mr. Ben-

tham, as a prominent feature of one of his tribes of the Olacacee,

104, Mr. J. Miers on the genus Liriosma.

where its central placentation divides at its base into pseudo-dis-

sepiments, leaving the summit of the internal space always free

and unilocular, and the ovules suspended in that free space from

the common apex of these incomplete divisions. This structure

is decidedly marked in Liriosma, where the ovarium is 3-locular

at base, with one ovule in each half-cell, suspended from the in-

ternal angle of these incomplete divisions, and here the apices of

the ovules, rising above the points of suspension, are seen conni-

vent in the per fectly unilocular summit of the ovarium. Of these

ovules, as in the Olacacee and Santalacee, only one is perfected

in the fruit, which becomes an oval crimson-coloured drupe, con-

taining a putamen covered by pulp and inclosing a single albu-

minous kernel that fills its cavity ; this exhibits externally a di-

stinct raphe-like thread, extending from the base to the summit,

as if the seed were suspended by a funicular support ; but it will

be seen that this thread partakes in no degree of the character

of a true raphe, but is merely the remains of the pseudo-disse-

piments, extended with the growth of the seed, and forced into

a groove formed by pressure along its sides, there being seen at

its summit a small cruciform extremity, resulting from the

abortive ovules, similar to the structure that forms so remarkable

a character of the Santalacee, as first pomted out by Mr. Robert

Brown. This same appearance is well defined, and a true expla-

nation of its origm is given by Mr. Bentham, in his excellent

memoir upon the Olacacee, in the 18th volume of the ‘ Linnean

Transactions’: he had observed the same structure in the genera

Olax, Heisteria and Schépfia, but its true nature had been mis-

taken by other botanists. The development of the seed in Liri-

osma is therefore identical with that of Schépfia, a genus referred

by Mr. Brown to Santalacee, but which Mr. Bentham first

placed among the Olacacee with great reason ; and this proves

that the views of the former, in regard to the close affinity ex-

isting betwen these families, are founded upon truth, and I will

presently adduce other proofs of their validity. The stamens,

both fertile and sterile, in Liriosma, in form and structure

resemble those of Olav: and L. Gardneriana and the typical

species have their three fertile stamens placed in an alternate

position, between each second petal and their six sterile stamens,

intermediate between them, which are of course placed opposite

the six petals. With the exact number and position of the sta-

mens in the other species we are not informed, but I believe that

in this genus, as in Olax, the real normal number of petals is

six, with six fertile and six sterile stamens, the former being

always alternate with, the latter opposite to, the segments of the

corolla.

The following is an amended generic character of Liriosma,

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Liriosma: 105

drawn up from my own observations ; and after the enumeration

of its species, I purpose subjoining some remarks upon the affi-

nities of the order to which it belongs :—

Liriosma, Pépp. Hypocarpus, 4. DC.—Calyz parvus, carnosus,

cupuliformis, disco adnatus, margine libero, crenato, vel obso-

lete 5-dentato, augescens, et ad fructum demum coalitus, eum

tegens. Petala 6, sepe usque ad medium geminatim laxe

connata, carnosa, «stivatione valvata, apice processubus toti-

dem inflexa. Stamina fertilia 3, petalis alterna, dimidio bre-

viora, et ante suturam cujusque paris sita, e margine disci cu-

puliformis orta ; filamenta complanata, pilis longis cottoneis

barbata, demum glabra, libera, vel ad petalas imo sepius laxe

agglutinata, connectivo crasso lato continua ; anthere introrse,

ovate, cordate, 4-lobe, 4-loculares, 4-valves, valvarum mar-

gine alterutro vicissim dextrorsum et sinistrorsum. intrinsecus

soluto, hinc longitudinaliter dehiscentes. Stamina sterilia 6,

petalis opposita, et vix longiora, filamenta carnosula, longe

_barbata, demum glabra, apice appendiciformia et bifurcata,

laciniis subulatis, acutis, tenuioribus. Pollen subglobosum,

vesiculis 3 zequidistantibus notatum, integumentis tenuissimis.

Discus hypogynus, cupuliformis, carnosus, calyce brevior et eo

adnatus, ad marginem liberum inflexum petala et stamina suf-

fulciens. Ovarium ovatum, per dimidium inferiorem disco cir-

cumdatum, et illic glabrum, primo omnino liberum, cito ad-

natum, superne conicum, glandula magna epigyna crassa car=

nosa pilosa undique tectum, imo dissepimentis imcompletis

3-loculare, summo l-loculare. Ovu/a 3, anatropa singulatim

in loculis spurii sab axi placentifero centrali (cionospermio)

suspensa, apicibus in loculi summo indiviso simul conniventia,

Stylus simplex, inclusus. Stigma capitatum, sub-3-lobum.

Drupa baccata, ovata, monosperma, calyce adnato tecta, apice

umbilicata. Putamen subtenue, coriaceum. Semen loculum

implens, sulco longitudinali pro receptione raphes spur (e

cionospermio in filum extenso) impressum. Integumentum

tenuissimum. Embryo in albumen dense carnosum infra

apicem inclusus, brevis, cotyledonibus minutis, ovatis, com-

pressis, radicula ovata, umbilico proxima, supera.—F rutices

Brasilienses ; folia alterna, breviter petiolata, ovata, integra (ra-

rius subdentata ?), punctata ; racemi axillares, breves, pauciflori ;

flores parvi, pedicellati ; pedicellis ebracteatis, articulatis ; florum

partes premolles interdum sese laxe ayglutinantes.

1, Liriosma candida, Popp. (Nov. Gen. ui. 33. tab. 239) ;—foliis

ellipticis, utrinque acutis, obiter remoteque serratis, vel inte-

rerrimis, utrinque glaberrimis; racemis axillaribus, corym-

106 Mr. J. Miers. on the genus Liriosma.

bosis, plurifloris, folio dimidio brevioribus, calyce petalisque

lineari-lanceolatis, glabris, istis extus virenti-cinereis.— Prov.

Rio Negro Braziliz, circa fluv. Teffé, confluentem Amazo-

nicum.

The leaves are described as being 5 inches long, 2 inches broad,

the flowers supported by two bracts, the calyx obsoletely denti-

‘culate, the petals thickened at their summit, 3-nerved, and cori-

aceous. |

2. Liriosma pauciflora, A. DC. Prodr. vin. 673; Deless. Icon.

Sel. v. 18. tab. 41. Olax pauciflora, Bth. Linn. Trans. xvii.

678; Lond. Journ. Bot. u. 375. Hypocarpus pauciflorus,A.DC.

Prodr. vii. 246 ;—foliis ovatis, obtusis, junioribus cum ramulis

pedicellisque pubescentibus; pedunculo axillari brevi, 1-3-floro,

et pedicellis calycibusque molliter puberulis—Prov. Bahia ad

Serra d’Acurua; v. s. in herb. Hook. (Blanchet, n. 2795).

The above characters are wholly taken from the description of

Mr. Bentham, who also states that the ovarium is adnate to the

calyx; the lower half is without doubt subsequently so, by the

intervention of the cupular disk, but I suspect that at an earlier

‘stage it is entirely free from the disk, as occurs in L. Gardne-

riana: the upper uncovered moiety, as in that species, is covered

with short erect hairs. The only specimens known were collected

‘by Blanchet in the Serra d’Acurua or Acua,—the rich diamond

district discovered a few years ago in the province of Bahia.

3. Liriosma Gardneriana, A. DC. Prodr. viii. 679. Olax Gard-

nerianus, Bth. Lond. Journ. Bot. ii. 375. Hypocarpus Gard-

nerianus, A. DC. loc. cit. viii. 216 ;—folus lanceolato-oblongis

vel ovato-oblongis, acuminatis, apice obtusiusculo, imo subro-

tundatis, textura teneris, ramulisque glabris; racemulo brevi

4—12-floro, pedicello pedicellisque pulverulentis, calyce petalis-

que extus glabris, ovario pubescente.—Prov. Ceara, Serra de

Araripe, prope Bomjardim (Gardn. n. 1957).

This is a small tree about 12 feet high, with odoriferous

flowers, and with leaves mostly 3 inches long, 14 in. broad, on a

petiole of 2 or 3 lines; the petals are of a sulphur-yellow colour,

linear, 3 lines long, thick, fleshy, and quite glabrous. The six

sterile stamens are two-thirds the length of the petals, and are

always placed opposite to them; the three fertile stamens are

shorter, and situated at points between each second petal, and

are therefore alternate with them; all the filaments are free

above, but adhere at their base to the petals for the length of a

quarter of a line, by which agglutination these are formed into

three distinct bifid petals, cleft nearly to the base ; but the fila-

Mr. J. Miers on the genus Liriosma. 107

ments are easily detached, and then the united petals separate of

themselves, thus showing the corolla to be in no degree gamo-

petalous ; the four anther-cells open by two longitudinal lines, as

above described, and are filled with a number of pollen-grains,

aggregated into a mass, by a quantity of loose yellowish grumous

matter: the pollen-grains are roundish, with three globular

equidistant, marginal vesicles, each terminated by a mammillary

point ; they are extremely thin m texture: all the filaments, both

sterile and fertile, are covered with long white cottony hairs,

which ultimately become glued to the petals. The ovarium is

half immersed in the cupuliform disk; the exserted moiety is

covered by the fleshy epigynous gland, which is hairy: before

eestivation, the lower portion of the ovarium is quite free from

the enveloping disk, but it soon becomes agglutinated to it, by

the same mucilaginous exudation (probably evolved by the disk)

that glues the base of the stamens to the petals: even after the

ripening of the flower, the cupuliform disk is most easily separated

from the ovarium, without the slightest rupture of the parts; but

it cannot be torn away from the calyx without laceration.

4, Liriosma Velloziana, A. DC. Prodr. viii. 673. Olax Velloziana,

Bth. Lond. Journ. Bot. ii. 375 ;—ramulis glabris, foliis

obovatis, acuminatis, et mucronulatis, basi obtusiusculis, re-

ticulato-venosis, nervis divaricatis, utrinque glaberrimis, petiolo

brevi, canaliculato; racemo brevi, axillari, 3—5-floro; ovario

pubescente ; fructu ovali, incarnato, pulpa molli.—Rio de Ja-

neiro.

The leaves are smaller than the last species, about 2 or 23 inches

long, 1} inch broad, on a petiole 3 lines in length; they are

acuminated from the middle of the leaf, and are more fleshy and

opake: the raceme is shorter; the drupe is oval, 9 lines long,

6 lines in diameter, polished, and of a light scarlet colour, with a

circular brownish depression in the apex ; it is soft and fleshy,

inclosing a thin subosseous putamen ; the details of the structure

of its seed will be found in the following remarks on the affini-

ties of the natural order to which it belongs*. This is a low

growing tree, which I found in the wooded margins of the ba

of Jurujuba; it is among Gardner’s collection, no. 5380+.

* These will appear in the next Number of this Journal.

+ A representation of this plant and an analysis of its fruit, together

with the details of the floral structure of the preceding species, will be given

in plate 3 of the ‘Contributions to Botany,’ &c.

108 Mr. W. Clark on the Chemnitziz.

XIII.—Further Observations on the Chemnitzie.

By Wiix1am Crark, Esq. |

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Exmouth, July 18, 1851.

Arter the many admissions to the ‘ Annals’ I have lately been

favoured with, I would gladly have withdrawn for a moment

from the invasion of its pages, but an unexpected discovery,

which was so forlorn a hope, that even the Gods would hardly

have dared to promise the fulfilment of, having occurred, I am

irresistibly led to present myself again to your notice, lest I should

be guilty of a neglect to science, to the ‘ Annals,’ and its readers.

I announce the discovery of one of, perhaps, the rarest of the

British Gasteropodan unrecorded molluscan animals, the shell of

which I found near thirty years ago at this place ; and my then

specimens, I believe, passed into Mr. Jeffreys’ hands, but by some

strange omission this elegant object has until very lately remained

without a name ; the cause has perhaps been its anomalous aspect ;

as soon as I was aware of this circumstance I flew to the rescue

of my own discovery, and in the ‘ Annals,’ vol. vi. p. 459, N.8.;

I hazarded a conjecture of its position, and honoured my protégé

with the name of a lady of distinguished science ; | need scarcely

say that the species I allude to is the Chemnitzia Gulsone. This

rare creature was met with in the coralline zone of the South

Devon coast, at Exmouth, in thirteen fathoms water ; it remained

alive three days, and furnished me with the minutes I now sub-

mit. It is necessary to say, that my friend Mr. Jeffreys did not

concur with me in my opinion of the natural position of the ani-

mal, and announced his conflicting views in the ‘ Annals,’ vol. vii.

p. 27, N.S.

I also send descriptions of four other rare unrecorded Chem-

nitzie ; that on the C. Sandvicensis being a continuation of the

paper in the ‘ Annals,’ vol. vii. p. 388, N.S.

Chemnitzia Gulsone, Clark.

Animal inhabiting an elongated, slender, hyper-hyaline shell

of six rounded volutions, the body occupying half the axis, with

a large patulous, sinuated, and a little outwardly reflected aper-

ture, the peristome of which is entire; the animal rarely pro-

trudes the eyes and tentacula; the tip of the effete muzzle, the

mentum of authors, is only seen, and also a part of the foot,

which is so short as almost to allow of progression within the

aperture. The shell is of such hyaline purity as to give a full

view of the organs as if they were without that protection ; the

mantle is flake-white and even with the shell; the neck is very

Mr, W. Clark on the Chemnitziz. 109

long, cylindrical, like that of the Chem. spiralis, and finely trans-

versely corrugated, ending at the tentacula, which, though some-

what apart, are united by the usual membrane of the Chemniizie ;

they are thick, broad, short, not very membranous, rounded at

the tips, which have the characteristic minute flake-white lobe or

inflation. The black eyes are not very near together; they are

immersed exactly and close to the base of each tentaculum on

minute white circles; they do not in the least invade the area of

the neck, but rather impinge on the stamens of the tentacula.

The effete muzzle or mentum is undoubtedly the continuation of

the neck, and has no connection with the foot, which position I

propose to show in a separate work ; it is long, slender, grooved.

at the margins anteally and on each side, the upper and lower

surface being perfect and unbroken; the vertical fissure of the

mouth is under the tentacular awning. The foot is of the palest

frosted yellow, exceedingly short, narrow, deeply bifurcated im

front, at rest rounded behind, and a little lengthened in action.

The animal examined was an “ Alma Venus,” and when fully re-

tracted occupies the fourth volution ; then the light green liver,

and very pale red granular ovarium, occupy the three primary

volutions ; but when the animal is fully out in the body of the

shell, the liver and ovarium are altogether withdrawn from the

first whorls, leaving them perfectly hyaline, and they are then

deposited in the lower part of the third and the whole of the

fourth volution, the other parts of the body and organs being in

the fifth and sixth. The narrow arcuated branchial plume of

about 15-18 rather coarse, opake, pale drab strands, and with

the auricle and heart, distinguished by their intense snow-white

colour, is perfectly visible, under a powerful Coddington lens,

at the smaller and posterior end of the branchial plume. I have

been thus particular as to the site of the organs, because I never

met with a shell so perfectly hyaline in which their position

could be so well seen. The operculum is an almost invisible

film, pear-shaped or suboval, with a narrow border of pale bistre

with a pinkish hue ; the strize of increment radiate as in most of

the other Chemnitzie ; it is fixed on a plain lobe near the pos-

terior extremity. I saw no ornamental appendages to the head

and neck, In this example the apex is subreflexed, and there is

a rudimental denticle on the pillar lip. Axis ;;, diameter 4,

uncie.

This very rare animal is an undoubted Chemnitzia, and pro-

bably the first of the species that has ever been seen alive. To

add to the interest of this little narrative, I state, that Mrs. Gul-

son, who last year allowed me the honour of attaching her name

to this elegant shell, examined and saw her namesake in a living

state.

110 Mr. W. Clark on the Chemnitziz.

Chemnitzia Sandvicensis, Walker, Test. min. rariora.

Odostomia dolioliformis, nonnull.

Animal inhabiting a white spirally striated subglobose shell of

four volutions, with a reflexed apex and strong fold on the pillar.

The colour throughout is hyaline pale azure. Mantle even with

the apertural margin, except a slight canaliculation at the upper |

angle of the right side. The proboscidal muzzle, which some

call the mentum, is the exact characteristic essential shape of the

tribe ; in quietude it scarcely extends to the anterior margin of

the foot, but on the march it. considerably precedes that organ.

The tentacula are.proportionately longer than in its congeners,

not so triangular, nor furnished with such broad. lateral mem-

branes, nor do. they coalesce so decidedly as in some species to

form a veil; nevertheless they are bevelled and subtriangular,

with the eyes at the internal bases. The tip of each tentaculum

has a point of flake-white, giving, I think, only the appearance of

a slight inflation, or it may be real for a limited period, caused

‘by the contraction of the muscle of the tentaculum.

The foot is a singular deviation from that organ in the typical

species; it is short, broad and blunt, truncate anteriorly, there

often twisting itself into acute angles, which, when they happen

to fall in a line with the true tentacula, give the appearance of a

pair on each side, but a change of position instantly makes that

appearance disappear; the anterior third portion of the foot is

somewhat contracted ; at this pot a transverse groove appears,

from the centre of which another longitudinal one proceeds to

the posterior end, dividing the foot below the transverse portion

into two suboval lobes, each rounded at its termination and

separated by an emargination : whether these grooves are only

depressions or solutions. of continuity, I could not in so minute a

creature satisfactorily determine ; but the appearance is a foot

formed of three lobes, an anterior and two suboval lateral ones

with rounded termini. This is the great smgularity, and mala-

cologists would constitute a genus for it, but in all the essential

points it is a decided and typical Chemnitzia. The operculum

is fixed on a plain, not extended lobe; it has the flap-process or

apophysis of the tribe, not in the same plane, but inflexed at

right angles ; on each side the notch that receives the tooth it

is cartilaginous and flexible in this species, and the strie of im-

crement range in elliptical curves, as in the typical Chemnitzia

pallida.

The animal is not lively, at least the only one I have examined

was not so, and it is possible more active creatures, which are

exceedingly rare, may cause some modification of the pomts de-

scribed. It mhabits the littoral zone, and is unrecorded. | Axis

Mr. W. Clark on the Chemnitzie. lll

js, diameter 5}, uncie. This description will be the sequence of

my account of the shell in a former Number of the ‘ Annals of

Natural History.’

A second example has shown, that the transverse groove in

the foot does not exist, and that in the first specimen it was

due to contraction, which when it is completely developed dis-

appears ; nevertheless the structure is peculiar: at rest it is sub-

oval, but divided into two portions by an apparent superficial

line due to colour; when fully deployed, the anterior one is con-

stricted, slender, attenuated, capable of great extension, slightly

auricled and emarginate, subhyaline white ; the posterior portion

is suboval, short, broad, fleshy, of an opake pale drab, divided by

a deep medial longitudinal fissure, that seems almost to penetrate

the integuments into two lobes, forming together a rounded

termination with a narrow central emargination.

Chemnitzia decussata, Montagu.

Animal inhabiting a pale drab spiral decussated shell of 4—5

volutions ; it is hyaline white, except the proboscidal muzzle, that

passes for the mentum with some malacologists, which is pale

pink or red. The mantle is even. The muzzle of this species is

less lobed and more truncate than in its congeners, but it has

at times varying phases; it is small, subcylindrical and narrow,

and on the march, as is the invariable practice in all the species,

it is in advance of the anterior portion of the foot, which, like

the terminus of the rostrum, is truncate and without the auri-

cular points at the angles; it is rather broad, and when extended

reaches halfway on the antepenultimate volution, posteriorly be-

coming a little constricted, and has a very rounded termination.

The tentacula are triangular, bevelled laterally, pointed, with the

usual two minute flake-white lobes at the tips, which may be

partly real, but principally simulations that depend on the will

of the animal ; the lateral membranes, which are not so extensive

as in some species, coalesce and form a shallow veil; the eyes

are very close together strictly at the internal bases, not im-

mersed, but are a little elevated on minute prominences. We

may remark, that in this tribe the membranes on both sides of

each tentaculum simulate all kinds of shapes and foldings, which

have been termed auriform or subtubular ; these are deceptions,

and due to the will of the animal, as on the march the tentacula

are always carried in a regular, smooth, triangular, bevelled po-

sition ; these changes from one form to another only occur when

the animal is disquieted by position; then they are frequently

and suddenly made, and as quickly assume a natural form. The

operculum is of a narrow, rather elongated oval shape, carried on

a simple lobe at some little distance from the posterior terminus

of the foot; it has the usual characteristic right-angled semi-

Fiz. Mr. W. Clark on the Chemnitzize.

cartilagmous minute notched apophysis and oblique striz of the

tribe.

The animal is not at all shy, progresses rapidly, and inhabits

the coralline zone at Budleigh Salterton, where we have taken it

in twelve fathoms water, more than once, alive. The animal has

not been described.

Chemnitzia elegantissima, Montagu.

Animal inhabiting a white spiral elongated glabrous shell of

12-16 costated volutions ; it is, except the eyes, hyaline-white

throughout. The produced rostrum, the mentum of some authors,

is on the upper surface deeply medially grooved, and at the ter-

mination imperforate ? there is at its clavate extremity a vertical,

and a little below a linear transverse deeply impressed line, both

having the appearance of a breach of continuity, though perhaps

not really so. I mention these circumstances in this species to

excite attention, as they are more developed than in such of its

congeners as I have examined. The rostrum is conspicuously

carried before the foot on the march, when it appears truncate,

but at rest is rounded and sinuated asin C. pallida. The foot is

also truncate, very slightly auricled ; the upper flap-skin or real

mentum does not reach to its margin; it is narrow, not very

long, attenuates and tapers to a rounded broad extremity, car-

rying at a short distance therefrom, on an obsolete lobe, a

narrowish pear-shaped obliquely striated corneous operculum

that has a subelastic rectangular apophysis, not notched in the

centre, as the fold or denticle in this species is not usually

visible; but in those examples where it is more or less pro-

nounced, the notch is proportionately marked. The tentacula

are short, triangular and pointed, having large lateral mem-

_ branes which coalesce to half their altitude, and are capable of

assuming various shapes, as the auriform, the semitubular, and —

longitudinal folds on the stamens, and of again being, as if ma-

gically, returned to a smooth, pointed, correctly bevelled, un-

folded, symmetrical condition, coalescing regularly at the bases ;

all these phases are effected by the will of the animal; in short,

the tentacula in this creature have an arcuated, leaf-like, broadly

subtriangular aspect, scarcely showing inflations at the obtuse

tips; the eyes are at a little distance from the internal line of

the bases.

This elongated animal of sixteen volutions differs in no essen-

tial point, and scarcely in specialties, from its pigmy congeners

of three turns, whether they be smooth, costated, toothed, or

edentular ; emphatically pronouncing as impossible, on reasonable

grounds, a generic division of the family: all the species must,

I think, range as Chemnitzia. I have omitted to say, that the

mantle is even, plain, scarcely showing a trace of branchial cana-

Mr. W. Clark on the Chemnitziz. 113

liculation. This is the first year I have succeeded in obtaining

live examples, which occurred in the littoral zone off Budleigh

Salterton, where in former years I have taken abundance of fresh,

excellent shells, but always without the inhabitant. The exist-

ing malacological notes on this animal are so meagre, that the

present account may almost be considered as that of an unre-

corded creature.

_Chemnitzia pusilla, Philippi, tab. 28. fig. 21.

Chemnitzia var. elegantissima, Anglorum.

A single live specimen of this very distinct species has occurred,

which enables me more decisively than in any of its congeners, to

insist on the position, that the eyes and tentacula are planted

across the rostrum (miscalled the mentum), which is an un-

doubted continuation of the neck. What has led to the idea that

the so-called mentum belongs to the foot, is that the pedal union

with the general body of the animal is in this tribe a little more

anteally advanced than in the Rissoe of similar proportions,

thus giving the neck, and its sequence the rostrum, an apparent

connection with the foot, which, if really organically viewed, it

does not possess.

It will only be necessary to notice the variations of the C. pu-

silla from its more stately congener the C. elegantissima ; it is, as

respects the shell, not half the size, much more tumid, and does

not taper in the decided manner of an example of that species of

similar size. The variations of the malacology are more. pro-

nounced ; the foot is much longer, extending on the march to

the third basal volution, and terminating in almost a needle

point ; whilst in the other, m a similar condition, it is quite

rounded, and does not reach beyond the body-whorl. . In the

“ pusilla,’ the tentacula when spread have the membranes united

almost to the extremities, which are minute and pointed, so that

they appear in action a single united leaf; in its congener they

are more triangular, less, though greatly, membranous, and do.

not unite above half their length, and have very obtuse termi-

nations. The C. pusilla has a palish purple streak on each ten-

taculum, and on each side the rostrum; this little fact is not

without its value, as it proves pretty clearly, that the rostrum,

miscalled the mentum, belongs to the neck and tentacula, and

not to the foot : in the C. elegantissima both the same parts are

hyaline-white. The two inhabit together the same littoral levels

at Littleham Cove. I now take leave of the Chemnitzie, and will

not again allude to them, unless I am compelled, as an “ ultima

ratio,” or to communicate decidedly new facts.

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant,

WiiiiaM CiarK,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 8

114 M. L. R. Talasne on the Reproductive Organs

X1V.—On the Reproductive Organs of the Lichens and. Fungi

(First Part). By M. L. R. Tunasne*.

Amone the various products origimating on the thallus of the

Lichens, the black points to which the attention of botanists has

been recently directed by M. Itzigsohn, are not those least worthy

of thorough examination. Long known to lichenographers, these

points have been taken sometimes for parasitic Fungi of the order

Pyrenomycetes, sometimes for anomalous fructifications, or even

for peculiar species of Lichens. With regard to their organi-

zation, M. von Flotow, who seems to be the last who has spoken

of them, appears to consider them as little utricles filled with a

mucilage in which swim cylindrical corpuscles of extreme tenuity,

animated with a molecular motion. In his eyes these corpuscles

are spores in a rudimentary condition, destined however subse-

quently to become perfect reproductive organs. M. Itzigsohn,

on the other hand, has been induced to regard the points in

question as antheridia analogous to those of the Mosses and He-

paticee, and the corpuseles they contain as animalcules endowed

with a movement of translation. He affirms that these cor-

puscles become developed, like the spermatozoids already known,

within lenticular cells seemingly imbedded in the green tissue

of the Lichen. Like MM. Kiutzing and Von Flotow, I have not

been able to witness the vital motion attributed to these cor-

puscles, even by employing the means recommended for the pur-

pose ; and far from seeing them originate in special cells like the

spermatozoids of the Muscinez, I have satisfied myself that they

are developed on the surface of a basidigerous eens and owe

their origin to an acrogenous vegetation.

Whatever resemblance there may be, at first sight, between

the black or brown points in question and the antheridia of the

stemless Jungermannie for instance,—that a kind of mucilage, a

white, gray, or brownish pulp is poured out by both,—the ele-

ments of this substance and the structure of the organ in which

it is elaborated are unlike in the two cases. Inthe Lichens, the

pulp effused from the thallus is composed solely of linear bodies

which are very short and slightly curved, or more elongated and

thin, either strongly curved into an are or more or less flexuous ;

but these corpuscles never appear to present cilia or appendages

of any kind, and their confused movements do not differ from

the molecular trembling described by Mr. Brown; in a word,

they do not possess the characters which distinguish those sin-

gular beings engendered in antheridia properly so-called.

They differ no less, as T haye said, in their mode of develop-

* Translated from the Comptes Rendus for March 24, 1851.

of the Lichens and Fungi. 115

ment. The globule or conceptacle which produces them is im-

bedded in the thallus of the Lichen, commonly beneath an ob-

scure point or a prominence which reveals its presence. Some-

times it possesses special walls, and may be extricated entire from

the tissue in which it seems to grow as a foreign and parasitic .

body (for example, in Parmelia physodes) ; more frequently it is

intimately connected with the parenchyma of the Lichen, and its

form only marked there by its peculiar colour. In other Lichens

it is divided into a number of loculi, sinuous cavities, by various

processes, or more or less perfect partitions. _Whatever may be

the internal organization, it opens on the surface by a rounded

pore, little converging slits or irregular chinks.

The corpuscles which emerge through these orifices originate

like acrogenous spores, isolated or twin, upon the cells which

form the internal walls of the globule, or laterally from monili-

form filaments, or various processes lining the cavity. Sometimes

a long filament, which becomes divided into a variable number

of corpuscles, becomes developed im place of one of these cor-

puscles. This genesis has nothing really im common with that

of the spermatozoids, which all originate in the interior of special

cells, from which they disentangle themselves soon after their

exit from the antheridium. But the circumstance that approxi-

mates the corpuscles in question to true spermatozoids is their

equal tenuity ; for, with a thickness which appears scarcely equal

to a thousandth of a millimetre, the majority measure not less

than three thousandths of a millimetre in length ; some are eight

or ten times as long, but no thicker.

Taking into consideration the whole of the characters presente

by these point-like conceptacles, which I propose to call spermo-

gont, one would be inclined to regard them as foreign bodies on

the Lichen, as parasites upon its thallus, analogous to the Sep-

toria, Phyllosticta, and other minute Fungi which live upon

fading leaves, aware of course that these latter possess an orga-

nization almost identical with that just described. Yet there

will be hesitation in deciding thus, when it is recollected how fre-

quent these spermogoni are on the thallus of almost all Lichens, a

frequency sometimes so great as to exclude all normal organs of

fructification (I have seen examples in Endocarpon fluviatile and

E. hepaticum) ; that is to say, if the ascigerous apothecia alone

deserve this name. The examples furnished by Verrucaria and

analogous genera have also much weight. on the question. It

may be ascertained in V. atomaria, that its apothecia, when ob-

served at a certain age, inclose at the same time and in great

numbers both corpuscles wholly resembling those contained in

the spermogoni of other Lichens, and fertile spores of the well-

known structure. It is further observable that the development

116 M. L. R. Tulasne on the Reproductive Organs

of these corpuscles (which might be called spermatia) preeedes

that of the spore-bearing cells, for the young apothecia are

densely filled with the first before the second have acquired a re-

cognizable form. On the dissociated thallus of V. epidermidis,

-seminiferous perithecia and other smaller conceptacles eontain-

ing only the linear corpuscles or spermatia occur scattered and.

intermingled, and it is impossible to avoid regarding those two

kinds of perithecia as belonging to one and the same plant.

An examination, both of other crustaceous Lichens (e. gr. Ur-.

ceolaria scruposa, cinerea, Lecanora atra, circinata, Placodium

murorum, radiosum, Squamaria lentigera, &c.) and of foliaceous

Lichens (e. g. Parmelia tiliacea, aipolia, Acetabulum, Gyrophora

hirsuta, pustulata, Loboria pulmonacea, Sticta glomulifera, her-

bacea, &c.), will in like manner show that the Itzigsohnian cor-

puscles or spermogoni which occur in them must belong to them ;

and it is impossible to doubt that they are peculiar organs of

these plants, unfairly neglected by lichenographers hitherto. This

opinion may be expressed with the more assurance since it is by

no means the case, as M. von Flotow imagines, that these organs

occur only on certain Lichens, for they are found upon so great

a number that the lst of the species which appear to be devoid

of them is probably very limited.

On the other hand, the extreme dissimilarity of form and size

existing between the spermatia and true spores, the constancy of

these differences, and above all, the mode of generation peculiar

to each of these organs, render the idea that the spermatian cor-

puscles are imperfect or young spores, altogether smprobable. If

this be so, neither perhaps does their extreme tenuity allow us to

suppose that they are organs of fissiparous or gongylary repro-

duction, the Lichens being moreover furnished very abundantly

with organs of this nature in their gonidia and the gemme of

various forms of which these are the principal elements. Thus

these reflections tend to increase the probability of the opinion

which regards, with M. Itzigsohn, the brown points observed by

him as organs of the male sex in the Lichens. But it must not

be concealed that their little analogy, in regard to structure, with

the antheridia of the Algee and Muscinez, is unfavourable to

their assimilation with these organs. So that just as the nature

and true functions of the latter seem destined to be for a lon

time more or less problematical and questionable, this will doubt-

less also be the fate of the spermogoni im the history of the

Lichens. At the same time it is doubtful whether their dissi-

milarity from the antheridia already known is a sufficient reason

for denying the function attributed to them ; for, if among those

there are some which are similar, as the antheridia of the Mosses

to those of the Ferns, others, such as the antheridia of the Algze

of the Lichens and Fungi. 117

and those of the Salviniacese, have scarcely any parity of struc-

ture either between themselves or with the former.

Perhaps the study of the Lichens alone may not proc1re suffi-

cient data for the solution of the question of the nature and phy-

siological functions of the spermatia: this doubt has led me

to make some researches in the class of Fungi, the results of

which, joined to those previously obtained by observations exclu-

sively devoted to the Lichens*, indicate, if I am not deceived, that

the latter, in spite of the name aérial Alge which has been ap-

plied to them, are connected with the Fungi by an affinity much

closer than has been generally believed.

(Second Part. +)

The great resemblance between the spermogonia of the Lichens

and the Pyrenomycetes of the genus Septoria or their allies, leads

to the suspicion that these little Fungi are not, as is generally

supposed, autonomous productions—that they do not represent,

alone, an entire vegetable species; and since several of these

have been described sometimes as Spherie, sometimes as Sep-

‘orig, it is probable that they have been observed at different

epochs of their development, and that each of these ambiguous

Septoria corresponds to a peculiar Spheria or other thecasporous

Pyrenomyces, which succeeds it and forms with it but a single

species of Fungus. What would be true of the Septorie, should

extend to a great number of other genera of Pyrenomycetes or

of Coniomycetes, which in like manner would comprise only the

dissociated members of species composed of several terms. This

assertion is in fact now borne out by several proofs.

The Cytispore, which have so much analogy to the Septoria,

were called by Tode Spherie cirrhifere, and in the most recent

classifications are placed near the Spherie or confounded with

them. The reason of this is not to be sought in their organiza-

tion, which differs extremely from that of the Spheria, but far

rather in that remarkable correspondence, noted by M. Fries,

between certain species of these two genera of Fungi. Patient

research will show that this correspondence is a much more ge-

neral fact than has been imagined, and it sufficiently authorizes

the belief, that far from being the total expression of a species of

Fungus, each of the Cytispores represents merely a particular

state of a Fungus which subsequently presents itself under a more

perfect form as a true Spheria, or at least as a thecasporous

Spheriacean. It will be found that this is the real state of the

* Vide l'Institut, xviii. année, p. 16; or, Bull. de la Soc. Philomathique,

1850, p. 26.

+ Comptes Rendus, March 31, 1851. :

118 M.L.R. Tulasne on the Reproductive Organs

ease in Nemaspora, Micropera, Polystigma, Ascochyta, and many

other genera comprehended in the Cytisporacee or Phyllostictee.

Thus, to cite only a few examples, Nemaspora Ribis belongs to

Spheria Ehrenbergi, N., Polystigma rubrum to Polystigma ful-

vum, a thecigerous Fungus, Micropera Drupacearum to Spheria

Leveillei, &e.

Any one attentively following this constant succession of the

same fungous productions upon the same mycelium will naturally

suppose that they are determined by a law, and that a necessary

relation exists between these vegetable forms; but it -will be

found difficult to believe that they are so many different creations,

parasitical upon one another, and it will be more readily sup-

posed that they are connected by some other bond. <A proof that

this bond is that which exists between the members of the same

body or the individuals of a single species, is furnished by the

species of Tympanis and Cenangium, which are kinds of cespitose

or coalescent Pezizas. The stroma of these Fungi, before giving

birth to the thecigerous cupules or disks, produces abundantly

upon its surface, borne upon basidia of various forms, not only

naked spores, but also extremely slender cylindrical corpuscles,

exactly like those emitted from the spermogoni of the Lichens,

the Septorie, many of the Cytispore, and other analogous Fungi.

The same corpuscles are observed also upon the edge of the

cupule of various species of Cenangium.

In Rhytisma, a thecasporous genus, of the order Discomycetes,

each species, so to speak, possesses a kind of precursor in a Me-

lasmia, or Fungus with acrogenous spores, which plays towards

it the same part as the Cytispore and their analogues do in re-

lation to the Spherie. According to, what Mr. Berkeley says,

Asteroma Ulmi should be a sort of Melasmia to Dothidea Ulmi.

Several species of Hysierium and Phacidium are also joined. to

Leptostroma, which evidently belongs to them.

With reference to some genera of the Coniomycetes, it has long

been suspected that the Melanconia and their allies are only

Spheria in a certain state of alteration (Spheria corrupte).

M. Fries, following Link, has raised doubts. as to. their autonomy,

but no one has yet shown, by a sufficient examination of their

mode.of increase, wnat they really are, that is to say (like Stego-

nosporium, Didymosporium, Stilbospora and analogous genera),

the gonidia of various Spherie (e. g. Spheria stilbostoma, fava-

cea, &e.). The majority of the Tubercularia also represent the

stroma of certain Spherie (v. g. S. cinnabarina, S. coccinea, &e.),

and their spores must also be received as the gonidia of the latter.

A very exact comparison can be made between the spores of the

Tubercularia and the dissociated elements of the articulated fila-

ments, which by their wnion constitute the pulvinules called by

of the Lichens and Fungi. 119

the name of Daerymyces Urtice, or the margin of the Peziza

fusarioides, which is merely the perfect condition of the same

fungus. Tubercularia persicina, Dittm. (Aicidiolum exanthema-

tum, Ung.) and other analogous productions live intermingled

with Uredines and Acidie when the sori of these entophytes are

scattered (e. gr. Uredo Euphorbia, swaveolens, Atcidium Cichora-

cearum, Euphorbia), ov they occupy the centre of the area bounded

by these sori when they are circular (e. e. Uredo compransor, Mer-

curialis, concentrica, Aicidium Grossularie, crassum, Convallarie,

Paridis, &c.) ; mm like manner punctiform productions, which, like

Aicidiolum exanthematum, might well. represent the spermogoni of

the Uredinee, are constantly developed upon the opposite surface

of the patch borne by Restelia cancellata, Centridium Sorbi, Cy-

donia, &e. |

Among the Fungi most decisively proving the thesis now pro-

posed, are the Spherie. S. Laburni, Pers., is a very complete

species ; its ascophorous perithecia arise like those of a large

number of Spherie, around a cytispore with a whitish cirrhus,

mixed, in addition, on the same stroma with conceptacles lined

by a basidigerous hymenium, which would be referable to the

genus Sporocadus or one of its analogues. Thus Spheria Laburni

possesses three kinds of reproductive organs, viz. normal endo-

thecal spores, acrogenous spores very like the fruit, those of the

Sporocadus, and lastly other spores equally acrogenous, but very

different and exceedingly slender, namely those of the Cytispora.

In Spheria hypoxylon and other Xylaria, I have as yet seen only

two kinds of spores, namely the black endogenous spores which

are known to: belong to them, and in the second place the white

seminules which cover the young branches of the stroma with

fine dust. These seminules:arise singly from a naked hymenium,

clothed: with short, straight basidia. Dothidea ribesia is more

complete ; on the upper face of its pulviniform stroma it produces:

white seminules like those of the Xydarie, and in the: substance

of its parenchyma little cavities become excavated here and there,

producing upon their walls acrogenous corpuscles resembling the

- seminules of the Septorie. Finally, it is known that: it: also

possesses an innumerable quantity of superficial conceptacles

filled with eight-spored thece. ,

The multiplicity of reproductive organs in all these Fungi

requires the invention of a few new words to distinguish them

from each other. The term spores remaining attached to the

most perfect, those developed in the thece, without relation of

continuity with the parent plant; we may apply the name of

stylospores to those which originate naked, that is to say, from

linear stalk-like cells analogous to the basidia of the Agaricinee.

Then the more delicate seminules, the generation of which is also

120 On the Reproductive Organs of the Lichens and Fungi. *

acrogenous, should receive, like the [tzigsohnian corpuscles which

they wholly resemble, the name of spermatia, which merely con-

veys the idea of a body destined, in some manner or other, to

the office of reproduction.

M. Fries applies the name of conidia to all the reproductive

bodies which are not, as he thinks, normal spores, so that after

the foregoing statements, this designation would embrace very

dissimilar organs. I would propose to restrain the application

of it to the gemme properly so-called, if it be agreed to regard

as such the reproductive cells which arise directly from the my-

celium (as in the Erysiphes, Ascophore, and other Mucedinee) and

appear to correspond especially to the gongyli of the Muscineze

and Hepatice. Leaving to it the general acceptation, the term

conidia would be employed whenever it is impossible to determine

the nature of a reproductive body which it is required to describe.

The difficulty of this problem will appear when the fungus.

under examination does not present the different kinds of repro-

ductive organs united; but then analogical reasoning will be

usefully adopted. If, for example, Melasmie, the precursors of

Rhytisma, are compared with the first condition of Tympanis,

there will be an inclination to regard the seminules of these Me-

lasmie as spermatia, rather than as stylospores of the future Rhy-

tisme. Spheria Laburni furnishes the interpretation of all the

Spherie constructed upon the same plan ; its cytispore, like that

of its congeners, will represent the receptacle of the spermatia,

and its sporocadus the stylosporous perithecia.

Another difficulty will be found in reuniting the elements of a

single species of Fungus when they are not met with associated

together in nature. If the Fungi above-named prove that these

elements are often assembled together, so that there can be no

doubt of their natural relations; there are others which would

show in different degrees the dissociation of the different con-

stituent terms of the species. For example, we find the yellow

stroma of Spheria stilbostoma sometimes fertile at the same time

in ascophorous perithecia and in Melanconium (conidia) ; some-

times, on the contrary, devoid of one or other of these productions.

The same is true of the stroma of Spheria favacea, although,

more frequently, it developes the Spheria and their conidia

isolated. In Spheria nivea, we find on the same area, circum-

scribed by the black margin of the mycelium, cytisporous tubercles

and tubercles producing Spherie; we also find, but much more

rarely, tubercles which are cytisporous only in part, one half

giving birth to thecigerous perithecia. The stroma of Spheria

castanea, N., most frequently presents the perithecia and the

cytispora united ; yet it commonly produces the latter to the ex-

clusion of the former, or vice versd, and does not enter into the

Bibliographical Notices. 12]

class of the Spherig, among which the cytispore always accom-

‘panies the ascophorous conceptacles (e. g. Spheria leucostoma,

ambiens, corticis, pulchella, Leveillei, profusa, &c.).

It may be suspected that certain Spherie do not exist at all, or

are only met with commonly under the three principal forms which

they may take on. In Spheria Laburni, even, the stylosporous

form (Spheropsis, Sporocadus) is as frequent as, if not more com-

mon than, the perfect thecigerous state. S. sapinea appears to be

known only with acrogenous spores, yet it is sometimes com-

bined with its cytispore. S. Oreades, atrovirens, Hedere, and a

crowd of others, commonly present themselves with merely a

gongylary reproductive apparatus. Hence it might be concluded

with much probability, that the group of the Spheropsides and

that of the Cytisporacei (which claim a great number of Phyl-

lostictei) include a number of Pyrenomycetes, the perfect states

of which are to be sought among the Spheriacee properly

so-called, and which consequently must one day be united to

them, when persevering investigations shall have clearly made

known the constituent elements of each species.

Finally, there is a constant fact to which it is still desirable to

call attention, namely the order of development of the different

terms of which we believe the species of Fungus to be composed.

It is such, that the spermatia which may be contemporaneous

. with the stylospores always precede the appearance of the perfect

or thecigerous form. This anterior development may take place

even several months before, as is seen in the Rhytisme which

only ripen their spores in spring, while their spermatia (Melas-

mie) are developed at the close of the preceding summer. With-

out in any way prejudging the nature and office of these sper-

matia, it is imposible to avoid remarking that they precede the

endothecal spores in the same manner as the antheridia of the

Ferns or Equiseta precede the origin of the seminiferous capsules

of those plants.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Manual of British Botany, containing the Flowering Plants and

Ferns arranged according to the Natural Orders. By Cuarues

CaRDALE Basineron, M.A., F.L.S., F.G.S. &c. Third edition,

with many additions and corrections. London: Van Voorst, 1851.

Pp. 434.

Mr. Basincron’s ‘ Manual’ has become so well known to all Bri-

tish botanists in the two previous editions through which it has

passed, that a third can require of us no formal introduction. The

features which distinguish it most strongly from other works of a

122 Bibliographical Notices.

similar nature are of such a kind as to afford no room for great or-

ganic changes. The book is emphatically a “ Manual” ; and most of

the modifications and improvements introduced in the present. edition

tend to make it answer to its name even more thoroughly than before.

We are aware that some persons would always have preferred to have

had it more expanded and less concise ; but. in this view they forget

the important distinction between a Manual or Synopsis and a com-

plete descriptive Flora. We have no work on British botany of the

latter class more recent than Smith’s ; and, excellent as that is in

many respects, it is quite inadequate to our present wants: but it is

delusive to expect that any mere enlargement of diagnoses with supple-

mentary small-talk, however valuable or interesting, can really make

up the deficiency. An author warmly devoted to his science exercises

no small degree of self-control in forbearing to dilate on points which

have specially engaged his attention: but the wisest plan for him is

to make the sacrifice at once and confine himself to essentials, or at

least to such conditions as are fully compatible with portability and

salient clearness. A formidable difficulty however still remains: a

book written in the vernacular and avowedly intended for the hand

rather than the library must necessarily have somewhat of a popular

character : whose interests then ought to be consulted, the botanist’s

or the botanophilist’s ? Should facility of discovery of names, or strict

scientific truth, be the primary object? The question is not very

easily answered: it is too much the fashion just now to lavish pha-

risaical contempt upon “mere collectors” : surely their shallow know-

ledge of plants is better than none at all, and we have little chance of

drawing out from among them recruits to the ranks of true botanists,

if we scornfully leave them to the guidance of popular scribblers,

scarcely better informed than themselves. On the other hand, it is

manifestly wrong, though the. occasional practice of illustrious

authors may be pleaded in excuse, to sacrifice natural to definite and

systematic but artificial arrangements, or to describe the facts of

nature—not as they are, but—as they appear to the mexperienced

eye, without giving warning of the illusion. Mr. Babington seems

always to have had in view the benefit of both classes of readers, but

more distinctly now than before: there is an increase of scientific

rigour; confessedly natural genera are not fused together because

each happens to have only one or two British representatives ; but

English terms are in. several cases substituted for Latin ones, new

subdivisions of genera introduced for the sake of convenience, and

alphabetical indices of species appended. to the accounts. of Rubus,

Hieracium, Salix, and Carex. All the descriptions have been care-

fully weeded. of superfluous words. or observations, and fewer syno-

nyms, authorities, and localities are given ; we observe also that the

abbreviations are increased and some convenient terms borrowed from

Mr. Woods: so that, notwithstanding the number of species disco-

vered or discriminated in the last four years: and’ the addition of an

account of the Characeze (occupying above four pages), there is an

increase of only six pages upon the 2nd edition. It is almost super-

fluous to say that the descriptions are effectually revised through-

Bibliographical Notices. 123

out (several useful hints being taken from Hooker and Arnott),

and show marks of constant labour in both the field and the study

along with attention to the work of others up to the latest moment.

Some persons may perhaps be annoyed at seeing the accounts of a

few species, respecting which controversies have lately taken place or

strong adverse opinions been expressed, left unchanged: but it is

unwise, where grave doubts still exist, to make such alterations as

can scarcely lead the way to fuller knowledge. Mr. Babington has

advanced more than a step towards making our lists genuine summa-

ries of British vegetation by including in brackets “a considerable

number of plants which only occur in the Channel Islands, or there is

reason to suppose have never been really detected in Britain ; or have

been added to our Flora by previous writers, but are not now to be

found ; or, although decidedly naturalized, have very slender claims

to be considered as aboriginal natives.” But the process of purgation

must be carried further still and. extended to nearly all the plants now

marked with an asterisk. It is perhaps better not to banish these

excluded species to the limbo of an appendix, but brackets are by no

means sufficient to distinguish them from genuine natives : the use of

small and insignificant type would probably be the best plan. There

would then be room for an increased number of brief notes on plants

likely to occur : we cannot think that Mr. Babington has done wisely

in cutting them down in this edition.

It is now time to give a brief account of the principal imdividual

changes, premising that neither we nor our readers can be competent

to judge of the merits of many of them without having seen in Britain

the plants in question. Two new Thalictra are introduced, T. flewu-

osum (Reich., Fries) and 7. saxatile (D.C.) which is identical with

T. Kochit (Fries). Ranunculus aquatilis adds R. confusus (Godr.)

to its already large progeny. Submersed leaves are described for

both the yellow Water-lilies: we suspect they are known to but few

botanists, except those whose attention may have been attracted by

their curious appearance, somewhat like lettuces, at the bottom of

clear lakes or slow streams. The Fumitory lately described by Mr.

Babington as I’. agraria (Lag.) is referred asa variety to I’. capreolata

in accordance with Dr. Arnott’s views: the account of the whole

genus is remodelled. Nasturtiwm anceps of the last edition is wisely

given up. The old arrangement of Brassica and Sinapis is restored.

The stipulate species of A/sine are transferred, after Hooker and

Arnott, to Paronychiacee: the genus so formed is not however

called Spergularia, but Lepigonum; and reasonably enough, for the

former name was originally affixed to a mere sectional division, and

its generic use is quite recent. Cerastium tetrandrum is allowed to

be a form, probably a young one, of C. atrovirens, but of course

Curtis’s name has. the priority. Mr. Babington seems to abandon

the characters drawn from the hypogynous ring in the Gerania; we

certainly have found it very variable. Ulew Gallii (Planch.) is: still

kept under U. nanus, but noticed at some length as probably distinct.

As no allusion is made to the supposed Trifolium strictum of Anglesea,

mentioned in an early number of the ‘ Botanical Gazette,’ we presume

124 Bibliographical Notices.

Mr. Babington has discovered some error. Orobus is merged in

Lathyrus. Of the Rudi it is enough to say that they have been evi-

dently worked up fully anew, and that there are now forty-three species

where four years ago thirty-six were given. Dandelion and the Hawk-

bits have nearly all recovered their old familiar names. Fries’s Mono-

graph has of course rendered necessary a thorough revision of the

Hieracia, but much research is obviously still required: H. Schmidtii

(‘‘ Tausch’’) vanishes, we know not whither : H. Lawsoni divides into

H. anglicum (Fries) and H. pallidum (Biv.): Mr. Babington’s H.

denticulatum becomes H. strictum (Fr.), and Smith’s is referred to

.H. prenanthoides: H. inuloides (‘‘Tausch’’) is now H. crocatum

(Fr.); and several new species are added. The four supposed Armerie

are of course united: the wonder is how they ever came to be sepa-

rated: it is evident that Mr. Babington followed in Boissier’s steps

far too blindly. The Atriplices are better described than before,

but they are not yet in a satisfactory condition. The Salices are pro-

digiously reduced, chiefly according to Mr. Leefe’s views: few things

are wanted in British botany more than a really good monograph

‘of this genus. Our hapless Blue-bell receives its fourth British

generic name! it seems likely, however, that it really ought to be

called Endymion, and so romantic an appellation is sure to be popular.

Sparganium natans of our ditches becomes S. minimum (Fr.), the

old name being retained for a long-leaved plant which would appear

to be rare with us. The Potamogeton doubtfully referred to Fries’s

P. zosteraceus is apparently considered a new species, called P. fla-

bellatus: Mr. Babington’s words lead us to believe that it is common.

‘We now come to the complicated question of the arrangement of the

Carices : in the first twenty-eight species the transfer of C. Boenning-

hauseniana and C. axillaris to the Hypoarrhenee and the change

of position of C. elongata are the only alterations : may we take this

opportunity of protesting against the received separation of Acro-

arrhenee and Hypoarrhenee? The discrepancy of statements about the

two species above mentioned. shows the uncertainty of the characters ;

nor is the grouping at all natural, however convenient : strictly speak-

ing, we have in Britain but three series ; the (more or less) rhizomatous

group from C. incurva to C. disticha (including C. brizoides, lagopina,

and leporina), the uncoloured group with fruit tending to be squar-

rose from C. vulpina to C. Boenninghauseniana, and the tawny

panicled group (nearly parallel to the last) from C. elongata to C.

teretiuscula: Mr. Babington describes sp. 16-21 as ‘‘ glaucous,”

translated, we presume, from Andersson’s “ glaucescentia’’?: but he

ought to have seen that the word here means “‘ becoming glaucous”

(see Andersson himself, p. 56), for several of the species are bright

green when fresh. The distigmatic section is treated in accordance

with Fries’s and Andersson’s views, except that C. pulla and C. Gra-

hami are unnaturally retained there: whether mere forms of C. vesi-

carta or not, they are at all events most closely allied to it, and except

in size and colour scarcely differ from some of its not uncommon

lowland states. The next division is considerably improved with

Andersson’s help, except that the fallacious and arbitrary distinction

Bibliographical Notices. 125

of erect or pendulous spikes is retained, and C. glawea, though inti-

mately allied to C. panicea, is banished to a distance; nor should

C. strigosa and C. pendula have been separated from C. sylvatica

and C. Pseudocyperus, to which it might be well to add C. levigata and

C. depauperata. Objections will doubtless be made to C. deri

being restored to specific rank, and perhaps rightly : but then they

must not be founded on ordinary small or condensed specimens of

C. flava, which are evidently by no means what Mr. Babington has

in view. Some confusion may arise from several changes of nomen-

clature ; yet they appear unavoidable, and it is quite time for British

botanists to cease to ascribe oracular authority to the Linnean Her-

barium. Lastrea uliginosa (Newm.) is retained as a variety of L.

eristata, but Mr. Babington is ‘“‘ very imperfectly acquainted ’’ with

it: is any one otherwise? Cystopteris dentata is again separated so

far as the plants from the “ Breadalbane Mountains and Cumberland”’

are concerned : they must therefore differ from the common dentate

variety of C. fragilis of Wales and Teesdale. The account of the

Chare is a brief summary of the provisional monograph given in our

pages a year and a half ago: it is to be hoped that the neglect with

which they have hitherto been treated may now exist no longer.

This sketch gives a very imperfect idea of the volume: but, after

all, it is in the field that the excellences of a Manual can best be tested.

Still let no one suppose that all is done which requires to be done:

even in the most familiar genera there is work for every one for some

years to come: we know very little, for instance, of the different modes

of growth collectively called ‘‘ perennial ’’ in the different species, and

the imitation of them in annuals, particularly with reference to the

relation of the vegetative and reproductive systems. But we are

favourably placed at present for the progressive study of plants: the

differences, which a few years back made wide schisms among British

botanists, have latterly been greatly reduced; and if the reproach,

that ‘it is our custom to study exotics, but dogmatize on native plants,’

has not altogether passed away, its just application is at least much

narrowed. .

We subjoin lists of the species introduced and suppressed in Mr.

Babington’s present edition.

Species INTRODUCED.

Thalictrum flexuosum, R. Rubus imbricatus, Hort.

saxatile, D.C. incurvatus, Bab.

Ranunculus confusus, Godr. —— thyrsoideus, Wimm.

tripartitus, D.C. " —— mucronatus, Bloz.

Thlaspi virens, Jord. calvatus, Blow.

Viola stagnina, Kit. fuscus, Wethe.

Sagina ciliata, Fr. —— Hystrix, Weihe.

Medicago sylvestris, Fr. pallidus, Weihe.

Melilotus arvensis, Willd. —— pyramidalis, Bab.

Poterium muricatum, Spach. scaber, Weihe.

Rubus Leesii, Bad. Pyrus scandica (Sorbus, Fr.).

fissus, Lindl. Epilobium lanceolatum, Seb. &

affinis, W. et N. Mauri.

latifolius, n. sp. Saxifraga Andrewsii, Harv.

126 Bibliographical Notices.

Filago apiculata, G. H. Sm.

spathulata, Pres/.

Gnaphalium norvegicum, Gunn.

Hieracium rupestre, All.

pallidum, Biv.

oreades, Fr.

saxifragum, Fr,

atratum, Fr.

—— cesium, Fr.

dovrense, Fr.

gothicum, Fr.

corymbosum, Fr.

Orobanche Picridis, F. W.

Schultz. —

Teucrium Botrys, L.

Statice Dodartii, Gir. +

Anacharis Alsinastrum, Bad.

Simethis bicolor, Kunth.

Luzula Borreri, Bromf.

Sparganium minimum, Fr.

Potamogeton trichodes, Cham.

Naias flexilis, Rostk.

Carex brizoides, L.

(Ederi, Ehrh.

Apera interrupta, Beauv.

Triticum laxum, Fr.

Lolium linicola, Sond.

Cystopteris dentata, Sm.

And the Charee.

Species SUPPRESSED. ;

Nasturtium anceps.

Brassica Cheiranthus.

Viola lactea.

Cerastium atrovirens.

Hypericum maculatum.

Prunus insititia.

domestica.

Rubus fastigiatus.

tenuis.

— Borreri.

Leightonianus.

Lingua.

— humifusus.

Schleicheri.

Carduus Forsteri.

Hieracium Schmidti.

Linaria italica.

Atriplex microsperma.

prostrata.

Urtica Dodartu. |

Ulmus campestris. |

major. a.

carpinifolia.

glabra.

stricta.

Salix decipiens.

Russelliana.

amygdalina.

rugosa.

ferruginea.

sphacelata.

cotinifolia*, &e.

propingua, &c.

radicans, &c.

- retusa.

Zostera angustifolia.

Poa montana.

Remarks on ‘‘ Hymenopterologische Studien by ARNOLD FOERSTER,

1stes Heft, Formicarie, Aachen, 1850.’ By Witt1am NYLANDER,

M.D., of Helsingfors.

Having had an opportunity of seeing the above-named treatise by

M. Foerster, on the species of Formicidee inhabiting the German pro-

vinces on the Rhine, in which he has done me the honour of be-

stowing special attention on my essay on the natural history of this

family +, I have thought that the expression of my opinion concern-

ing the determination of some species in his work would not prove

altogether unserviceable. As Mr. Walker has at the same time kindly

* The changes of nomenclature render it impossible to extricate singly

the species suppressed in this and the two next groups.

+ Adnotationes in Monographiam Formicarum borealium, 1846; Addi-

tamentum in Monogr. Form. bor. 1846; Additamentum alterum in Monogr.

Form. bor. 1847.

Bibliographical Notices. 127

submitted to me for examination typical specimens of the major por-

tion of M. Foerster’s species, transmitted to him by the author, it is

on them chiefly that the following remarks are based. And I trust

that the author will excuse me, if in some instances I entertain views

differing from his ; and I hope that he will not consider I have been,

in penning them, prompted by any other motive than the advantage

of our science. M. Foerster generally considers minute, and in my

opinion too obscure characters, as sufficient ground upon which to

found a species. With all deference to him, I must remark, that

the same species of Ant does not always construct its nest of the

same materials nor in the same manner, so that specific distinctions,

taken from such circumstances, cannot be looked upon as very

stable: the hill-making Ants gather the materials they find nearest

at hand ; if they inhabit pine-woods, they make use of the needles of

those trees ; if they inhabit meadows, of bits of grass, &c. Some spe-

cies however (/’. pressilabris, exsecta) prefer meadows or thickets ;

other, dry sterile heaths or fir-woods (F. rufa, congerens). The size is

also very variable in every species, and the colour is frequently more

or less pale or dark. I will now proceed to the remarks on the

species : —

1, Under the name of “‘ Formica congerens” (1. c. page 17. 5) is

transmitted to Mr. Walker my F’. congerens§$ and F. rufa? ¢.

2. Under the name of “ F’. polyctena”’ (1. c. 15. 4) I can see only

a form of F. rufa. —

3. Under the name of “ F. piniphila”’ I see my F. congerens. To

this may belong F’. truncicola, Foerster, l. c. 21.7, which is certainly

not F. ¢runcicola of my essay.

4, “F. sanguinea”? (l. c. 20. 6) is my F. dominula, and perhaps

Latreille’s F’. sanguinea ; but his description agrees also with Ff. trun-

cicola, whose geographical range is equally wide; for this reason I

was unable to decide on the identity of either ; but as his typical spe-

cimens are in all probability lost, the question will most likely remain

for ever unsettled*. I believe however that M. Foerster’s opinion is

correct, and I can have no predilection for my own names. I may

observe that my I’. dominula occurs in all kinds of nests, and on this

account I am induced to consider, that it takes up its residence in the

deserted nests of other species. Thus I have found it living in trunks

of trees, in nests probably previously inhabited by F. ¢runcicola, fusca

or glebaria, or more rarely in old hills of F. exsecta, but most fre-

quently in burrows in the earth, belonging I think to F. glebaria,

whose workers only it enslaves. The F’. ¢runcicola also sometimes

makes its nest in the earth.

5.'“ F. exsecta”’ (I. c. 23.8), “ F. flava” (1. c. 38. 17), F. fulé-

ginosa (1. ¢, 28. 11), F. glebaria (1. c. 31. 13, F. fusca, Latr.), are

the insects which are described under the same names in my essay.

6. “ F. stenoptera”’ (1. c. 26. 10) as far as I ean judge does not

differ from F'. eunicularia, Latr.

* I may observe that in the magnified figure of the head given by

Latreille, the clypeus is figured entire, whereas in my F. dominula it is con-

stantly notched.

128 Bibliographical Notices.

7. ‘F. fusca,” Foerster, l..c. 33. 11,.is undoubtedly the same as

F. nigra, Li. This opinion is based not only on the traditional testi-

mony of the northern collections, but also on the characters given by

Linnzeus himself: ‘‘ Formica minor e fusco nigricans ;”’ whilst on the

contrary he says of his F. fusca: ‘‘ Formica media, corpus certo

modo ad lucem videtur nigrum, alias cinereum,” which agrees per-

fectly with my F. fusea or glebaria. [On this subject as well as the

synonomy of the other Linnzean species I have treated in the ‘Seell-

skap. pro Fauna et Flora Fennica Notiser,’ Heft 1. 239 seqgg.| Unfor-

tunately there are now no specimens of these two species with the

Linnean tickets in the collection preserved by the Linnzean Society.

M. Foerster asserts somewhat too positively, that it is solely on the

authority of Latreille, that I have founded my interpretation of the

Linnean F’. nigra.

8. “F. timida”’ (l. e. 35. 15) and “ F. aliena”’ (l. c. 36. 16) ap-

pear to me only different forms of one species distinguished princi-

pally by their size, the latter being the smaller. But whether both

these species are not merely forms of F’. nigra, L. (F. fusca, Foerster)

is perhaps a question requiring further examination, for a paler colour,

and the legs and antennze a trifle more naked are, perhaps, characters

too fugitive upon which to establish specific distinctions. I admit

that I should have easily referred the individuals of these species,

which I have seen, to F’. nigra, L. A et:

9. “ Tapinoma collina”’ (1. c. 43. 21) ismy F. glabrelia (Addit. 2. .

38) ; and [ cannot understand why M. Foerster has established a di--

stinct genus for it, only on the single character, that in this species

the little scale of the petiole is inclined forwards and almost incum-

bent. My subdivisions of Formica and Myrmica had undoubtedly

afforded more substantial generic characters. Formica glabrella ap-

pears to be a species widely distributed throughout the central and

southern regions of Europe. At Paris it is of frequent occurrence,

and inhabits all kinds of soil, sometimes dry sandy places, and some-

times humid mossy situations, often in very large and numerously

tenanted nests, and is remarkable for its extreme agility and the sweet

nectareous odour which it emits. |

10. “ Myrmica ruginodis’’ (1. c. 66. 36), “ M. levinodis”’ (1. c.

64.35), “ M. seabrinodis”’ (1. c. 67. 37), are absolutely identical with

my species of the same names.

ll. “M. acervorum”’ (l. c. 61. 32); the specimens sent to Mr.

Walker are a pale form of my species bearing the same name.

12. “M. fuscula”’ (1. c. 56. 29) is likewise mine (i. e. M. cespi-

tum, Latr.). In the male sent I can discover no tooth on the meta-

thorax, but merely an obtuse angle.

13. “ M. impura” (1. c. 48. 22) is in my opinion nothing more

than a pale form of M. fuscula, which is very variable both in size

and colour, and colonies are sometimes found consisting entirely of

large individuals, while others are inhabited by small individuals only.

I have observed the same circumstance in other species, more parti-

cularly in F. nigra and F’. herculeana (cf. Addit. 2. p.28). Perhaps

M. modesta, Foerster, J. c. 49. 23, which I have not seen, is also a.

Zoological Society. 129

form of my M. fusceula; and possibly by a typographical error its

length has been indicated as 33 lin., since in the description it is com-

pared with “ M. impura,’ ” fuscula and tuberum, which Species are

little more than a line long.

14, * M, leviuseula” (1. ce. 54. 27) j is identical with my M. niti-

dula ; very possibly I have erroneously described its antennee as con-

sisting of twelve joints ; if so, I shall be happy to rectify my mistake

as soon as 1 have an opportunity of re-examming my northern speci-

mens. It may be remarked that the intermediate articulations of the

flagellum are closely approximate.

In M. muscorum, Foerster, 7. c. 59. 31, which IT have not seen, I

can scarcely recognise my Myrmica of the same name, for the an-

tennee entirely pale and the abdomen with a fuscous band, appear to

indicate a different species. M. Foerster does not state whether his

species has the thorax continuous above, or with a distinct transverse

suture.

I trust shortly I shall have another 3 kare of returning to this

subject.:

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

Zube $1, 1850. —W. Spence, Esq., F.R. 8. ., m the Chair.

The following paper was read :—

SYNOPSIS OF THE. SPECIES OF ANTELOPES AND STREPSICERES,

WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF.SOME NEW SPECIES. By J. E.

Gray, Esa., F.R.S., P.B.S. erc.

The genera in this Synopsis are arranged after the plan, first sug-

gested in. a paper on the genera of the. Hollow-horned Ruminants

(Bovide) in the ‘Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ xviii. 227.

ANTELOPES.

The Antelopes contain a large number of species separated into

several genera, which may be arranged in the following sections :—

I. The AnTeELopres or THE Fiexps have a tapering nose, with

the nostrils bald within.

1. The True Antelopes are light-bodied and limbed, and small-

hoofed, with a short or moderate tail covered with elongated hair to

the base ; horns lyrate or conical.

2. The Cervine Antelopes are large-sized, rather heavy-bodied and

large-hoofed, and have an elongated tail with short hair at the base

and tufted at the end; horns lyrate or conical.

3. The Caprine Antelopes are heavy-bodied and limbed, and large-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol, vin. 9

130 Zoological Society.

hoofed, with a very short, depressed tail covered with hair to the

base; horns conical.

II. The ANTELOPES oF THE SANDY Deserts have a broad nose,

and the nostrils lined with bristles within. :

4. The Equine Antelopes have the nose very broad, soft, spongy,

and bristly.

5. The Bovine Antelopes have the nose moderately broad, with a

black, moist muffle.

I. The ANTELOPEs OF THE FreLDs. Nose tapering, the nostrils

bald within, close together in front and diverging behind.

1. The Trur ANTELOPES. Body moderate-sized, elegant; legs

slender; tail moderately elongate, hairy ; horns placed over the eye-

brows.

A. Horns lyrate (or rarely cylindrical, subspiral), strongly ringed

at the base; nose ovine, without any naked muffle ; deep in-

guinal pouches ; and tear-bag generally well-developed.

1. Sarea.

Horns short, strong, annulated, lyrate, white; nose very high,

compressed, rounded ; nostrils very close together ; tear-bag distinct ;

fur soft. .

1. Sarea Tararica. The Corvus or SaiGa.

Pale yellowish, crown and back greyish washed ; belly and anal

region beneath the tail white ; young, crown greyer.

Capra Tatarica, Linn. 8. N. 97.—Antilope Saiga, Pallas.—Ibex

imberbis, Gmelin.— Antilope Colus, H. Smith.—Colus Strabonis,

Gesner.—Colus Tartariea, Wagner.—Cervicapra, sp. Blainv.—Saiga

tatarica, Gray, Knowsley Menag. 3.

Inhabits Siberia. Cab. Brit. Mus.

2. KEMAS.

Horns elongated, rather lyrate ; nose with a dilated pouch on each

side; tear-bag distinct? hair close, erect, spreading ; nose-hole of

skull very large; females hornless.

1. Kemas Hopcsoni. The Currv.

Pale brown ; chest, belly and inside of the limbs white ; front of

face and front of legs blackish.

Antilope Hodgsonii, Abel.—A, Kemas, H. Smith (not horns,

t. 181. f. 6).—A. Chiru, Lesson.—Kemas Hodgsonii, Gray, Knows-

ley Menag. 3. ! |

Inhabits Thibet. Cab. Brit. Mus.

3. GazeLuA, H. Smith.

Horns strong, lyrate, black; face tapering; nose simple ; tear-bag

distinct ; fur short, close-pressed. Females with smaller horns ; teats

four.

Zoological Society. 131

* Knees with tufts ; back and rump brown, vent white.

+ Lower part of side with a dark oblique streak ; feet with a tuft

of black hair beneath.

1. Gazex~ia Dorcas. The Gazevie.

Fur rather elongate and harsh, grey brown; outside of fore legs,

broad oblique streak along the side, edge of anal disc, front of face

and face-streak, dark brown ; face-streak, throat, chest, belly, inside

of thigh and anal dise, white ; tuft at under side of feet and end of tail

black ; knee-tufts blackish ; young, back and side-streak rather paler.

Capra Dorcas, Linn.— Antilope Dorcas, Pallas ; Licht. 3. t. 5.—

A..Gazella, Pallas.—Gazella Kevella, H. Smith, 9 .—G. Corinna,

H. Smith, ? .—Gazelle, Buffon, H. N. xii. t. 22-25. ¢ .—Kevel, Buf-

fon, H. N. xii. t. 26. ¢. not F. Cuvier.—Corinne, Buffon, H. N. xii.

t. 27.9. t. 30 (not F. Cuvier) ; Cuvier, Menag. Mus. t. .—Kevel

gris, F. Cuvier, Mam. Lithog. t. 3.— Antilope Cora, H. Smith.—

A. Arabica, Hemprich and Ehrenb. Symb. Phys. t. 5 ; Licht. Saugth.

t. 6.—A. Cuvieri, Ogilby, Proc. Z. S. 1840, 35 ; Frazer, Zool. Typ. t.

Var. Nose with a dark spot or streak.

Var. Larger, legs thicker.

Gazella Dorcas, var. Gray, Knowsley Menag. t. 3.

Inhabits N. Africa; shore of Red Sea; Mogador (Wilishire).

The Earl of Derby has specimens which he calls Gazella vera,

figured Knowsley Menag. t. 3; they are rather larger, greyer, and

the legs are much thicker and heavier than the specimens from the

shore of the Red Sea. The fur is similar, but not quite so long on

the under side of the neck. The Kevel gris (F. Cuvier, Mam. Lith.)

well represents this variety.

The A. Cuviert of Ogilby, from Morocco, is a much larger animal

than the common G. Dorcas, but agrees with it in other characters,

except, it is said, in having longer ears. |

M. F. Cuvier (Mam. Lithog. vii. t. 8. 2 .) has figured and described

an Antelope from Sennaar under the name 2. leptoceros, which he

says is very like 4. Dorcas, but has larger horns, those of the males

being twice and of the females half as long again as the head. The

horns vary greatly in length in our specimens.

+t Upper part of sides with a pale streak.

2. Gazewua Isapectya. The IsaBeLua GAZELLE.

Fur short, very soft ; pale yellowish brown, with a broad, rather

paler oblique streak on the upper part of the side; knee-tufts, front

of face and lower face-streak, darker yellow brown ; upper face-streak,

chest, back edge of tarsus, under side of feet, inside of limbs, belly

and vent, white ; tail black. Female, horns very slender, longer than

the head. Young, paler, the lower part of the sides rather darker.

Gazella Isabella, Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846.—Anti-

lope Iridis (Die Iris Antelope), Licht.—.<A. Dorcas, Licht. Darstell.

t. 5.—A. Dorcas, var. a. Sundevall.

Inhabits N. Africa ; Egypt (J. Burton, Esq.), Kordofan (Sundev.).

This species is easily known from the foregoing by the softness and

fineness of the fur, and the lower side-streak being of the same colour

132 Zoological Society.

as the back, and from it and the following by having no dark edge to

the anal disc.

3. GAZELLA SUBGUTTUROSA. The JAIRON.

Pale brown; upper part of sides with a broad, rather paler streak ;

crown and knee-tufts greyer ; face-streak indistinct ; nose, lower part

of sides, belly, hinder side of fore and front side of hinder limbs and

anal disc white ; streak on haunches dark brown ; end of tail blackish.

Antilope subgutturosa, Guldenst.; Pallas; H. Smith, Griff. A. K.

t. 183. f. 5, horns.—Capra Ahu, Keemp.—A. Dorcas, var. persica,

Riippell.— Gazella subgutturosa, Gray, K. Men. 4.

Inhabits Tartary, Armenia and North Persia. Cab. Brit. Mus.

Larger than the Chikara.

** Knees with tufts; rump mark and throat-spots white: no dark

side-streak ; tail slender, compressed, only hairy above (Dama,

Bennett).

4. GaAzELLA SOEMMERINGII. The Anpysstn1IAN Mour.

Pale brown ; nose, forehead and lower edge of face-streak and end

of tail blackish ; chest and belly, angular mark on rump above the

tail, face-streak and spot on the throat white; limbs pale. Female,

forehead paler in the centre.

Antilope Soemmeringii, Cretzchm. in Riippell, Zool. Atlas, t.19 ¢.

—Gazella Soemmeringii, Gray, K. M. 5.

Inhabits Lower Abyssinia; Sennaar. Brit. Mus.

5. GazeELuA Mour. The Mor.

Bay; chin, spot on throat, chest, belly, edge and inside of limbs

and angular spot on rump above the tail white; spot on side of face

and end of tail black. |

Antilope Mohr, Bennett, Trans. Z. 8.i. t. 8; Knight,M.A.N.f. .—

A. Dama, var. occidentalis, Sundevall.—Gazella Mohr, Gray, K.M.5.

Inhabits Morocco. Mus. Zool. Soc. Portendic. There called

Seni-ci (Mr. Whitfield). Mus. Brit.

The specimen in the Frankfort Museum, which was received. from

the Zoological Society, is one-third smaller than the Andra. It is

brown, rump mark, lower part of the sides, belly, inside and edge of

legs white, face iron-grey with longer hair at the base of the horns;

horns large, thick, the face-streak indistinct from the pale colour of

the head.

There is a fine specimen of this species living at Knowsley, and a

female which died on the passage in the British Museum.

6. GazeLtuA Dama. The NANGEuR.

Bay ; chin, spot on throat, belly, lower part of sides and hinder part

of the back, inside of the limbs white ; no spot on side of the face.

Antilope Dama, Pallas.—Gazella Dama, Gray, K. M. 5.—A. ru-

bra, Afzelius.—Nangeur, Buffon, H. N. xii. t. 32. f. 3. t. 34.

Inhabits W. Africa; Senegal. :

Not seen since Buffon’s time ; may be a bad figure of the former,

Zoological Society. 133

7. GAZELLA RUFICOLLIS. The ANDRA.

- Whitish ; neck and front part of the middle of the back reddish ;

no face-streak.

Antilope ruficollis, H. Smith, G. A. K. v. 205.—<A. Andra, Ben-

nett.—d. Dama, Licht. Saugth. t. 3, 4; Riippell, Zool. Atlas, t. 14,

16; Ehrenberg, Symb. Phys. t. 6.—<. Dama, var. orientalis, Sun-

devall.—Gazella ruficollis, Gray, K. M. 5.

Var. Young? with an indistinct narrow brown streak across the

outside of the thighs, and the forehead iron-grey, with longer hair at

the base of the horns; horns small. Mus. Frankfort.

Inhabits North Africa; Kordofan. Brit. Mus. 2.

These species differ in size as well as markings. The Modr and

Andra differ from G. Soemmeringii in being of much larger size, and

in wanting the black face and streaks. Bennett’s Mohr has only an

angular white spot on the rump, like G. Soemmeringii ; Buffon’s

Nangeur is smaller, and has more white on the rump, thighs and

sides ; and the Andra, which agrees with the figures cited, is almost

all white, with a reddish neck and withers.

**K Knees without tufts (but with rather longer hair, forming a

linear keel in front); back and rump brown;. sides with

dark streak.

8. GAZELLA RUFIFRONS: The Korin.

Bay brown ; sides above paler, with broad dark streak below; tail

black ; chest, belly, inside of legs, back edge of tarsus, and under side

of feet and anal disc white ; face bright bay, side-streak broad white.

Gazella rufifrons, Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.—Kevel, male,

F. Cuvier, Mam. Lithog. t. 3.—Corine, F. Cuvier, Mam. Lithog.

t. . young 2? .—d. levipes, Sundevall.—Gazella rufifrons, Gray,

K. M..5. t.-4,

Var. Nose blackish above (adult ? ).

Young ; pale yellowish, side-streak brownish.

Inhabits W. Africa; Senegal. Mus. Paris. Gambia (Mr. Whit-

field), called Seni. Brit. Mus. Sennaar (Sundevall).

Buffon mentions a Corine as coming from Senegal, but he says it

is smaller than the Kevel, and Daubenton says that it has knee-tufts,

so that it cannot be this species. Indeed the Gazelle, Corine and

Kevel of Buffon are clearly all 4. Dorcas of this memoir.

The Kevel figured by M. F. Cuvier well represents this species.

He says it was sent from Senegal, and probably it has not knee-tufts,

for they are not indicated in the figure or mentioned in the text ; for,

like other descriptions of this author, though it occupies more than

two pages, all the peculiarities of the species are left out. . The Corine

of the same author, also from Senegal, well represents the young.

M. F. Cuvier says the Kevel and Corine and A. Dorcas form one

species, but afterwards, under Kevel gris, he thinks they may be two.

4. Procapra, Hodgson.

Horns strong, elongate, lyrate, black ; face tapering, nose simple ;

tear-bag none; knee-tufts none; tail very short: female hornless ;

teats two. Asia; not gregarious.

134 Zoological Society.

1. Procapra GuTturosa. The DsEeren. |

i! Pale yellowish ; hair long, soft, of anal region short, white; tail

ack.

Antilope gutturosa, Pallas, Spic. xii. 45. t. 2; H. Smith.—

Gazella gutturosa, Gray, Knows, Menag. 3.

- Inhabits Mongolia, Siberia. Cab. Brit. Mus., male and female.

Thibet. Mus. Ind. Comp.

2. PRocAPRA PICTICAUDA. The Racoa or Goa.

Hair sordid, brown with pale rufous tips; under side, inside of

ears, limbs and anal disc, reddish white ; tail black.

Procapra picticauda, Hodgson, J.A.8. Bengal, 1846, 173. 334. t.

Inhabits Thibet ; in the plains. Brit. Mus., skulls. Perhaps

same as former in summer fur.

5. Tracops, Hodgson.

Horns lyrate, short, black ; face tapering, nose simple; ‘“‘ tear-bag

none ;” teats two: females with small horns. India ; not gregarious.

1. Tracors Bennetrit. The CHIKARA.

Bay brown; sides uniformly coloured ; knee-tufts, end of nose and

tail black ; streak on haunches blackish ; face-streak, chest, belly and

inside of limbs white.

Antilope Bennettii, Sykes.—A. Christi, Gray.— A. Bharatensis,

Hodgson.— 4. Hazenna, 1. Geoff., Voy. Jacq. Mam. t. 6, bad?—

A. Dorcas, var. E., Sundevall.—Tragops Bennettu, Hodgson, 1847.

Inhabits India. Cab. Brit. Mus.

The feet are generally blackish, but sometimes brown like the back.

6. Antiporcas, Sundevall.

- Horns lyrate, short, black ;. face tapering, nose simple ; tear-bag

not remarkably distinct ; back with an expansile white streak or fold ;

hair close-pressed ; knees not tufted: females with small horns.

1..AntTrporcas Evcuore. The Sprinesoc or TsEBE.

Pale brown ; face, throat, chest, belly, broad expansile streak on

back to base of tail, edge and inner side of limbs white; face-streak

and middle part of forehead pale brown, side-streak oblique, dark

brown: young paler; side-streak paler, back-streak distinct.

Antilope Euchore, Forster, Licht. t. 7; H. Smith; Harris, W.A.A.

t. 3.—A. saltatriz, Link.—A. marsupialis, Zimm.—d. Pygarga,

Blumenb.— A. dorsata and A. saliens, Lacep.—A. Ibex, Afzelius,

1810.—Gazella Euchore, Gray, Know. Men. 6.

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus.

7. ASpyceros, Sundev. MSS.; Antilope, Gray.

Horns elongate, wide-spreading, lyrate, black ; face tapering, nose

simple; knees not tufted, feet with tuft of (black) hair near pastern ;

teats two; no trace of suborbital sinus (Harris).

1. Aipyceros Metampvus. The Partyuan or Roove Boc.

Bay, sides paler beneath ; belly, anal disc and lower side of tail

white ; crown, anal streak and tip of tail blackish; tuft above feet

and back of feet black.

Zoological Society. 135

Antilope Melampus, Licht. ; H. Smith, t. 181. f. 7; Harris, W.

A. Africa, t.15. | 7

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus.

8. Antitorg, H. Smith; Cervicapra, Gray.

Horns elongate, subspiral, erect, diverging; face tapering, nose

simple ; tear-bag large. India; gregarious.

1, ANTILOPE BEZOARTICA. The ANTELOPE.

Grey brown ; lips, orbits, chest, lower part of sides and belly, edge

and inside of limbs white; nose, front of shoulder and outside of

thigh, end of tail and front of feet blackish ; neck redder.

Capra bezoartica, Aldrov.—-C. Cervicapra, Linn.,? H. Smith.—

A. Cervicapra, Pallas, Gray, Ill. Ind. Zool. t. .—Antilope, F. Cuv.

Mam. Lith. t. . 2 .—Cervicapra bezoartica, Gray, Knowsley Men. 6.

ails ar. and young. A narrow pale streak on the upper part of each

side.

Antilope bilineata, Temm., Gray, Illust. Ind. Zool. t.

Inhabits India. Brit. Mus.

B. Horns small, slender, straight, conical, tapering, more or less

diverging and often bent forward at the tip; the muffe is

generally large and moist.

+ Tear-bag large ; muffle generally large.

‘9. TeTrracerus, Leach.

Muffle large ; tear-bag large, longitudinal ; horns, two pair very

short, conical, straight ; knee-tufts none: female hornless.

1. TeETRACERUS QUADRICORNIS. The CHOUKA. —

Front pair of horns conical, distinct.

T. quadricornis, H. Smith, G. A. K. t. 181. f. 3. t. 186.— Antilope

quadricornis, Blainv.— A. striaticornis, Leach.— 4. tetracornis,

Hodgson.—A. Chickara, Hardw.; H. Smith.—T. Chicara, F. Cuv.

Mam.t. .¢.—Cervus albipes, F. Cuv. Mam. Lith. t. . female.

Inhabits India, Himalaya. Brit. Mus. Thibet. Mus. Ind. Comp.

M. De Blainville in describing this animal has read Moorshadabad,

the habitat, for Hoornadabad, and thought it the name of the animal.

2. TETRACERUS SUBQUADRICORNUTUS. The JUNGLIBUKRA.

Front pair of horns rudimentary, tubercular ; hinder horns conical,

subcylindrical ; pale brown; side rather paler; chest, belly, inside

and front of legs whitish ; feet paler, varied.

Var. Female, front of legs blackish.

Antilope subquadricornutus, Elliot, Madras Journ. 35. t. 4. f. 2.—

Brown Antelope, Sykes.

Inhabits Madras. Brit. Mus. Larger than the former.

Mr. Hodgson; in MacClelland’s Calcutta Journ. Nat. Hist. 1847,

notices and figures five species of this genus: 1. 7’. Jodes (rusty-red),

t. 4. f. 3, and 2. 7. paccerois (full-horned), t. 4. f. 1, 2, from skull.

136 Zoological Society.

10. CaLorracus, (part) Sundevall; Oreotragus, (part) Gray; Re-

dunca, (part) H. Smith; Tragulus, H. Smith; Cervicapra, sp.

Blainv.

Muflle large; tear-bag arched, transverse; horns subulate, elon-

gate, erect; hoofs triangular, flattish beneath, acute in front ; crown

smooth ; tail very short; groim and orbit nakedish: females horn-

less; teats four; the knees not tufted; inguinal pore none; ear elon-

gate; false hoof small or none.

* False hoofs none.

1. Catotracus Tracuuus. The StTernpoc.

Fulvous, ashy ; hair uniform; small spot on nose, and two diver-

ging streaks on crown to nape blacker; upper part of throat, chest

and abdomen white ; ears three-fourths the length of the head ; false

hoofs none.

Antilope Tragulus, Forster, Licht. t. 14.—d. rupestris, H. Smith ;

Harris, W. A. A. t. 25. f. 2.—A. campestris, Thunb. 1811 ; Afzelius,

1815.—A. pallida, H. Smith.— A. Pediotragus, Afzelius.—A. fulwo-

rubescens, Desmoul.— A. rufescens, H. Smith, G. A. K. t. 188.—

Calotragus tragulus, Gray, Knowsley Menag. 7.

Var. Without the black crown-streaks, throat whiter.

Inhabits S. Africa. Brit. Mus.

This species varies much in colour, perhaps according to the season :

sometimes the hairs are whitish at the tip, giving the fur a glaceous

appearance ; the black streaks are as distinct in the young as in the

adult.

** False hoofs small.

2. CALOTRAGUS MELANOTIS. The Grys Boc.

Red bay, with intermixed white hairs, crown with two dark streaks ;

ears two-thirds the length of head; false hoofs small.

Antilope Melanotis, Thunb.1811; Afzelius; Licht. 8.t.12; Harris,

W.A.A. t. 26.—A. grisea, Cuvier, D.S.N. ii. 244, 1816; H. Smith.

—A.rubro-albescens, Desmoul.—Calotragus melanotis, Gray, Knows-

ley Menag. 7. |

Var. pallida. Pale ashy white, hairs some white, others lead-

coloured with grey tips. Brit. Mus.

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus.

11. ScorporHorus, Gray; Calotragus, part Sundevall.

Muffle small, bald; tear-bag transverse ; horns subulate, elongate,

acute, slightly recurved at the tip; knees largely tufted; inguinal

pores distinct and bearded ; ears moderate, with a naked spot on the

outside of their base ; hoofs triangular, false hoof distinct.

1. ScoporHorts Ovresi. The Ovrest.

Temple-spot small, indistinct; fur red-brown; cheeks paler ;

crown darker red brown; orbits, chest, belly, and middle of upper

part of inner side of legs white; end of tail, arched line before the

eye and spot between the ears black.

Var. End of nose blackish.

Zoological Society. 137

Antilope Scoparius, Schreb. Licht. S. t. 13.—A. Ourebi, Shaw ;

Lesson.—Ourebi, Buffon, not F. Cuvier.—A. melanura, Bechst.

Inhabits S. Africa, Cape of Good Hope. Brit. Mus.

2. ScopopHoRUS MONTANUS. The GIBARI.

Temple-spot large, deep (more than half an inch over), naked ;

fur greyish brown; cheeks paler; crown red brown; orbits, chest,

belly, under side of tail and middle of the inner side of the upper parts

of the legs white ; end of tail and arched line before the eye black.

Antilope montanus, Riippell, Zool. t....—Scopophorus montanus,

Gray, Knowsley Menag. t. 5.

Inhabits W. and E. Africa ; Abyssinia (Riippell); Gambia. Called

Gebari, or Mahomet’s Antelope (Zarl of Derby). Brit. Mus.

Very like the former, but grey brown, and the temporal spot much

larger, deeper, more distinct and bald, both when alive and in the

skin, so that it does not depend on the stuffing.

12. OrrorRagGus, Gray, Sundevall; Tragulus, H. Smith, not Pallas.

-Muffle large; tear-bag arched, transverse; horns subulate, elon-

gate; hoofs squareish, high, compressed, much-contracted, concave

beneath ; false hoofs large, blunt; crown smooth ; tail very short ;

hair thick, quill-like, spread out: female hornless ; teats two.

1. OREOTRAGUS SALTATRIX. The K1Anst or KiiprsprRINGER.

Dark brown, yellow grisled ; hair grey, brown at ‘the end, with a

short yellow tip; beneath whitish ; edge of ears and feet above the

hoofs black.

Antilope Oreotragus, Forster ; H. Smith ; Licht. Saugth. t. 15.—

A. saltatriz, Bodd.; Harris, W. A. A. t. 24.—Oreotragus saltatriz,

Sundev.; Gray, Knowsley. Men. 8.

Inhabits S. Africa; Abyssinia (Riippell). Brit. Mus.

Varies in brightness and depth of colour according to the season.

13. NesorraGus, Von Duben, Sundev. MSS.

‘“‘ Muffle large, bald; lachrymal sinus deep, large; face and fore-

head not crested ; ears large; horns in males large; false hoofs none ;

tail very short.

Very like Neotragus in form and character.

1. NgsorraGus mMoscHatus. The NresorTraGus.

Reddish grey; belly white; feet pale red; hair of back brown,

with a pale subterminal band and black tip.

Nesotragus moschatus, Von Duben; Sundev. Vet. Ac. Oefversigt,

1846, 221; Pecora, 134; Gray, Knowsley Menag. 8.

Inhabits Zanzebar, east coast of Africa. Male and female in the

Stockholm Museum.”

14. Neorracus, H. Smith; Madoqua, Ogilby.

Muffle none ; nose ovine ; nostrils close together ; false hoofs very

small; tear-bag roundish ; tail very short ; crown crested,

138 Zoological Society.

1. NeotraGus SALTIANA. The MApoaua.

Antilope Saltiana, Blainv.—A. Hemprichianus, Ehrenb. 8. P. t. 7;

Licht. Saugth. t. 16.—Neotragus madoka, H. Smith.—A. Grimmia,

Riippell.—A. Hemprichii, Riippell, Abyss. 25.—N. Saltiana, Gray,

Knowsley Menag. 8.—N. Hemprichianus, Sundev.

Inhabits Abyssinia. Brit. Mus.

tt A glandular line on the side of the face, in the place of the

tear-bag ; and the muffle large and bald.

15. Cepnatopuvus, H. Smith; Sylvicapra, Ogilby, Sundev.

Muffle large; tear-bag none, but a naked, glandular line, formed

of two series of pores, on the side of the cheek ; crown crested, end-

ing in a tuft between the horns.

* “Knees and hind legs tufted ; ears and horns elongate; tear-bag

small, under the eye, and a narrow naked streak on cheek.’

1. CepHaLopHus? QuaprRiscoPpaA. The Four-rurrep ANTE-

LOPE.

‘* Buff, paler on the sides; tail, knee-tufts, front of nose, narrow

inferior lateral and anal streak and streaks across legs blackish ; lips,

breast, belly, inside of limbs, vent and houghs white.”

Antilope quadriseopa, H. Smith, G. A. K. iv. 261. t. 188.—Cepha-

lophus? quadriscopa, Gray, Knowsley Menag. 8.

** Inhabits Senegal.”’

This species is only known from Colonel H. Smith’s description

and figure.

** Knees not tufted; ears elongate acute; horns slender, elongated.

2. CepHaLopHus Grimmia. The Impoon or DvuyKER or

Duyxker Boc.

Yellowish brown, greyish in winter; hair yellowish, with blackish

tip ; forehead. yellowish bay; inside of ears, chin, throat, abdomen

and under side of tail white; feet, streak on the nose, up the legs, and

upper part of tail black; ears elongate, nearly as long as head, acute ;

horns black, elongate, slender, base rugose and subangular in front.

Capra Grimmia, Linn. 8. N. (ed.10) 70.—Moschus Grimmia, Linn.

S. N. (ed. 12).—Antilope mergens, Blainv. Bull. Soc. Phil. 1817;

H. Smith, G. A. K. v. 264; Licht. Saugth. t. 11; Harris, W. A. A.

t. 15.—A. nictitans, Thunb. Mem. Petersb. 1811, iii. 312.— A. Bur-

chellii, H. Smith, G. A. K. v. 262. adult in summer ’—4A. Ptooz,

H. Smith, G. A. K. v. 265? jun.?—A. Platous, H. Smith, G. A. K.

v. 266.—Ceph. Grimmia, Gray, Knowsley Menag. t. 1. f.1, t. 2. f.1, 2.

Inhabits S. Africa. Brit. Mus.

._ This species varies greatly in the intensity of the colours and in the

extent of the black on the feet and nose. In one young specimen in

the British Museum the black on the nose is quite deficient ; though

it has the bright colouring of the breeding-season, and is bright bay

on the crown.

The specimen in the Museum of the London Missionary Society

Zoological Society. 139

(No. 8 Blomfield Street, Moorfields, formerly in Austin Friars),

Case 5, described by Colonel H. Smith under the name of 4. Platous,

is the size and has the horns and ears of an adult C. Grimmia, but

differs in being paler, and haying no dark colour on the nose or feet ;

but it is evidently much bleached. It has certainly no relation to

the C. sylvicultria, with which Colonel Smith was afterwards inclined

to place it as a variety (Griff. A. K. Syn, v, 344).

There are three species which have been called Antilope Grimmia:—

1. The Capra sylvestris africana of N. Grimm, Mise. Cur. No-

rimb. 1705, 131. t.13, the authority for Capra Grimmii, Ray, Syn. 80,

and Linn. 8. N. (ed. 10) 70. Moschus Grimmia, Linn. S. N. ed. 12,

from the Cape, of a dull grey colour. Probably the Duyker.

2. Le Grimme of Buffon, H. N. xii. 307. 329. t. 41. f. 2, 3, from

a head sent from Senegal by Adanson ; the Antilope Grimmia of Des-

marest, F. Cuvier, and H. Smith, &c.; the Cephalophus rujfilatus.

3. The A. Grimmia. of Pallas, with large ears and a black streak

to the horns, like C. Campbellie, but is from Guinea. I know of no

species common to the W. and S. coast of Africa, so that it is pro-

bably yet to be distinguished.

_ The “Fitomba’’ or “Philantomba” appears to be the generic name

of all the W. African Cephalophi or Bush Antelopes.

3. CePpHALOPHUS CAMPBELLIZ. The BLACK-FACED PHILAN-

TOMBA.

Grey and black grisled, beneath white ; cheeks, neck and chest yel-

lowish ; forehead yellow, with a black streak on the nose widening on

the forehead and ending in a tuft behind the horns; feet and front of

fore-legs reddish black ; fur soft; hair grey, with black ring and. tip ;

ears elongate acute. act

Antilope Grimmia, Pallas, Spic. Zool. xii. 18. t. 1 ?’—C. Burchellit,

var. (C. Campbellie), Gray, Cat. B. M. 162.—C. Campbellie, Gray,

Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846, 164; Knowsley Menag. 9. t. 2. f. 3.

Inhabits S. Africa. Brit. Mus.

This species is at once known from the Duyker by being much

darker and distinctly grisled or dotted, and the under side bemmg much

whiter.

We have an adult female of this species sent us as 4. mergens, var.

Burchellii, by M. Sundevall (the other specimen of the same name

being a true Duyker), and a young specimen which has been in the

British Museum for several years, sent from Africa, under the generic

name of Philantomba, by Mrs. Campbell.

The 4. Grimmia of Pallas, Spic. Zool. i. 18. t. 3, which he de-

scribes as grey grisled, becoming brownish ash on the. buttocks ;

throat, chest and beneath the body white; head and neck yellowish

grey; a black streak between the horns, forming a fascia on the fore-

head and broader on the nose; fur softer than the Deer, but rough,

of lower part of the neck rougher and more lax ; feet and line on fore-

legs blackish ; tail black above ; ears rather acute: inhabits Guinea ;

agrees in most respects with this species, but most probably is yet to

be procured from W. Africa,

140 Zoological Society.

*k* Knees not tufted; ears moderate, acute; horns short, conical,

thick.

4. CerpHatopuus Mapoaua. The Aspysstin1AN Busy Buck.

Yellowish brown, slightly punctulated with black ; neck yellowish ;

limbs blacker ; face-streak and feet black; hair rather rigid, close-

pressed, reddish grey at the base, end polished yellow brown, with

dark tips; forehead reddish. |

Antilope Madoqua, Riipp. Abyss. t. 7. f. 2; Sundev.—Madoqua,

Bruce’s Travels, vii. 360. t. 56.—C. Madoqua, Gray, Knows. Men. 9.

Inhabits Abyssinia. Mus. Frankfort.

This species is very distinct from C. coronatus, being darker, and

the fur more rigid and close-pressed.

5. CEPHALOPHUS CORONATUS. The RED-cROWNED Busu Buck:

Pale yellowish brown ; middle of back and front of fore-legs varied

with a few scattered black hairs; crown bright bay; crest blackish

brown, bay in front; feet and streak up the nose blackish ; inside of

ears, chin, throat, chest, belly and inner side of legs whitish ; horns

short, conical ; ears about half as long as the head, acute.

Cephalophus coronatus, Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. x. 1842,

266. 1846, 164; Knowsley Menag. 9. t. 6. f. 1, 2.

Inhabits W. Africa; Gambia, Macarthy’s Island. Mr. Whitfield

called it The Coguetoon. Brit. Mus.

**** Knees not tufted; ears moderate, rounded ; horns conical,

thick ; without any streak over the eyes.

6. CEPHALOPHUS SYLVICULTRIX. The WuHiITE-BAcKED BusH

Buck.

_ Blackish brown, minutely grisled ; hair brown, with whitish tips ;

back with a large yellowish white spot, narrow in front ; throat, chest

and belly redder ; crown, nape and legs darker; horns ?

- Antilope sylvicultrix, Afzelius, N. Act. Upsal. vii. 1238; H. Smith,

G. A. K. t.187.—C. sylvicultriz, Gray, Knowsley Menag.10. t. 8. f. 1.

Inhabits Sierra Leone, in swampy places. Brit. Mus.

Varies in the size of the dorsal spot.

In the British Museum is a young male: length 29 inches; height

18; tarsus 6°9.

7, CePHALOPHUS OciILBII. The BLACK-sTRIPED Busu Buck.

Pale bay brown, with a deep black dorsal streak ; beneath pale ;

crown and haunches brighter bay ; neck and withers, and sides of the

dorsal line varied with deep brown hairs; streak up the fore-leg,

upper part of hock, feet (above the hoof) and end of tail blackish ;

horns short, thick, conical, very rugose on the inner front edges of

the base.

Cephalophus Ogilbit, Gray, Ann.and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1842; Knows-

ley Menag. 10. t. 8. f..2; Frazer, Zool. Typ. t.. .—Antilope Ogilbii,

Waterh. P. Z. 8S. 1838, 60. 1842, 129.

Inhabits Fernando Po (J. Thompson, Esq.). Brit. Mus. Not half

the size of the preceding.

Zoological Society. 141

8. CePHALOPHUS DORSALIS. The Bay Busu Goar.

Dark bay ; shoulders and legs darker; hair brown, a few on the

haunches white-tipped ; crown and nape, broad streak along the back

to end of tail black ; spot over each eye; lips, sides of chin, front of

chest, under side of tail and inside of thighs pale brown.

Cephalophus dorsalis, Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846, 165;

Knowsley Menag. 10. t. 7. f. 1.

Inhabits Sierra Leone: called Bush Goat. Brit. Mus. The head

is very large, the skull short, broad, forehead rounded.

9. CePpHALOPHUS NIGER. The Brack Busn Buck.

Sooty black, greyer in the front half of the body; chin, throat,

abdomen and inside of thighs grey ; forehead and crown dark bay and

black mixed: cheeks pale brown and black varied ; tail, end whitish.

Antilope niger, Mus. Leyden.—Cephalophus niger, Gray, Aun. and

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846, 165; Knowsley Menag. 10. t. 7. f. 2.

Inhabits Guinea. British Museum. Sierra Leone (Mr. Whitfield).

Knowsley Museum.

In the British Museum there is a male from the Leyden Museum,

nearly as large as the former.

10. CepHatopHuus Natavensis. The Natau Busy Buck.

Bright red bay ; nape, withers and feet varied with dark grey hairs;

nose-streak short, blackish ; lips, chin, upper part of throat and end

of tail white ; lower part of cheeks, throat and abdomen pale yellow-

ish; crown and tuft bright red; horns short, conical.

Antilope natalensis, A. Smith, 8. Afr. Quart. Journ. 217; Illust.

Z.8. A. t. 32.—Cephalophus natalensis, Gray, Knowsley Menag. 10.

Inhabits S. Africa. Port Natal. Brit. Mus. Five specimens of

different ages. Resembles C. Ogilbii in size and colouring, but wants

the dorsal streak. The females are horned.

11. CePHALOPHUS RUFILATUS. The CoQuETOON.

Deep reddish bay ; legs, nape, streak on the nose to the crown and

broad streak on the back blackish grey; ears blackish ; crest and

upper part of tail black; cheeks rather paler; chin and abdomen

pale yellowish ; inside of ears whitish, with a brown spot on the outer

side; horns conical, rather elongate, obscurely annulated, slightly

recurved.

Cephalophus rufilatus, Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846, 166;

Knowsley Menag. 10. t. 9.— Antilope Grimmia, H. Smith, G. A. K.

v. 266.—Le Grimme, Buffon, H. N. xii. t. 41. f. 2, 3?

Var. 1. Sides paler, greyish red; forehead rough.

Le Grimme, F. Cuv. Mamm. Lithog. t. . not good.

Inhabits Sierra Leone, called Coquetoon. Brit. Mus.

The hair is rather paler at the base, of the dorsal streak grey; with

a blackish tip.

M. F. Cuvier’s (Mamm. Lithog. t. .) figure is the pale variety,

which Mr. Whitfield regards as distinct ; he says it is called Grimme

by the natives: the separate head of Cuvier’s plate appears to have

been taken from the Guevei.

142 Zoological Society.

*EEKE Knees not tufted ; ears moderate, rounded ; horns short, thick,

conical ; head with a pale streak on each side over the eyes to

the base of the horns.

12. CepHatorpnus Maxwewuui. The Guevet.

Grey brown or sooty brown ; sides of head and body greyer ; chin,

throat, chest and belly whitish grey; abdomen and front of thigh

white ; broad streak over each eye to the base of the horns yellowish

white ; feet and end of nose rather darker; fur rather rigid; hair

uniform.

Antilope Maxwell, H. Smith, G. A. K. iv. 267.—A. pygmea, Pal-

las, Spic. xii. 18 ’—The Guevei, Buffon, H. N.—A. pygmea (Guevei),

F. Cuv. Mamm. Lithog. t. . good.—A. Frederici, Laur. ; Sundev.

—A. Philantomba, Ogilby, P. Z. 8. 1836, 121; 1839, 27,—Cepha-

lophus Mazwellii, Gray, Knowsley Menag. 11. t. 12.

Inhabits W. Africa. Brit. Mus.

The adult male in the British Museum is bright sooty brown,

darker near the rump ; the female is nearly uniform pale grey brown.

It is well figured by M. F. Cuvier. It is known from C. monticola

by being larger, by the whiteness of the eye-streak, and of the front

of the thigh and chest.

13. CePpHALOPHUS MONTICOLA. The NoumetGe or CapE

GUEVEI.

Grey brown; streak over the eyes, legs and outer part of thighs

rufous ; feet grey brown; chin, chest, abdomen, and under side of tail

and inside of ears white; fur soft, grey, with intermixed rather rigid

black hairs.

Antilope monticola, Thunb. Stockh. N. H. xxxii. t. 5.—<. cerulea,

H.Smith, G.A.K.v.855; Daniell’s Afr. Scen.t. ; Harris,;W.A.A.

t. 26.—A. perpusilla, H. Smith, G. A. K. v. 854.—<. pygmea, Licht.

Saugth. t. 16; Sundevall.—Cephalophus monticola, Gray, Knowsley

Menag. 11.

Tnhabits S. Africa. Brit. Mus.

The colours vary in intensity ; in a female in the British Museum,

the rufous colour of the thighs and the white of the chest are more

distinct than in the male, but this may depend on the season when

they were killed. A very young fawn (perhaps hardly born), which

was brought home from the Cape by M. Verreaux, is darker, and the

reddish tint extends over nearly the whole body.

Thunberg described the South African species, but says that there

is a specimen in the Stockholm Museum, brought by Afzelius from

Sierra Leone, which agrees with his animal ; so he evidently did not

observe the difference between the two species.

14, CrPHALOPHUS MELANORHEUS. The BLack-rumMPeD

GUEVEI. .

Grey brown; throat and sides paler; rump and upper part of tail

black ; chin, chest, abdomen, back and front edge of thighs and under

part of tail white ; narrow streak over the eyes whitish ; feet like the

back ; fur soft, pale grey, with intermixed rather rigid black hairs.

Zoological Society. 143

Cephalophus melanorheus, Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846 ;

Knowsley Menag. 11. t. 10.—C. Philantomba, Gray, Cat. Mamm. B.

M. 163 (not H. Smith).

Inhabits Fernando Po (J. Thompson, Esq.). Brit. Mus.

This species is coloured like the Guevei from W. Africa, but smaller,

and has the soft fur and interspersed black hair of the Cape Guevei,

C. monticola, but it is easily known by the black mark on the

rump.

15. CEPHALOPHUS PUNCTULATUS. The GrisLeD GUEVETI.

Dark fulvous brown; sides and legs rather paler; narrow streak

over the eyes and inside of ears pale brown ; chin, throat, chest, belly

and front of thighs and under part of tail white ; hair grey at the base,

with brown ends and yellow subterminal rings ; crown and upper part

of tail darker ; feet pale, varied.

Cephalophus punctulatus, Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 1846 ;

Knowsley Menag. 11. t. 11. f. 1.

Inhabits Sierra Leone. Brit. Mus. A young specimen presented

by Colonel Sabine, R.E.

It is at once known from the other Gueveis by the fulvous colour

which is produced by the yellow subterminal rings of the hairs.

Colonel H. Smith indicates a species under the name of C. Philan-

tomba, but so indistinctly, that it is impossible to know for what it is

intended.

16. CepHALOPHus WuiTFIELDII. The WuHiIre-FooTep GUEVEI.

Yellowish ash ; shoulders, outside of limbs and hinder parts of back

rather darker ; ears and crown pale yellowish brown ; streak over the

eyes, cheeks, throat, belly, inside of the limbs and ring round the feet

above the hoof ashy white; hair ashy grey ; of the back brown at the

end, with a yellow tip.

Cephalophus Whitfieldii, Gray, Knowsley Menag. 12. t. 11. f. 2. .

Inhabits Gambia (Mr. Whitfield). Mus. Brit. Young.

Smaller than the Grisled Guevei, and much paler and yellower.

KEKEEE No tear-bag nor glandular streak on the face, and the —

muffle large and moist; crown smooth.

16. Nanorracus, Sundev.; Neotragus, part H. Smith.

Horns very short, conical; legs slender; tail subpectinate ; hoofs

small, triangular, false hoofs none; crown not crested; ears small,

rounded.

1, NANOTRAGUS PERPUSILLUS. The RoyaL ANTELOPE.

Fulvous ; throat, belly and edge of thighs and tip of tail white.

Capra perpusilla, Linn. Mus. Ad. Fred. i. 12.—Moschus pygmeus,

Linn. S. N. (ed.12) 92.— Antilope pygmea, Pallas, Spic. Zool. xii. 18 ;

Cuv. D.S. N. ii. 241; H. Smith.—. regia, Erxleben, 278.—A. spi-

niger, ‘Temm. Monog.—Nanotragus regius, Gray, Knowsley Menag.

12.—Royal Antelope, Penn. :

Inhabits W. Africa; Guinea. Brit. Mus.

144: Zoological Society.

The smallest-hoofed animal. The feet were formerly often used

as tobacco-stoppers, and are figured mounted by Seba, t. 43. f. a, 6;

Buffon, H. N. xii. t. 42, 43.

17. Erzorracus, Gray; Redunca, H. Smith; Cervicapra,

Blainy., Sundev.; Nagor, Laur.; Sylvicapra, Ogilby.

Horns conical, bent back and then forward at the top; hoofs and

false hoofs rather large; tear-bag none; teats four; inguinal pores

distinct.

+ Horns erect, slender, and face narrow ; nose swollen; muffle large,

extended far behind the nostrils; fur woolly hair. PE Ea.

S. Africa.

1. ExeotraGcus Capreouus. The Rensock or PEELE.

Temple-spot none ; head slender, compressed ; horns erect, scarcely

diverging, very slender ; fur short, woolly, grey brown; back redder ;

throat and beneath white ; end of nose and chin blackish ; feet darker.

Antilope Capreolus, Thunb.; Afzelius, N.Act. Upsal. vii. 251.1818;

Licht. Saugth. t.8; Harris, W. A. A. t. 25. f.1.—A. villosa, Burchell,

1822; H.Smith.—4. lanata, Desmoul.—Eleotragus Capreolus, Gray,

Knowsley Menag. t. 12. from life.

Inhabits S. Africa. Brit. Mus. Knowsley, living.

++ Horns diverging, thick, conical; head broad; nose not swollen.

* Muffle large, extended far behind nostrils; fur grisled, harsh,

straight, with a subterminal pale band, and often whorled ;

a naked spot on the temple. South Africa.

2. ELEOTRAGUS ARUNDINACEUS. The INGHALLA or Rerr Bock.

Head broad; temple-spot naked; horns diverging, conical, taper-

ing. Brown, yellow grisled; hair pale brown, with a subterminal

yellow band; cheeks and neck yellower; base of ears, chest, belly

and insides of the legs and under side of bushy tail white; front of

legs black. :

Antilope arundinacea, Shaw, Zool.—A. Eleotragus, Schreb. Licht.

t.9; H. Smith; Harris, W. A. A. t. 26.—<A. redunca, H. Smith;

Gray, Cat. B. M.—A. cinerea, Afzelius, 1815.—A. Lalandii, Desm.;

Fischer.—A. Lalandiana, Desm.—FEleotragus arundinaceus, Gray,

Knowsley Menag. 12.

Var. Larger.

A. Isabellina, Afzelius, N. Act. Upsal. 1815, vii. 244; Licht. t. 10;

H. Smith; Sundev.

Var. With a large black rhombic spot on the back of the head be-

hind the ears. Female in Brit. Mus.

Inhabits 8S. Africa, in marshy places. Brit. Mus. |

Afzelius, Lichtenstein, H. Smith and Sundevall have described two

species of this genus as coming from South Africa ; the smaller they

call A. Eleotragus, and the larger 4. Isabellina. The latter author

has given a comparative character between the two kinds, but he has

only seen two specimens of the former (a male at Berlin and a female

Zoological Society. * 145

at Stockholm), and several specimens of the larger kind. I have ex-

amined with care a series consisting of four males and five females

from different parts of South Africa, and can find no distinction be-

tween them, except a slight difference in the length of the fur and in

its colour. Two specimens in the British Museum are larger than

the rest, and have the tarsus one-fourth longer than the others ; they

have a shorter fur and are of a rather brighter colour, and the front

of the leg is blacker; but the fur and colour probably depend on the

season when they were killed. In these respects they agree with

Sundevall’s description of 4. Isabellina, but they both have the tem-

poral spot large and quite naked, while Prof. Sundevall described the

spot on this species as pubescent. The female of the larger specimen

has the black spot on the back of the head; some of the smaller

ones have the temple-spot much smaller and less naked than the

others. The two larger specimens have a single whorl of hair in the

middle of the back; the others, with longer hair, show the whorls

more distinctly, and have the hair from the central whorls to the

shoulders forming a more or less diverging line. After examining

these specimens and those in other collections, I conclude that the

form only a single species. M. Sundevall, in a note just sae

observes, “Mr. Wahlberg considers 4. Isabellina and A. Eleotragus

as very distinct, and our specimens seem to show a difference, though

not very well expressed. Also I have committed a mistake, for the

young female described in my Synopsis as y. under 4. Isabellina, is

really A. Eleotragus.”

** The muffle smaller, scarcely extending beyond the nostrils ; fur

Julvous, not grisled; hair grey, with yellow tips; tail less bushy.

W. and E. Africa.

3. ELEoTRAGUS REDUNCUS. The Wonto or NaGor, or Rep |

ANTELOPE.

Head broad; horns conical, thick at the base, diverging ; fulvous

brown, rather pale on the sides; hair soft, yellow tipped, all in regu-

lar order ; chin, throat, spot under ears and over eyes, inside of limbs,

under side of tail and lower side of body white; front of leg some-

times blackish.

Antilope redunca, Pallas?; Riippell, Abyss. t. 7, good.—A. rufa,

Afzelius, 250, from Buffon.—A. reversa, Pallas ?—Nagor, Buffon, xii.

t. 46 ?—Oureby, F. Cuv. Mamm. Lithog. t. 9 .—A. Isabellina, Gray,

Cat. Mamm. Brit. Mus.—Hleotragus reduncus, Gray, Knowsley Me-

nag. 13. t.13.

Inhabits “Senegal.” Mus. Frankfort and Mus. Leyden. Gambia

(Whitfield), where it is called Wonto. Male and fawn, British Mu-

seum, and a young male living at Knowsley, from the Gambia.

Var. Larger, colour brighter.

A. Bohor, Riippell, Abyss. t. 7; Sundev.

Inhabits Abyssinia. Mus. Frankfort.

Pallas and Afzelius’s account of this species is derived from Buf-

fon’s description ; both he and Adanson (Hist. Nat. xii. 326) say that

it is ‘all pale red,” and Buffon further observes that it has not the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 10

146 Linnean Society.

white on the belly of the Gazelles. This does not agree with our ani-

mal, which is white in several parts, but certainly not so white as the

Gazelle, and has black on the legs; but as yet no other animal has

been brought from West Africa, which better agrees with their account

or figure.

M. Sundevall considers specimens of the Nagor of Senegal and the

Bohor of Abyssinia, in the Frankfort Museum, as distinct, the former

having the hair of the back whorled, the fore-leg with a dark stripe,

and the latter having the hair not whorled and the legs pale. Our

specimens, from Gambia, have the hair not whorled, and more or less

distinct streaks on the fore-legs ; hence I am inclined to believe the

Nagor and the Bohor to be alike. Sundevall’s animal may be the

Kod, but that has only one whorl on each end of the back, a nearly

cervine muffle, and the end of the tail black.

When in Frankfort, I observed that the male Antilope Bohor, from

Abyssinia, was rather larger than the male of “4. redunea,” from

Senegal, in the same collection, and much brighter, and the horns

more slender; the female was darker and browner than the male ;

both sexes have more black on the carpus and tarsus than in the spe-

cimen of 4. redunca in the same museum.

Colonel Hamilton Smith formed a genus for two pairs of horns on

part of the frontal bones in the College of Surgeons belonging to this

oup of Antelopes, which he called Raphicerus acuticornis and R.

subulata (Griffith, A. K. t. 181. f. 2,1). The figures are not suffi-

cient to identify the species, and we now know that the horns of the

same species differ greatly in individuals of the same species, and

during the growth of the same specimen. &. acuticornis may be the

horns of the Duyker Boc, Ceph. Grimmia?

[To be continued. |

LINNZ AN SOCIETY.

December 3, 1850.—Robert Brown, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Dr. Adolph Schlagintweit, at the request of the President, gave a

summary of some of the principal results of the investigations of

himself and his brother into the Vegetation of the Alps in con-

nexion with height and temperature, as contained in their ‘‘ Unter-

suchungen ueber die physikalische Geographie der Alpen.”

. He stated that very remarkable differences are to be observed in

the limits of the altitude of vegetation in the district of the Alps. In

the mean results for large divisions, we may plainly recognize the

influence of geographical position, as well as that of the nature of

the soil, and of the massiveness of the mountain range. The limit in

fact becomes higher the more we approach the southern and western

groups, a phenomenon which is connected with the general changes

of climate. The mean temperature varies in these latitudes from

0°5° to 0°7° of Celsius for one degree; and at the same time the

isothermal lines show an evident inclination from west to east. Many

very essential differences cannot, however, be explained by geogra-

phical position alone; another important influence is dependent on

Linnean Society. 147

the form of the mountain-range, the limits of vegetation being

generally connected with the mean magnitude of the elevation, and

reaching higher in massive and lofty groups of Alps than in the

lower chains. The fayourable influence which the massiveness of

the elevation exercises on the vegetation, is essentially the same as

that which is also evidenced with regard to the temperature of the

air and soil; and corresponds to the difference which is remarked

between the climate of a plateau, and that of a ridge or free peak in

the neighbourhood. In different valleys or on the spurs of a moun-

tain remarkable differences in the altitude of the limit of vegetation

often manifest themselves according to the exposure, the direction

of the wind, or the proximity of separate and extensive masses of

glacier ; but these influences are for the most part merely local, and

the general variations of the limit of vegetation dependent on the

massiveness of different groups of Alps are but little affected thereby.

. A comparison of the annual isotherms with the limits of vegetation

proves that. the different groups of vegetation do not always

terminate at the same annual isotherm. With the exception of

the Beech, he showed that up to the height of Conifer, these

limits in the Northern Alps are reached at warmer isotherms than

in the Central Alps; and a somewhat lower mean temperature

is observed on corresponding points of the group of Monte Rosa and

Mont Blanc. This is immediately dependent on the fact that the

growth of plants is not determined alone by the mean temperature

of the year, but also by that of the seasons and of the months. The

warmth of the summer is in this view of peculiar influence ; the

greater this is in connexion with the same mean temperature of the

whole year, the higher plants ascend, and the colder are the annual

isotherms which mark their limits. A review of all the meteor-

ological observations made in the district of the Alps shows that in

the Central Alps and in the group of Mont Blanc and Monte Rosa,

the summer warmth is greater and the climate consequently more

extreme than in the lower chains of the Northern Alps; by which

means the relation of the limits of vegetation to the annual isotherms

in these different mountain-groups is explained.

He further stated that his and his brother’s investigation of the

periodical development of the vegetation at heights of from 1500 to

8000 Paris feet showed among other things that the retardation of the

development by the elevation is in general less during the flowering

than during the ripening of the fruit; it amounts in the Alps during

the former period to ten days, during the latter to twelve and a half,

and on the average of the whole period of vegetation to eleven days.

The mean temperature is diminished in general about 2° of Celsius

for the same difference of height, during the period of the develop-

ment of vegetation. From their own observations on the influence

of height on the growth of Conifere, he concluded that in Pinus

Larix, P. Abies, P. sylvestris and P. Cembra, an evident diminution

in the thickness of the annual rings takes place at greater elevations.

A regular diminution, however, must not be expected for each

degree of elevation.. Not only the variations in the temperature of

10*

148 Linnean Society.

the air, of the soil, and in the climate generally (which concur to

disturb the Conifere at greater heights) produce a diminution

of their yearly growth; but the different nature of the soil has also

great influence on their growth. The mass of well-decomposed

earth, the presence of boulders or firm rock, the exposure of the

locality, the humidity of the soil, and in some degree also its inclina-

tion, have so great an influence on the growth of the tree, and are

moreover especially in the lower regions so irregularly distributed,

that the influence of elevation, which should be most closely con-

nected with the changes of climate, may be and is partially oblite-

rated. Very frequently indeed in investigations of the geography

of plants, a similar concurrence and a mutual correlation of the

various causes by which the changes of vegetation are produced, are

to be recognized. ‘The observation of the progress from year to

year shows that very frequently considerable variations occur in the

amount of growth in separate stems. These are not, however, con-

nected with definite years of the development, but irregularly dis-

tributed during the life of a tree. As they commonly extend overa

long series of years, and do not agree in different trees for definite

numbers of years, they cannot be produced by the climatic circum-

stances of unfavourable years. The larger oscillations of growth are

dependent, on the contrary, on the nature of the soil, inasmuch as

the roots during their extension meeting with more or less favourable

and rocky spots, the productiveness of a tree may be essentially

changed during many years.

An enumeration of all the phanerogamous plants found in the

Upper Moll district (in the Tauern, in Upper Carinthia) at between

7000 to 8000 Paris feet high, and between 8500 to 10,000 feet,

gave for the former region, the subnival, 224 species, for the latter,

the nival, 32; while Prof. O. Heer obtained from the same regions

in Glarus in Switzerland 219 and 12. -Many families, as for example

Boraginee, Euphorbiaceea, Geraniacee, Labiate, Liliacee, Stellate,

Umbellifere, &c., compared with the lower regions and with Germany,

diminish evidently and sometimes very strikingly in species in rela-

tion to the sum of Phanerogame. In some others no such regular

differences are found in relation to height. A remarkable relative

increase of species in connexion with increased elevation, is found in

Sazifragee and Primulacee; and may also be remarked in Cam-

panulacee, Caryophyllee, Composite, Gentianee, and others. This

depends, not on an absolute increase of species of these families, but

on a diminution of the species of the other families. Monocotyledones:

generally diminish with height in relation to Dicotyledones; except

that in the nival region and in the highest localities this proportion

appears to be somewhat undefined. The covering of snow also is

not completely universal in the high regions. In spots free from

snow and furnished with earth, phanerogamous plants, as well as

Mosses and Lichens, are found far above the snow-line. Among

the species which are found at the extremest limits in the Central

and Southern Alps, at 10,000 to 11,000 Paris feet high, are Andro-

sace glacialis and A. Helvetica, Cerastium latifolium, Cherleria sedoides,

Linnean Society. 149

Chrysanthemum alpinum, Gentiana Bavarica, Ranunculus glacialis,

Saxifraga bryoides, S. oppositifolia, Silene acaulis, &c. &c, The

extreme limit of Mosses is in general little above that of phaneroga-

mous plants. The last Lichens are to be found on the highest summits

of the Alps, attached to projecting rocks, without any limitation of

height. ‘The number of species and varieties, up to this time between

40 and 45 species, which have been found in the Alps between

10,000 and 14,780 Paris feet, is not inconsiderable, but this vege-

tation is limited to very few spots, surrounded by extensive masses

of snow. Among the Lecidee, Parmelie and Umbilicaria, collected

by Saussure, Agassiz, and themselves, on the highest localities, Dr.

Schlagintweit enumerated Lecidea geographica, L. confluens, Par-

melia elegans, P. varia, P. polytropa, Umbilicaria proboscidea (3. cy-

lindrica, &c.

December 17.—Robert Brown, Esq., President, in the Chair.

Read the conclusion of Mr. Benjamin Clarke’s “‘ Memoir on the

Position of the Carpels when two and when single, including out-

lines of a new Method of Arrangement of the Orders of Exogens,

and observations on the structure of Ovaries consisting of a single

Carpel.”

. In this memoir Mr. Clarke details the results of his observations

on the position of single and double carpella in reference to axis,

with the view of ascertaining the mode in which the reduction of

the carpella from a higher number takes place, and the value of the

characters thus obtained in the formation of a natural arrangement

of plants. He commences with dicarpous ovaries, in which he ob-

serves three different positions in relation to axis: Ist, right and

left, resulting generally (as he believes to be shown by an examina-

tion of the genus Carez and of certain Malpighiacee and Euphorbiacee)

from the suppression of a third and usually posterior carpellum, but

occasionally also (as for example in Lonicera, Fortunea, Diosma, and

probably Crucifere) from the abortion of the anterior and posterior

carpella of an ovary originally consisting of four divisions ; 2ndly, an-

terior and posterior, resulting in Houttuynia cordata from the disap-

pearance of one of the lateral carpella and the displacement of the

other so as to become opposed to the persistent posterior carpellum ;

in Agrimonia and Spirea (when dicarpous) from a similar sup-

pression ; as also in reduced fruits of Reseda luteola, &c.; 3rdly, ob-

lique, which he describes as of frequent occurrence both in plants in

which the carpella are generally anterior and posterior, and in those

in which they are as predominantly right and left, and which he sup-

poses to arise from the remaining lateral carpellum of a tricarpous

ovary retaining nearly its original position when the other lateral

carpellum has disappeared, in consequence of which the posterior

carpellum is somewhat displaced, becoming obliquely posterior. He

regards the single carpellum as the result of the non-development

of one of the carpella of a dicarpous ovarium, and its position may

consequently vary in three different ways: Ist, anterior, as occurs

150 : Linnean Society.

in l-carpellary ovaries of Myriacee, Onagrarie, Polygalee, Legumi-

nose and Acanthacee, to which may probably be added Hippuridee,

Bruniacee, &c.; 2ndly, posterior, as in the l-carpellary ovaries of

Houttuynia cordata and Piperacee ; 3rdly, lateral or oblique, instances

of which occur in Moree, in Elatostemma, and in Celtideea. The

normal number of carpella in all ovaries he regards as three or a

multiple of three; the additional series being frequently reduced

by abortion in the same manner as the first, and thus giving rise to

the formation of ovaries with four and five carpella. ‘Tricarpous

ovaries generally have their component parts placed two laterally

and one posteriorly ; but exceptions to this rule occur, as for exam-

ple in Viola, where the third carpellum is anterior, and in Clethra,

Pittosporum and Delphinium, in which the position of the carpella

varies in the same plant.

Mr. Clarke next proceeds to consider the value of the characters

derived from the position of the carpella, for which purpose he has

framed a large table containing the results of long-continued ob-

servations on a multitude of exogenous plants with monocarpous or

dicarpous ovaries. In this table he constitutes two primary divisions,

viz. Proterocarpous, in which the carpella when single are anterior

or lateral, never posterior; and Heterocarpous, in which the single

carpellum is for the most part a mixture of lateral, anterior and

posterior, and is rarely wholly posterior. The position of the com-

ponent parts of the dicarpous ovarium also appears to be more per-

manent in the first than in the second division. From this table

Mr. Clarke deduces various inferences in relation to the systematic

arrangement of plants, and the importance of the characters derived

from the position of the carpella, and more especially from that of

the single carpellum, which is liable to fewer and less important

exceptions. Thus for instance he considers the posterior position of

the single carpellum of Ceratophyllee, corresponding as it does with

that of Piperacee and their allies, and differing as far as known from

that of any other order with which it could be associated, as a strong

argument of affinity. He refers to the case of two-celled ovaries

with unequal cells, and regards the superior development of the

larger cell or of the corresponding stigma as indicative of what would

be the position of the single carpellum, were the ovary to be se

reduced, These remarks are followed by observations on the

general character of his divisions and subdivisions, and by some

notes on the position of earpella as regards endogenous plants and

Rhizanthee, and on the relation of didynamous stamens and carpella

as regards their order of suppression; and the first part of the

memoir concludes with some remarks on the difficulty of determining

with precision the true axis of the inflorescence, and the means of

obviating this difficulty in certain cases.

The second part of the memoir is more especially devoted to the

consideration of ovaries consisting of a single carpellum, to the rela-

tions borne by this carpellum to the axis in various families referred

by the author to each of his two principal divisions, and to the

grounds from which this relation is deduced. This being entirely

Linnean Society. 151

matter of detail is scarcely susceptible of analysis, but some of the

incidental observations connected with it may properly be noticed

here. Mr. Clarke states that in Scleranthus annuus the funiculus is

uniformly posterior to the seed and on the same side with the coty-

ledons, in which character that plant differs from Chenopodee and

Amaranthacee, and as far as he has been able to ascertain from J/le-

cebree, in which the funiculus is either anterior or lateral, and the

cotyledons (in pendulous seeds) on the opposite side of the seed or

less frequently lateral. Of thirty-two ovaries of Circea alpina, thirteen

had two cells with an ovule in each, but the posterior cell constantly

smaller than the anterior, in twelve the posterior cell was empty,

and in seven entirely absent; and this analogy with some particu-

larities in structure Jed him to regard the single cell of Hippuris as

most probably resulting from a single anterior carpellum. He shows

by a series of diagrams that the position of the fertile cell in Valeri-

anee is always lateral and external ; and observes that in the genera

with an irregular corolla it always bears the same relation to the

irregularity of the flower. He infers from an inferiority of develop-

ment of the posterior carpellum in Stylidium graminifolium, that if

the ovary in that genus were reduced to a single carpellum, that

carpellum would be anterior; a case which he has since found to

occur in St. adnatum, in which there is a single anterior carpellum,

or if two carpella are present the anterior only is fertile, the ovula

being always attached to the posterior angle of the cell. He de-

scribes the carpellum of Isopogon and Leucospermum among Proteacee

as anterior ; and notes that in Grevillea the carpellum always alter-

nates with the two larger sepala, but varies most extensively with

reference to what he considers the axis. In Anadenia he states that

the carpellum is always anterior in the lower half of the raceme,

but varies in position towards the summit, and in rare instances is

perhaps even posterior. In some species of Acacia also he believes

that he has found instances of posterior carpella, but as the flowers

were for the most part in threes, these carpella might belong to the

lateral flowers. In Pedicularis palustris he has always found the

anterior carpellum and the anterior division of the style larger than

the posterior; and the same is the case with Mendozia, resulting in

the latter instance in the suppression of the posterior carpellum in

the fruit. He gives at length his reasons for regarding the carpellum

as anterior in Casuarina, Cannabis, Humulus, Parietaria, Urtica, Ela-

tostemma and Celtis; and he concludes his remarks on the Protero-

carpous division by some observations on Cuphea and Lythrum; on

Magallane; and on Fumaria.

Under the head of the Heterocarpous division he begins by recur-

ring to the relations already mentioned as existing between Cerato-

phyllum, Piperacee, Houttuynia and Chloranthus. He then proceeds

to notice Gentianee, among which he states that the dichotomous

Erythrea linarifolia is an example of the two carpella being anterior

and posterior, and infers from thence and from other variations,

taken in connexion with the general statement that in this family

the carpella are right and left, that their position (as in Apocynee

152 Royal Irish Academy.

and Loganiacee, according to M. Alphonse DeCandolle) is variable.

He next refers to Broussonetia and Morus and to Stilbe, which latter

he is disposed to consider as related to Hmpetree and Euphorbiacee,

and then proceeds to the examination of Cupulifere, among which

he finds extensive variations. He refers to Coriaria as agreeing

with Malpighiacee in having its raphe turned away from the

placenta and consequently next to the dorsal rib of each carpellum,

which he describes as corresponding with the general position of

the funiculus in that family. He describes the carpella of Mirabilis

as being all lateral and internal; and again notices the peculiarities

which he had before referred to in the position of the funiculus in

Chenopodee, Amaranthacee and Illecebree, adding some remarks on

the carpella of Polygonee and Alsinee. He indicates certain cha-

racters in the flower of Casearia in which it approaches Monotropa,

Drosera, and especially Francoa. In Thymelee he finds considerable

variation in the position of the carpellum, and states that the rela-

tive position of carpellum and segments of perianthium is the reverse

of what takes place in Proteacee, the carpellum being always

opposite to one of the segments of the perianthium. The tendency

to the suppression of stamens in Thymelee is also the reverse of that

of Proteacee, being on the side opposite to the carpellum. In

Pimelea and Lachnea he states that the carpella are all posterior,

while in Daphne the carpella of the two-flowered axille stand with

their backs to each other, or more or less turned towards the stem:

Dais is a mixture of these. Lastly, he notices various peculiarities

in the ovary of Sassafras officinale, in Sanguisorbee, in Combretum,

in Aucuba Japonica and in Marlea.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

April 28, 1851.—Rev. T. R. Robinson, President, in the Chair.

Professor Allman read a notice of the emission of light by Anuro-

phorus fimetarius, Nicholi (Podura fimetaria, Linn.). During a

walk over the Hill of Howth near Dublin, on a dark night in Fe-

bruary last, he was struck with a luminous appearance in the earth

when disturbed to the depth of three or four inches; the light pro-

ceeded from numerous distinct points and lasted for more than a

minute after its first appearance. On carrying home some of the

phosphorescent earth, Dr. Allman was enabled to trace the pheeno-

menon in question to the presence of numerous living individuals of

Anurophorus fimetarius, from each of which there proceeded in the

dark a faint but very evident emanation of light. Specimens of the

insect preserved alive in a glass phial continued for many nights to

exhibit this beautiful pheenomenon, which was also witnessed by Dr.

Stokes and Mr. Haliday, as well as by numerous other friends whose

attention was directed to it by Dr. Allman. The light could not be

traced to any definite poimt in the insect. The Anurophorus was

very abundant on the hill, and subsequent observation proved that the

dark peaty soil which abounds in some places on Howth, was almost

the only part of the district from which it could be affirmed to be

absent. ) ,

‘Miscellaneous. 153

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Wolves Suckling Children. By the Honourable F. Ecerron.

Communicated by Sir Roperickx I. Murcutson.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

16 Belgrave Square, July 19, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—The annexed extract from the journal of the Hon.

Capt. Francis Egerton, R.N., who recently travelled in India with

Lord Grosvenor, was sent to me by his father, the Earl of Eliesmere,

with this remark :—“ It is odd that the same tale, like that of Sinbad

the sailor, should extend to the Highlands. I got a story identical

in all its particulars of the wolf time of Sutherland from the old

forester of the Reay ; in which district Gaelic tradition avers that

wolves so abounded, that it was usual to bury in the Island of Handa

to avoid desecration of the graves.”

On referring the case to Professor Owen at the late Meeting of the

British Association for the Advancement of Science at Ipswich, the

following was his reply :—

“TI have read with much interest the wolf story, and do not see

very great improbability in it; but it could not be accepted at the

Zoological Section because the facts are related at second-hand, the rule

being that an observation must be communicated by the observer.”

Under these circumstances, I think it right to give publicity to the

little narrative of Capt. Egerton, which, although possibly printed in

India, has not to my knowledge, nor to that of Professor Owen, been

made known in England.

If this story be substantiated, may we not, after all the scepticism of

the day, go back to the belief of our childhood, that Romulus and

Remus were really suckled by a wolf?

Your very obedient servant,

Roverick I. Murcuison.

The Wolf Story.

February 14, 1851.

Colonel Sleeman told me one of the strangest stories I ever heard

relative to some children, natives of this country (Oude), carried away

and brought up by wolves. He is acquainted with five instances of

this, in two of which he has both seen the children and knows the

circumstances connected with their recapture from the animals. It

seems that wolves are very numerous about Caunpore and Lucknow,

and that children are constantly being carried off by them. Most of

these have of course served as dinners for their captors, but some

have been brought up and educated after their own fashion by them.

Some time ago, two of the king of Oude’s sowars (mounted gens

d’armes), riding along the banks of the Goomptje, saw three animals

come down to drink. Two were evidently young wolves, but the

third was as evidently some other animal. The sowars rushed in upon

them and captured the three, and to their great surprise found that

one was a small naked boy. He was on all-fours like his companions,

had callosities on his knees and elbows, evidently caused by the atti-

tude used in moving about, and bit and scratched violently in resist-

154 Miscellaneous.

ing the capture. The boy was brought up in Lucknow, where he

lived some time, and may for aught I know be living still. He was

quite unable to articulate words, but had a dog-like intellect, quick at

understanding signs and so on. Another enfant trouvé under the

same circumstances lived with two English people for some time. He

learnt at last to pronounce the name of a lady who was kind to him

and for whom he showed some affection, but his intellect was always

clouded, and more like the instinct of a dog than the mind of a

human being. There was another more wonderful but hardly so well-.

authenticated story of a boy who never could get rid of a strong

wolfish smell, and who was seen not long after his capture to be

visited by three wolves which came evidently with hostile intentions,

but which after closely examining him, he seeming not the least

alarmed, played with him, and some nights afterwards brought their

relations, making the number of visitors amount to five ; the number

of cubs the litter he had been taken from was composed of. I think

Col. Sleeman believed this story to be perfectly true, though he could

not vouch for it. There is no account of any grown-up person having

been found among the wolves. Probably after a certain time they

may have got into a set of less scrupulous wolves, not acquainted with

the family ; the result is obvious.

Col. Sleeman has, I think, published an account of one of these

wolf-boys, but I forget where.

CARCHARIAS VULPES.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Weymouth, July 12, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—The following are further particulars of the Fox

Shark (Carcharias Vulpes), a notice of which appeared in the ‘ An-

nals’ for this present month of July. The extreme length from snout

to tip of the tail 12 feet. Length of tail from base to tip 6 feet.

Girth in the largest part 3 feet.

This fish was caught on Saturday, the 21st of June, in a mackerel

seine shot in the West Bay from the Chesil Beach. It was apparently

in pursuit of a schull of mackerel.

When inclosed in the seine it occasioned a great deal of damage by

constant blows of the tail.

This shark had evidently been on the coast for some days, as a man,

Jonah Fowler (who by the bye is quite a naturalist in his way, and

an excellent person with whom to go dredging), told me he was in

Portland Roads a day or two before the shark was caught (in the

Fairy Yacht) and saw the dorsal of some very large fish floating slowly

towards him ; he got ready his boat-hook, and as the fish came along-

side he attempted to hook it, but not penetrating it merely frightened

the fish, which immediately dived almost perpendicularly, at the same

time making a great splash with its tail. It was of a purplish colour

in the water ; he has since seen the subject of this notice, and at once

identified it as being of the same species, and probably it is the same

individual. T am, STUHR, yours obediently,

WitiiAM THompPson.

Miscellaneous. 155.

PRESERVATION OF PREPARATIONS FOR THE MICROSCOPE.

One of the greatest obstacles in the study of plants—in cases, at

least, where the aid of the microscope is indispensable—is the diffi-

culty of preserving the minute parts and sections which have formed

the materials of observation, and which require to be compared again

and again, before complete conviction as to the certainty of any par-

ticular facts can be obtained. Every one who has attempted to dive

into the intimate structure of vegetables, knows how hard it is to

make useful sections, and that it is often practically impossible to

obtain a second of equal excellence with one which a hacer direction

of the knife has once achieved. An easy method, therefore, of pre-

serving such preparations would be invaluable. It is true that the

plan adopted by Mr. Thwaites and others with such success, is avail-

able for a very large class of objects, but there is much difficulty in

preparing both the cells and fluid in which they are to be preserved;

and after all, not only is the expense considerable, and the necessity

of keeping a large quantity of very brittle objects in a separate cabinet,

with a very strict system of labelling, if the collection is to be of any

real value, an unavoidable waste of much time, but after all, even in

the best hands, the varnish is apt, after some months, to get into the

cells and destroy the delicate specimens. Besides which, objects so

mounted are, in consequence of the thickness of the cells, of no use

for the microscopes called doublets.

A very easy and compendious method of preserving all such pre-

parations as readily imbibe water has lately been proposed by C.

Miiller, which bids fair to be of great value. Slices of the very best

and most translucent tale are cut of any convenient size, and made so

thin that they will admit of being easily divided with a fine pointed

penknife. The lamina is then to be slit to the middle, and the object

inserted in the fissure with a little water. It will be found convenient

if possible to make the fissure nearer to one surface than the other,

and to mark the divided end by cutting off the corners. With a little

practice it will be found that the division will always be effected in

such a way as to secure the cohesion of the two lamine, and the re-

tention of the object. When the objects are wanted for the micro-

scope it will be necessary merely to dip the marked end of the tale

in water, with a pair of pincers ; and by means of capillary attraction,

the object will at once be properly moistened. A slip of paper neatly

gummed upon the undivided end, will at once answer the purpose of a

label, and will point out the upper surface of the talc, a matter of

some importance where deep doublets are used, supposing the lower

division of the plate to be thicker than the upper. It is clear-that

objects so preserved may be kept between the same sheets as the spe-

cimens from which they are taken, and will therefore be immediately

accessible without any loss of time. In a collection of Mosses, for

instance, and Jungermannie, especially where the specimens are small

and unique, and where in consequence it is often impossible to examine

the peristome more than once, unless the preparation can be preserved,

we have an admirable method of making even the rarest individuals

available for future observation.

The same method will apply to the greater part of fungi and other

156 Miscellaneous.

Cryptogams, and to a host of minute analyses of higher vegetables.

It is inapplicable only where, as in Algee, the tissues alter so much

in drying as to retain few of their characters, and where the applica-

tion of moisture does not make the tissues swell out to their original

size. It is, however, possible that this method may be modified, so

as to comprise even this important class of microscopic objects.—

Gardeners’ Chronicle, April 26, 1851.

NOTICE OF A SEA-BEACH DURING THE SILURIAN EPOCH.

One of the localities where fossils are obtained amongst the Silu-

rians of the southern highlands of Scotland, is at the eastern side of

the entrance into Kirkcudbright Bay. At this locality they occur in

several spots, and the deposits which afford them vary considerably

in appearance. Several beds of dark-coloured flags containing abun-

dance of Graptolites of the species ludensis and sagittarius, amongst

which the Orthoceras annulatum occurs, are to be met with. A light

grey shale is also found, having imbedded within it nodules, some of

which abound in fossils named in the ‘ Quarterly Journal of the Geo-

logical Society,’ vol. iv. p. 206, and which appear to have been trans-

ported from other fossiliferous beds, rather than to be concretions of

limestone gathered around organic bodies, inasmuch as the fossils

themselves are generally either on the surface of the nodule or occur

in a line slightly within its margin ; and the nodules often bear evi-

dence of friction and rolling, Besides these beds, there are seen near

Reaberry Head deposits consisting of fine-grained greywacke sand-

stone with intercalated shales, or rather indurated clays, which ap-

pear to be of considerable extent, and which, from the sandstones

and clays being of nearly equal thickness, and also from their regu-

larly alternating, offer characters which are uncommon amongst the

Scotch Silurians. One of these clay beds has imbedded within it

irregular lines of coarse sand, and amongst this sand fragments of

shells occur. These fragments consist of portions of Terebratula

lacunosa and T. semisuleata, Orthocerata, and minute pieces of other

shells, together with crinoidal rings. In some of the cells of the

Orthocerata the fragments of the other shells are seen mixed with

sand ; and the broken shells themselves are of a white colour, very

different from what Silurian fossils commonly present ; and on the

whole their appearance is not far removed from that of the broken

bleached and withered shells of our own shores.

The greywacke sandstone also affords some information concerning

the origin and circumstances attendant on the beds which are inter-

calated with it. On the under surfaces of some of these sandstones

lines of desiccation occur, indicating that the clayey deposits had been

exposed to the influence of solar heat ; and the nature of the deposits

themselves shows that the circumstances under which they originated

were somewhat similar to those which prevail on some of our coasts

at the present time. On the whole the appearance of these thin beds

_of greywacke sandstone and indurated clay is such as to show that in

this locality, during a portion of the Silurian epoch, there existed a

sea-shore, on the rippled surface of which grains of coarse sand and

fragments of shells were strewed. And as we find at the present time,

Miscellaneous. 157

on many spots of our shores, the lower parts of the ripple-markings

often affording coarse sand and broken pieces of shells, so likewise

during the Silurian epoch we have circumstances prevailing, such as

to show that the sun bleached the empty shells and cracked the dry

mud on this ancient sea-beach as it does at the present time.

The evidence of the occurrence of land in formations antecedent to

the carboniferous is exceeding rare, the deposits being exclusively of

a marine character; and although this deposit at Reaberry Head

only affords marine remains, yet the circumstances under which it

occurs, and also the state of the fossils which are imbedded in it,

leave no doubt that the sea, at the period when this littoral deposit

was being formed, rolled over a shore which skirted some portion of

land then above the surface of its waters. And it is probable that this

land had its fauna and flora, which this withered shell-bed may pos-

sibly at some time afford us some knowledge of.—Rosert Hark-

NESS.

On the Cell-membrane of Diatomaceous Shells. By J. W. Battery.

If hydrofluoric acid is applied to recent Diatomaceze, the shell

soon dissolves, leaving distinct, internal, flexible cell-membranes re-

taining the general form of the shells. These may sometimes but not

generally be detected even in the fossil specimens. When present,

they materially interfere with the examination of the true nature of

the markings of the siliceous shell, and should be destroyed by nitric

acid and heat, before the hydrofluoric acid is employed, unless it is

desired to study the cell-membrane itself. There is a curious differ-

ence in the action of hydrofluoric acid of the same strength upon

specimens of fossil Diatomaceze from different localities. Some dis-

solve with even too great rapidity in an acid which is slow and tedious

in its action on other specimens. The Bermuda and Richmond

Tripoli, and some specimens of fluviatile origin resist the action much

longer than is usual with most specimens, whether they are recent

marine, or either recent or fossil fluviatile ones. This difference is

probably due to different degrees of hydration.— From Silliman’s

American Journal of Science and Art, No. 33, May 1851.

A Comparative Examination of the Objective Glasses of Microscopes

Srom Mr. Ross of England; Mr. Spencer of America; and M.

Nachez of Paris. By J. Lawrence Smirtu, M.D.

Having had an opportunity, a short time since, while at Paris, to

examine the comparative merit of the lenses of these makers, it might

not be uninteresting to microscopists to know the result of my ex-

amination, particularly as it was made under peculiar circumstances ;

namely, by adapting alternately the objectives to the same mounting,

and regarding the same object under the same illumination.

The glasses used were considered by their makers as among their

best. That made by Ross was in the possession of M. Rutherford of

U.S. Spencer’s was owned by Dr. Burnet of Boston, and had just

been brought by him from Spencer. That of Nachez belongs to Dr.

Bigelow of Boston, now in Europe engaged in microscopic research

158 : Miscellaneous.

very creditable to himself. Their si phitjtieg powers varied from

thirteen hundred to fifteen hundred diameters, with an ocular mag-

nifying ten times; Ross’s was the feeblest, that of Spencer the

_ strongest.

The angular opening was first measured with great accuracy and

found as follows :

BOR SESE Ab iasgeg Fb 2

SOMBER SPS HREOC SS 135°

Nachez ....... Bite 120°

These measurements were all verified by the respective owners of

these lenses. :

The objects examined were the most difficult test-objects among the -

siliceous infusoria, as the Navicula angulata, one of the species of

Grammatophora, and a Navicula called the Amici test. The first two

were in balsam.

The lenses were first attached fo one of Nachez’s mounting, and

the best adjustment of oblique light used that this instrument affords.

The difference in the effect of the three lenses was very slight, all

- failing to show the lines on the Grammatophora or on the Amici test.

As notwithstanding the admirable arrangement of Nachez’s instrument >

for working purposes, we do not get the extreme obliquity of light

which is required for examining their fine lines, I had them all ar-

ranged on a mounting of Amici, which furnishes the necessary obli-

quity of light. Thus arranged, the lines on the Grammatophora were

distinctly and beautifully seen by all, with slight advantages in favour

of Spencer and Ross, the former of which magnified them most.

The Amici test was next tried, which resulted in Ross showing the

lines with perfect satisfaction; Spencer showing them, but not quite

so well; Nachez still less distinctly.

I would remark that this difference between the lenses appears to be

owing entirely to difference in the angle of opening, for where a very

oblique light is necessary to show lines, the lenses must be so con-

structed as to admit this light. I would also state that Nachez’s

system lacks an adjustment which the others have, by which the re-

lative position of the lenses can be changed, so as to compensate for

the thickness of the glass which covers the object, and which appears

favourable to the examination of those delicate tests. For the ex-

amination of globules we could not perceive any appreciable difference

between the lenses.

I would here remark in justice to M. Nachez that he deserves much

praise for the manner in which he has improved the microscope in

France, without augmenting the cost of the instrument, and out. of

England he is undoubtedly the best maker in Europe. To furnish an

idea of what he has done to diminish the cost of a good instrument, I

will compare the price of the objectives which have been the subject

of the experiments.

Reeds ei is 3 Geet AGE 306 francs.

Spencer 636 3b EO. Sead 230. ,,

Naheg; 00. 65s sicae ces ones 60 ,,

Meteorological Observations. 159

And what is still more, he is constantly improving his lenses without

adding to their expense.

The lower powers of these makers were examined without finding

any sensible difference in the defining effects of them, and what little

there was, was in favour of Spencer. The field of the three differed,

Nachez’s being the least, and Spencer’s the greatest. We cannot

bestow too much praise on our American maker, for the immense

progress which he has made in the construction of objective lenses,

and it is to be regretted that he has not chosen a better mounting for

them than that of Chevalier, which is very defective and prevents good

glasses from showing their best effects. :

I had intended making some remarks on oblique light, which has

come very much in use lately in observing lines and points on certain

objects, but it will be better for me to defer it. I would simply re-

mark that much caution is necessary in using it, as it will not always

give correct distances between lines.—Jb. No. 32, March 1851.

ANTIOPE CRISTATA.

To the British localities mentioned by Mr. Hancock in last month’s

Number may be added Langland Bay near Swansea, where my friend,

Mr. Moggridge, took a fine specimen in the summer of 1849. It is

noticed and figured in that year’s Report of the Swansea Literary and

Scientific Society under the last recorded name of ‘ Antiope splen-

dida.” —J. Gwyn Jerrreys, July 6th, 1851.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JUNE 1851*.

_ Chiswick—June 1, 2. Very fine. 3. Fine: cloudy. 4. Cloudy: fine: clear:

cold at night. 5. Densely clouded: rain. 6. Boisterous : cloudy and fine.

7. Densely overcast: slight rain. 8. Boisterous. 9, Drizzly. 10. Uniformly

overcast: rain, 11. Very fine. 12. Densely clouded: showers. 13. Overcast :

densely clouded: rain. 14. Fine: heavy clouds: slight rain. 15. Cloudy: rain.

16. Boisterous. 17. Cloudy and fine. 18. Very fine: boisterous, 19—21.

Very fine, 22. Cloudy: clear. 23. Fine: clear and cold at night. 24, 25. Very

fine. 26, 27. Hot and verydry. 28, 29. Hotanddry. 30. Slightly clouded.

Mean temperature of the month .,.......+ Sadebdeecss vecdusdes 59°21

Mean temperature of June 1850 ......secceeceeeeeees pokeskaye 59 +26

Mean temperature of June for the last twenty-five years . 60 °72

Average amount of rain in June .......... Seis sescceVinveccend 1°80 inch.

~ Boston.—June 1,2. Fine. 3. Fine: rain e.m. 4. Fine. 5—7. Cloudy:

raina.M.andp.M. 8. Cloudy. 9,10, Cloudy: rainp.m. 11. Fine. 12. Cloudy:

raina.M. 13. Cloudy: rainr.m., 14. Fine. 15, Fine: rainr.m. 16. Cloudy:

stormy. 17. Fine: stormy. 18—20. Cloudy. 21. Fine: thunder and light-

ning, with rain and hail r.w. 22—25. Cloudy. 26—30. Fine.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—June 1. Bright: showers. 2. Bright: rain. 3.

Clear. 4. Showers: fine. 5. Fine: showers. 6. Fine: clear. 7. Bright:

fine. 8. Rain: hazy. 9. Showers: clear, 10, Showers: damp. 11. Showers.

12, Clear: fine. 13. Bright: fine. 14. Fine: hazy. 15. Rain. 16. Rain:

drizzle. 17. Showers: clear. 18. Fine: drizzle. 19. Showers: hazy. 20. Fine:

clear. 21. Bright; showers, 22. Cloudy. 23. Bright: drizzle. 24. Cloudy.

25. Bright: damp. 26. Cloudy: clear. 27,28. Clear: fine. 29, 30. Hot;

fine.

* The observations from the Rev. W. Dunbar of Applegarth Manse have

not reached us.

8% 60.2 £E-1 9S-0S |1¢-€¢ 6-09 £0-LP0P-14 £08-68 L6L-6% | 19-62 |626-62 (690-08 *ULaTY

Dre | |

Bias seseee|eoeees| soeeee 9 | +9 09 | 69 Lo| SG | Zg | 60-0€ | 60.08 09-6% 190-08 PZ1-0F "0c@

bios sharawenssb < *3 9 Lo | 69 G-L9| OS | 2g | 11-0€ | 11-0€ 29-6% SZ1-0€ ShI-0£| °6z

sonere pie oe ee ‘as | ‘a | $09 | ¥¥o 69, 1S | Pg | 11-0€ | €1-0€ £9-6% LE1-0€ LPI-0€| *gz

Mest 6 ed moe oe wyeo| *a gS | gS 69; 2 | 16 |LI-0€ | L1-0€ £9-6% SZ1-0€ 691-08} *Lz

£0. vit de che tad “RY ‘ms | °S oS | 29 G9} 9F | Sg | 60.0€ | ¥g.6z OL-6% |00Z-0€ L9z-0€ | *9z

QU. eta de “m | om | £€¢ | £E¢ Lo| LV | LL | 98.6% | 76.6% 89-62% \9PZ-0£ 092-08 | °Sz

| Po. Erp eh. ag “m | °AM £g | 9g 6S| SV | €L | 76.6% | So.0€ 9L-6% \ZVZ-0€ 'LOt-0F | “hz

£0. seteeeleeeere] oar -m | emu | $9h | 6P 6S; SE | Lo $0.0 | Go-0€ 89-62 |E9T-0F ghZ-08| *€z

Cl. go. |°°°"**|-aua ‘mu | ‘mu | $ZP | 2G 09; 1V | LO | 8.6% | LS-6% 9@-6% €18-6% P10-0£| °zz

to. prseeabeoeEte! . cong *s | ‘as ec; 6¢ OL SS | Lg | 09.6% | OL-6z 8£-62. |689-62 £88-66| *1z)

mrt? ae eeenyeerarel seg “m | sms | $87] of Lo| LP | 18 | 16.6% | 96-62 8S-6Z |SE0-0F 960-08 | *oz

I1- feted ged *mum| "Ms | FLV | 1G Lo| 6b | SL | 8-62 | S-6z GS-6Z |SO01-0€ O91-0€| “61

veeees seeeeel CQ. | om ‘mum| “a | OS | £¢¢ LG) cS | IL | 08-62% | 01-0 06-62 |1€Z-6% ZOP-0€| “gt

Lo. teteeeleweeee! aay ‘mum| smu | ¥9P Ly LG| ge 99 |0Z-0€ | 76.6% L9-6% |602-0€ €8E-0F| “ZT

CZ. 1% |°°°°"| °aa “m | *m | $09! Og 19| Sv | LO | 9OF.6% | ££.6 £€-6% |Z€8-6Z 10-08 | “or

SZ. "eres" BE. | 0s “ms | ‘ms | 19 | 3G v9 3S | Po | 9€-6z | 89-62 GS-6% |706-6% 950-06 | °S1

aa eT > ap ‘a | ms | 69 | Fo¢ LG| 10 | Lo 06.62 | 26.62 LS-6% 9€0-0€ 190.08 “FI

ovhece zo. | Po. | cu ‘m [ems | LG | SHG S-9 LV | Lo |98-6% | 0L-6% €%-6% |Z6L-6% £16-6%| “€1O

Lo. teoresl Or | eg *s | ‘ms | ¥67 | €¢ LS’ 9S | 19 | 99-62 | 99.6% £2-6% |0S9-62 LEL-6G| ‘ZI

Co. 80. | Fo. | ‘as ‘mum|) “Ms | 67 | gp 1G; gv | Lo | FL-62 | PL-6z £6-6% |S96-6Z 086-62| “IT

60- GE. |S. | mM ‘a | ou! EV | bP 0S| €V | SS | 89.6% | 09.62 2Z-6Z |ZV9-6% OZL-6Z)| ‘Ol

Z1- sees] 7, |! ou ‘mum| as | SP | Lp LG} gv | 19 | 0L-6% |2L-6z 9F-6% |199-6% €96-62| °6

of. QI. |'°°***| ou ‘ma | ms | 67 | 2g £9; 9S | IL | 82-6 | Z€.6z 8£-6Z 9£6-6% 096-6Z| °*8

go- OZ. | 10+ | ‘as ‘mss | "ms | 67 | 16 G-19| €F | 99 |89-6% | Zl-6z VV-6% |LE6-6Z $96-62| *L

Il- ee ae ‘ms | ems | CP | $7g 09/ ZS | 19 | 09-62% | gf-6z LZ-6% |ZZ8-6% 096-62} *9 C

10- vo. | PI. | *as *s | ms | #S7 | 1g €G| SF | 29 |QV-6z | 29-6 LE-6% |€LL-6% €£8-6%| °S

ZO: Vo. | 10+ | “ms ‘mau | mu | PP | fbp 0S| 9€ | 99 | 01.6% | 79-6z OF-6Z 618-62 706-62 | ‘VY

Go. sereee) OO. | tant *m | "ms | ¥3p | FoF G-¥9| 6€ | VL | 99.6% | 9S-6z 9£-6% |%L9-6% 618-62| °€

90- dbs Seen ead ‘mum | ‘Mu | PP | os 8S| 1V. | ZL |GL.6% | 06-62 89-6Z |ZP0-0£ |1g1-0£ | *%

iby mist orth aa ‘msm] ‘au | 1G | $¢¢ LG| €V | OL | ¥6-6z | gI1-0€ L8-6@ SO1-0€ £9.08 | “I

2} Son | 2 se |\& 4 = ‘urd | sure ‘urd | ‘ure : ' ‘oune

Eo se = z Eo 2g 8 Bo | Be | 5 |e 2P| 5 | bk | % | 26 6 6: f ee fm Oe | test

scise)6 | 2 | 38 | 32) § | g2|— : es ; 3S

RS ei TER ER 1 Ra © Fe Meonkion suai BP | -pommsyo areuxiee -anys-saryung| © “OrMstyO < S

: os

“Urey “PUM *19J9MIOWIIY J, *19j9MOIV > Ey

“KANWUQC) ‘asunpy youmpung yo “uoysnojyD °C "Ady ay7 49 pun {auIHS-saluaMag ‘asunyy yzuvSaddy yo “requng *M ‘4937 947 Aq {NoLsog

#0 “1189 “IN 49 SuopuoT svau ‘xoIMSIHA yo Ajar00g younynaysopzy ay} fo Uapeny) ay? yD uosdwoyy, ‘ayy, 49 apuw suounasasgQ yonsoposoazapy

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

_ [SECOND SERIES.]

No. 45. SEPTEMBER 1851. _

XV.— Observations on the Affinities of the Olacacez.

By Joun Miers, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.

Tue family of the Olacacee, first proposed by Mirbel, in 1813,

under the name of Olacinee, was placed by him near the Auran-

tiacee: Jussieu stationed it in proximity with the Sapotacee,

while DeCandolle following the views of Mirbel arranged it close

to Aurantiacee, a conclusion adopted by most succeeding

botanists, and among these Endlicher and Meisner, who dis-

posed it with Aurantiacee, Meliacee, Humiriacee, &c., in a class

called Hesperides. Brongniart however followed the original

views of Mr. Brown, in regard to the affinity of Olax with the

Santalacee ; but upon less satisfactory grounds, he associated with

these the Loranthacee, excluding at the same time Ximenia from

the family. Dr. Lindley in his ‘ Nixus Plantarum’ and ‘ Natural

System ’ offered a new view, by placing it, under the designation

of the Olacacee, in the same alliance with the Pittosporacee and

Vitacee, for which position few and not very satisfactory reasons

could be offered. Mr. Bentham, in an excellent memoir on the

Olacinee (Linn. Trans. xviii. 676), proposed a new arrangement

of the order into three distinct tribes, adding several new genera,

together with his ingenious views in regard to its affinities, when

he justly denied its relation with the Aurantiacee, although he

admitted its approach to the Humiriacee, considering both these

families to be approximate with the Styracee; and lastly he

allowed, that through Opilia and Cansjera, the Olacinee evidently

osculate with the Santalacee. Finally, Dr. Lindley (Veg.

Kingd. p. 43) repeated his former views, with some modifica-

tions, placing it in his alliance of the Berberales, together with

Droseracee, Berberidacee, Vitacee, Pittosporacee, &c., an alliance

which, as Dr. Asa Gray very justly remarks (Gen. Pl. Un.

St. 1. p. 78), “is there placed on peculiar grounds by no means

compatible with ordinary views of botanical affinity.’ In

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. li

162 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez.

estimating the value of these conflicting opinions, I will endea-

vour to show, that notwithstanding their extreme divergence,

they will allow of a considerable degree of approximation.

We have the strongest. evidence of the approach of the Ola-

cacee towards the Santalacee, mm the singular and important

consideration of the structure of the ovarium and the seed ; and

if we consider the biserial floral envelopes of many of the genera

of the latter order to be calyx and corolla, both of which are

often most distinctly developed, as in Choretrum, Leptomeria,

Leptonium and Mida, as also in Quinchamalium, Arjoona and

Myoschilos, it is clear that its relationship towards the Olacacee

is infinitely stronger than with the Thymeleacee, Proteacee and

Lauracee, to which, in fact, they claim but a most distant affinity.

This consideration did not escape the penetration of Mr. Brown,

who more than forty years ago, and some time before the esta-

blishment of the family of the Olacacee, suggested* that the floral

envelope called, perianthium in. the Santalacee may be looked

upon as analogous to the same organ called corolla in Olaz, and

the calycular appendages may be viewed as a distinct calyx,

alike in both instances; and hence, with equal reason in one

case as in the other, we may consider the floral envelopes to be

dichlamydeous rather than monochlamydeous: or we may

imagine, that at a very early period in the development of the

bud, the calyx and corolla have become connate, and hence

grown into one common envelope,—an hypothesis rendered very

probable from the constant thickness of its substance, and its

divisibility into two distinct lamine. I was led to a similar

conclusion many years since by the examination of the Chilean

genera Quinchamalium, Myoschilos and Arjoona, which have all a

very distinct calyx, while the more conspicuous envelope, hitherto

called perigonium, is decidedly petaloid in texture. Under this

point of view, a close relationship will be found to exist between

the Olacacee, Santalacee and Styracee, to which perhaps may

also be added the Myrsinacee (but not the Primulacee),

and it would then remain to be decided, in what part of the

system such an alliance ought to find its place. I will not at

present stop to offer proof of the alliance of the Santalacee with

the orders above-mentioned, as I shall shortly have to revert to

that consideration, but assume the fact for the present as one

that admits of little doubt, and proceed to speak of the affinities

of the Olacacee in other quarters, taking this family within the

limits it has hitherto embraced.

_1I have alluded to the relationship of the Olacacee with the

Styracee, but. in so doing it is requisite here to state, that I

consider the Symplocacee as ordinally distinct from the Styracee,

* Prodr., 352.

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacaceze. 163

as will be made apparent when I describe two new genera ap-

pertaining to the former family. Don first suggested this

separation, but he does not appear to have been aware of all the

facts that prove their want of identity. In the Symplocacee we

find a calyx of five imbricate sepals, a corolla with very imbricated

eestivation, numerous stamens, placed in many series upon the

corolla, having ovate 2-lobed anthers, without intervening con-

nective, an inferior ovarium, showing a strict union of its carpels

into five complete cells, and seeds of very different structure. In

the Styracee, on the contrary, we have a tubular calyx with an

almost entire border, petals with a distinctly valvate estivation,

stamens in a single series, generally double the number of the

petals, and therefore by turns, opposite and alternate with them ;

here the anthers are linear, dorsally affixed upon a very fleshy

connective; the ovarium is superior, wholly free from the calyx,

with a remarkable pulvinate depressed epigynous gland; it is

3-locular at base, the dissepiments separating from the axis about

its middle, and gradually disappearing at the apex, where it is

completely unilocular, the base of the style being hollow, and

continuous with the cavity of the cell; the cionosperm rises in

the axis above the point of the separation of the dissepiments,

and to the axile column are attached three fleshy placentz, each

bearing several ovules (about nine) in three rows, the upper

series being erect, the middle horizontal, the lowermost suspended,

the summit of each ovule being borne upon a cupshaped stro-

phiole, as in the Celastracee : of these only a single seed becomes

matured, as in Olacacee ; it differs however in being erect, and

showing at its base the remains of the abortive ovules: the radicle

of the embryo, enclosed in fleshy albumen, is directed to the

point of attachment, as in Olacacee, but owing to the different -

position of the seed, it of course assumes a contrary direction,

and points to the base of the fruit; the cotyledons are much

larger and more foliaceous than in Olacacee. These points of

structure are evidently quite opposite to what we find in the

Symplocacea, and it is surprising they could ever have been

associated together. The characters of the Styracee are how-

ever analogous to those of the Olacacea, and there exists a very

close affinity between the two families. The corolla is in no

degree more gamopetalous in Styracee than it is in Olacacee,

for in both cases the petals are valvate in estivation, at first

eohere slightly by their margins, and finally separate nearly to

the base, where a short portion always remains agglutinated, by

the adhesion of a very thin annulus, from which the stamens

originate; but upon removing this annulus the petals will be

found to separate easily, and not to be really confluent into a

gamopetalous tube. We also see in Liriosma the same tendency

11*

164 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez.

to the adhesion of its parts, carried even to a greater extent than

in any instance I have found in Styracee ; and in Schépfia, which

is justly included by Mr. Bentham in the Olacacea, we see a

still greater tendency to a confluence of its parts. — If therefore

the Olacacee have been placed by all botanists among the pleio-

petalous orders, there can be no reason why the Styracee should

be considered as a monopetalous family. The ovariam in Sty-

racee is stated by most aathors to be half inferior, but I have

observed that at an early stage, and even after the fall of the

flower, it is quite free, although partly surrounded by the tube

of the calyx; and if it become subsequently agglutinated to the

latter, it is probably only at a late period, as we find to occur in

Liriosma. :

The Ebenacea, by most botanists, have been held to be closely

allied to the Styracee, but this does not appear to me quite

evident. Though placed among Corolliflore, it appears to me

that they should rather be arranged among the polypetalous

groups, for their petals are often quite distinct, or when united,

cohere so slightly as to be separated by a little force. The sta-

mens, although sometimes adnate to the corolla, are most gene-

rally free, or at least originate in a fleshy disk, which sometimes

assumes the form of a very short hypogynous tube. In one

Brazilian species of Diospyros, I have found the albumen in the

seed to be distinctly ruminated, as in the Anonacee, the embryo

having a terete radicle and broad foliaceous cotyledons, much

resembling in structure that of Monodora. Cargillia, according

to Mr. Brown, a genus of this family, so nearly approaches the

Anonacee, that the typical species was described. by Jacquin as

the Anona microcarpa (Fragm. xl. tab. 44. fig. 7), and by Dunal

as the Monodora microcarpa. In the Brazilian species of Dios-

pyros above alluded to, the seeds are imbedded in pulp, and

covered -by a mucilaginous arillus: they are also compressed,

with a linear, basal, and somewhat lateral umbilicus, forming a

deep marginal furrow, into the bottom of which cavity the ex-

tremity of the radicle subtends, as in several genera of the Ano-

nacee*, Monotheca and Reptonia, placed in Theophrastee, appear,

from the descriptions given of them, to have little in common

with that family, and to belong rather to Styracea, if we consider

the basal placentations, which I have shown to exist in this last-

* A precisely similar structure is found m Diospyros Candolleana, ac-

eording to Wight’s ‘Icones,’ plate 1222, fig. 8 to 11. In several other

instances in this family, the albumen is depicted in the same work as being

distinctly ruminated, so that this may probably be a general character of

the order, although so remarkable a feature is not noticed in any botanical

work. Gaértner however hints at the fact, but only in one instance out of

the many species of Diospyros he describes; D. tetrasperma, which has

its “ albumen radiato-striatum, quasi fibrosum.”

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez. 165

mentioned order, as in the Olacacee ; and. the approximation of

these genera to the Anonacee is again confirmed by the rumi-

nated albumen of the seed of Reptonia. The relation of the

Ebenacee with the Olacacee was, I believe, first pomted out by

Jussieu, but few botanists have attended to the suggestion ; from

the indications just mentioned, it will probably be found, that a

more fitting position for the Lbenacee in the system exists among

the hypogynous Polypetalez, not far from the Anonacee, rather

than in the monopetalous group, where it is placed in the ‘ Pro-

dromus’ of DeCandolle, and in the arrangements of other modern

botanists.

Mr. Bentham in his memoir before quoted gives his opinion,

that among dichlamydeous plants, the family of the Humiriacee

approaches most to that of the Olacacee ; but in this inference

he had probably in view his tribe [cacinee, which I propose to

remove altogether from the order: 1 cannot indeed perceive any

such approximation between the two families. In’ the Humi-

riacee, the estivation of the corolla is imbricated or contorsive,

the stamens are many-seried, and numerous in respect to the

petals, generally united into a monadelphous tube, or combined

in phalanges, and they have a singular expansion of their fleshy

connective ; the ovarium is surrounded at its base by a thin, and

somewhat membranaceous dentate ring ; it has four or five com-

plete cells, which by the thickening of the axile placenta are

often again divided by a transverse partition. The fruit is a

berry, having a 5-celled osseous nut, the cells beng often 2-

locellate, and the seeds are provided with the usual mtegumental

coverings. ‘This is in no way analogous to what is seen in

Olacacee; but the Humiriacee present a more manifest affinity

with the Symplocacee.

A considerable degree of analogy between the Myrsinacee and

Olacacee is shown im the position of its stamens opposite the

petals, which present an estivation sv little imbricated as to be

sometimes mistaken for being valvate; they agree also much in

habit and inflorescence. In Jcacorea the ovarium is unilocular,

with four ovules attached to a central free placenta, of which

sometimes only one becomes matured, as in Olacacee; but here

the analogy ceases, as the zestivation of the corolla is contorsively

imbricate and the seed presents all the characters of the Myrsi-

nacee. This family has been arranged by most authors among

the Monopetalee, but for the reasons before urged in regard to

the Ebenacee and Styracee, it should be transferred to the Pleto-

petalee. In Mesa, Samara (Choripetalum, A. DC.), and Embelia,

the corolla is decidedly pleiopetalous, and in the other genera of

the. order the petals are only slightly coherent at base, the

ovarium being in all cases superior, except in. Mesa, where it is

166 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacaceze.

said to be partly inferior, but probably not so at an early period.

The disposition to produce red dots in all parts of the plant in

Liriosma, as in the Myrsinacee, is common to several families of

the Thalamiflore of DeCandolle’s arrangement. Some degree

of analogy may also be perceived between the Myrsinacee and

the Anonacee, Lardizabalacee, and Menispermacee, in the de-

velopment of the ovule, in the arilliform growth of the placentary

indusia, as constantly witnessed in the two former families, and

frequently in the latter, and in the deeply concave hilum, formed

by the increment of the seed around the placenta, which is drawn

into its cavity, and the consequently somewhat arcuate direction

of the embryo within the albumen, seen more especially in the

tribe Heteroclinee among the latter family. There are other

considerations to be held in view, that the Primulacee, Myrsi-

nacee, and Theophrastacee, offer a free central placenta within the

ovarium, without any appearance of parietal septa, or any con-

nexion of the placenta with the style: we see also in the [/hci- -

bracee, Mesembryanthacee, and Portulacacee, a somewhat ana-

logous development ; but in these cases we cannot imagine this

to be the result of the rolling up of the placentary margins of one

or more carpellary leaves, according to the hypothesis generally

entertained ; but we may rather conceive, that the margins of the

carpellary leaves constituting the ovarium have not the power of

developing ovuliferous placentz, a power seemingly there con-

fined to the rudimentary petiolar support or gynophorus, which

throws out its placentary threads, that are free in Portulacacea,

&c., but confluent in Primulacee, Myrsinacee, Theophrastacea, &c.

This view is confirmed by the appearance of the lengthened

thread that grows up from the torus with the elongation of its

seed, and its placentary attachment, in the instance of Avgiceras.

We may therefore look upon this mode of development as the

opposite extreme of the case of the multilocular ovarium, where

its intrafolded placentations unite in a central axis; and we may

look upon the Olacacee, Styracee, &c., as forming an interme-

diate state of development. Under such an hypothesis, keeping

in view the considerations before mentioned, it would tend to

a more natural division of the system, to remove all the several

orders, from the Lentibularie to the Styracee, from the position

assigned to them in the arrangement of the ‘Prodromus.’ Yet

because the development of the ovaria in these instances may be

traced to somewhat similar causes, it does not necessarily follow

that they must all be allied together, for other considerations of

equal moment may tend to keep them far apart. Thus from

circumstances before enumerated, the Styracee and Myrsinacee

might be associated with the Olacacee and Santalacea, between

Berberidacee and Rheades, in a group that might be called Cio-

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez. 167

nosperme, as | suggested on a former occasion (huj. op. vol. vii.

p. 207), and in this group the anomalous genus Aptandra will

naturally find its place. On the other hand, the Sapotacee with

their truly axile placentation, the complete cells of their ovarium,

and their corolla more pleiopetalous than monopetalous, appear

more naturally allied to the Aguifoliacee, in which family the

petals are also generally combined at the base into atube. The

Ebenacee, as before suggested, appear to belong to the neigh-

bourhood of the Anonacee rather than of the Aquifoliacee, with

which family they are strangely consociated by Dr. Lindley

(Veg. Kingd. p. 594) in the same alliance with the Gentianacea,

Apocynacee, &e. The affinity of the Symplocacee with the Hu-

miriacee has been already indicated. The Primulacee, together

with the Lentibulariacee, appear to have more relation with the

Plantaginacee and Hydrophyllacee,.an alliance that differs. little

from that shown by Dr. Lindley (Veg. Kingd. p. 637). The

farther prosecution of these considerations would be foreign to

the present purpose, and they are now only indicated with the

view of assisting us in the determination of the true affinities of

the Olacacee.

- There is yet another family, to which the Olacacee, compre-

hending all the genera included in it by Mr. Bentham, will

be found to offer many points of approximation,—I mean the

Aquifoliacee of DeCandolle, the Idicinee of Brongniart, Endlicher

and others ; but I am not aware that this affinity has been before

noticed. Many species of [/ex bear much the habit of the Ola-

cacee and differ little in the structure of the flower from the

tribe Icacinee, except in the estivation of the corolla and the

unilocular apex of the ovarium. Leretia, indeed, bears a re-

markable resemblance in its habit and inflorescence, and in the

structure of its flowers, toa Brazilian species of Villaresia, dif-

ferimg principally in the estivation of the corolla, and in the

want of an inner carinated midrib in the petals; but im other

points of arrangement there is very little variance, agreeing even

in its unilocular ovarium, with two collateral ovules suspended

almost parietally from near the apex of the cell. The structure

of the fruit of Villaresia corresponds so far with that of the Ola-

cacee, im having a single seed, with copious albumen, containing

a small embryo- near its summit, with a superior radicle, and

small cotyledons. It may be well here to mention a fact, ap-

parently yet unknown, which may serve to throw some better

light upon the real affinities of the Aguifoliacee. I have found

that the suspension of the ovules in the ovarium of Villaresia

is-not really parietal, as generally stated, for it is sometimes

completely bilocular, with two ovules in each cell, collaterally

suspended from each side of the dissepiment by a cupshaped

168 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacaces.

strophiole, like that seen in the ovules of the Celastracee ; but in

ordinary cases the ovarium is unilocular, only by the suppres-

sion of one of the cells, and the confluence of the dissepiment

with the pericarpial covering, for it is then always somewhat

eibbous, and its wall much thicker on the side of the abortive

cell, towards which the style is then constantly somewhat lateral :

this fact serves to bring the genus completely within the pale of

the Aquifoliacee, as it is evident that its ovules are really

suspended from the normal dissepiment, not. parietally attached

to the wall of an originally solitary carpel.. It will also serve to

guide us to the true position in the system of Leretia, Pogope-

talum, and the rest of the somewhat extensive group of the Jca-

cinee, which I shall be able to prove to be quite distinct, in

many leading and essential characters, from the Olacacee.. Rhap-

tostylum, an anomalous genus of the Aquifoliacee, accords with

Heisteria in many remarkable points; they agree in habit and

inflorescence, both having flowers in aggregated axillary clusters,

growing out of imbricated buds ; they have also a small 5-toothed

calyx, a corolla of five petals partly cohering at base, but easily

separable, with a valvate eestivation, ten stamens, five of which

are opposite, and five alternate with the petals, and partly ad-

hering to them, a trilocular depressed and somewhat stipitate

ovarium, with a single ovule suspended in each cell, a short

erect style, and a clavate stigma: this close approximation of

characters 1s very apparent, but the subsequent development of

the calyx is not recorded in Rhaptostylum, nor is the nature of

its fruit known. The genus Ptychopetalum of Bentham also

agrees with Rhaptostylum in its principal floral characters, but

differs in its unilocular ovule with two suspended ovules, a nearly

constant feature of the Icacinee. From the description of

Kunth, the three cells of the ovarium are symmetrical, and not

lateral, as in Pogopetalum ; and as the fact of the evanescence of

the dissepiments at their summit probably escaped the observa-

tion of that botanist, we may safely conclude that Rhaptostylum

will be found to belong to Olacacee rather than to the tribe of

the Icacinee, or to the family of the Aquifoliacee. Iodina again,

which has always been referred to the last-mentioned family,

really belongs, as I shall be able to show, to the Olacacee: this

curious genus presents a minute cupshaped bractiform calyx,

with an entirely free campanular fleshy corolla, half cleft into five

acute lobes, with a valvate estivation : a large fleshy cup-shaped

disk, fixed on a distinct stipitate support within the corolla, sur-

rounds the ovarium, and upon its margin the stamens are in-

serted ; five of these are fertile, and placed opposite to the lobes

of the corolla, the others are alternate, squamiform and petaloid,

having been hitherto described as petals, but from their position

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacaceze. 169

they are evidently analogous to the sterile stamens of Agonandra,

a new genus of Olacacee: the depressed ovarium, partly im-

mersed in the disk, is unilocular, with two to five ovules

suspended from a cionosperm, or free central placenta. Jodina

from its habit, with its spinous leaves more resembling those of

the Holly, might well be supposed to belong to Aquifoliacee, but

the estivation of its corolla, and the peculiar structure of its

ovarium, refer it, without doubt, to Olacacee. The genus Iodina,

at first sight, offers a close resemblance to Cervantesia, which

has in like manner five large petaloid scales, alternating with as

many fertile stamens, and all originating in one common whorl,

from the margin of a cupuliform disk; but in this genus the

disk is not free, as in Jodina, but is entirely adnate with the tube

of the floral envelope, so that when the fruit ripens, the drupe

exhibits on its sides the persistent lobes of the corolla, and the

petaloid stamens; but as the principal floral envelope must be

regarded as a perigonium, having no calyx at its base, and as

the disk is adnate with this perigonium, this genus must be

referred to Santalacee, while Jodina and Agonandra must belong

to Olacacee. There is one very unusual point of structure in

Cervantesia, which appears to me without example; the floral

envelope, deeply cleft above into five equal segments, is adnate

to the disk, a little below the level of its free margin, but at this

point it descends again below the same line of attachment, in

the form of five other reverse segments, equal in size and con-

tinuous with the upper ones, and quite free from the disk and

pedicel, which they enclose, so that it appears to consist of five

elliptical segments, pomted and free, both above and below, and

confluent only with each other and with the margin of the

disk by a narrow transverse zone running across their middle :

these inferior free processes must be spurlike extensions of the

perigonium.

We have still another striking instance of the consimilitude in

the external characters of the Olacacee and Aquifoliacee, which

has led to a confusion of reference, in an opposite direction : this

occurs in the genus Bursinopetalum of Wight, who assigned it

to the former family, but which appears to me clearly belonging

to the latter, as it agrees with it in the imbricate estivation of

its corolla; the petals, though distinct, and somewhat valvate at

base, are decidedly imbricated for at least two-thirds” of their

length, two alternate petals being exterior to the others, and

their margins overlapping to a considerable extent; they have

the same prominent internal keel, and the apex is deeply inflected

by long processes, which are torsively complicated together,

as in Villaresia; the ovarium (probably from a similar cause)

is unilocular, with an ovule (or two?) suspended on one side

170 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacee.

from near the summit of the cell; so far all accords with the

last-mentioned genus, but it differs in having its ovarium half

immersed in the fleshy torus, which however occurs sometimes

im Ilex. Although the ovarium is at first almost superior, it

subsequently becomes inferior by the growth of the fleshy torus,

or disk, and it is the lower portion only that acquires increment,

for the fruit ultimately is invested by the enlarged calyx, now

become adnate, and is crowned by its five persistent teeth, the

originally superior portion of the ovarium, and the base of the

style, forming an umbilical scar upon its summit. The most

prominent feature, however, is in the development of the fruit,

and its structural resemblance to that of Villaresia; this is a

drupe containing a very thick ligneous putamen of considerable

size, which is one-celled ; but the longitudinal parietal placenta

seen in the ovarium has now become so much thickened, and

extended across the cavity of the cell, as to make it thus appear

as if it were almost bilocular, and its single seed hence becomes

inflected around the placenta, and made to assume the form of

the cavity thus formed, which in its transverse section is hippo-

crepiform: the seed, as in the Aquifoliacee, has a copious albumen,

with a small embryo near its summit, having a superior radicle,

pointed towards its apex. From the identity of this construction

to that of Villaresia, we may reasonably conclude, that in Bur-

sinopetalum the more normal condition of the ovarium is also

bilocular, which indeed is evident from the hollow, or longitudinal

slit, limed with a distinct membrane, seen to extend down the

middle of the thickened incomplete dissepiment, and which is

most probably the vestige of the abortive cell. These facts all

tend to prove, that however structurally opposed the Aquifoliacee

may be to the Olacacee, they possess so many external cha-

racters in common, as to have led the most expert botanists of

our time to confound the two orders, by placing several genera

in one family that belong to the other, and vice versd. I will

here mention that Pogopetalum, placed by Mr. Bentham in Ola-

eacee, differs from that order, and especially from all the other

genera of his tribe Icacinea, in which it is placed, by having its

ovarium always completely 3-celled: from the lateral position of

these cells, it is manifest that their normal number must be five,

in correspondence with the other parts of the flower. This would

bring the genus nearer in accordance with Jlex, but it differs

from that genus and all others of the Aquifoliacee in the estiva-

tion of the corolla.

In order to prevent the same confusion in future, it is very

desirable to reduce the Olacacee within more uniform and cer-

tain limits, and I therefore propose to confine this family to those

genera that have a free calyx, more or less entire ; four to six

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez. 171

distinct petals, always valvate in estivation, and sometimes ad-

hering by the margins at their base into a somewhat gamope-

talous tube, but which by a little force may be separated from

each other without any laceration ; stamens generally equal in

number to the petals and opposite to them, sometimes double

that number, in which case they are by turns opposite and alter-

nate, or at times one half of them are sterile and appendiciform,

or in shape of petaloid scales. Around the ovary are sometimes

free hypogynous glands, alternate with the petals, but generally

these are combined into a cup-shaped nectary, which in some

instances, as in Liriosma, is free from the ovarium and partially

adnate to the calyx ; but in others, as in Schdpfia, Iodina, Arjoona,

and Quinchamalium, it is wholly adnate to the ovarium and free

from the calyx, while in Cathedra it is free both from the calyx

and ovarium, This hypogynous disk, when developed, always

bears on its margin the petals and stamens. The ovarium is

always wholly superior with respect to the calyx, but often partly

immersed in the cupuliform disk, and is frequently surmounted

by a remarkable fleshy epigynous gland, which sometimes wholly

covers its upper moiety ; it bears a simple style, and a more or

less clavate stigma. The internal structure of the ovarium is

always constant in its character; unilocular at its summit, and

more or less divided at base into incomplete cells, by spurious

dissepiments, which separating from the axis, are often continued.

along the walls of the cell, in the form of so many narrow parietal

keels. The placenta is axile, united at base with the short in-

complete dissepiments, but quite free above, in the shape of an

axile column, from which are suspended as many ovules as there

are pseudo-dissepiments ; these are generally three in number,

more seldom two or five, and rarely by abortion only one, as

occurs sometimes, but not always, in Opzlia : this axile placenta,

very distinct from the ordinary trophosperm, and which I have

elsewhere proposed to call a Cionosperm (from x/wv, columella),

sometimes does not extend beyond the point of insertion of the

ovules, while at others it rises above, in the form of an apical

point, as in Ximenia, where it is prolonged far into a cavity of

the style that is continuous with the cell of the ovarium, but in

such cases it is always free and unconnected with it. One ovule

only (asin the Santalacee) becomes matured into a fleshy drupe,

which is sometimes supported at its base upon its unchanged

calyx, while in others, as in Olax, Heisteria, Cathedra, and Quin-

chamalium, the calyx enlarges and encloses the fruit ; and in some

eases, as in Liriosma, the calyx increases in size, and becoming

adnate, forms the fleshy external covering of the drupe. The

putamen is one-celled, containing a single suspended seed ; this,

at first sight, presents a naked albumen filling the cavity, as in

172 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez.

Santalacee, but the membranaceous and pellicular integument

will be found adhering to the mner face of the cell, and when

separated, there will be seen on one side a funicular raphe-like

thread, extending from the base to near the summit, which is

merely the attenuated remains of the placentary column, with

the abortive ovules, still visible, at the apical point of attachment

to the integument. The embryo is small, terete, and seated in

the axis of the upper portion of the albumen, the radicle being

always superior, and the cotyledons very small and compressed,

directed towards the centre of the nucleus. To such characters

1 have found the following genera correspond, viz. Ximenia,

Heisteria, Olax, Schépfia, Strombosia, Cathedra, Iedina, Lirtosma,

Opilia, Arjoona, Quinchamalium, and two new genera, Agonandra

and Endusa. The order thus restricted is marked by more

distinct and evextensive characters than those proposed by Mr.

Bentham, and will be seen to comprise only his tribes Olacee

and Opiliee. The latter tribe however cannot be maintained,

as I find that Cansjera does not belong to the family*, and that

* The genus Cansjera, first placed in the Thymelee by Jussieu, was re-

tained there by all subsequent botanists, till removed to the Olacacee by

Mr. Bentham, who concluded it was allied to Opilia, because he considered

it to have a small distinct adnate calyx, and an unilocular ovarium, with a

single ovule suspended from the summit of a free central placenta. All

the specimens I have examined of both known species, from various localities,

and in different herbaria, present characters constantly at variance with

these conclusions and more in accordance with the description given by

Lamarck (Dict. ii. 433). Here I can observe no trace of any distinct calyx,

but the floral envelope, which is a simple tubular perianthium, is supported

at base upon a small ‘and pointed navicular bract: the four stamens are

adnate in the upper portion of the tube, equal to the number of the lobes

of the border, and opposite to them; four tridentated, free, hypogynous

scales alternate with the stamens; the long conical ovarium is seated upon

a narrow glandular support, from which the scales originate, and the style

is surmounted by a large 4-lobed capitate stigma. The ovarium I find to

be constantly 4-locular at base, and one or more (generally two or three) of

these minute cells extend irregularly like narrow and interrupted channels,

to the upper portion, and the fecundating threads may he traced from all

of them, most distinctly, to the style: a single ovule is seen, sometimes

higher, sometimes lower, from a prominent line of placentation on one side

of each ovuliferous channel which at the point of the development of the

ovule becomes widened, and here the placenta is somewhat curved, by

the ascending direction of the ovule. The seed is a drupe, apiculated by

the base of the style, and supported below by the remains of the shrivelled

perianthium ; it contains an oval coriaceous putamen, which encloses a

single erect seed; a short receptacle is seen at the base of the cell, which

enters into a corresponding hollow m the seed, and from it extend, in a

cruciform direction, four prominent keels or ridges, which penetrate as

many furrows observable in the albumen: the testa and integument are

membranaceous, the albumen solid and fleshy, and an embryo of half its

length is placed in the axis of the upper moiety: this embryo is slender,

cylindrical, and terete, its superior radiecle is oval, clavate, six times shorter

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacce. 173

Opila, although often with only a single suspended ovule, some-

times exhibits two or three ovules, as I have distinctly seen in

O. amentacea. This fact was evidently more than suspected by

Mr. Bentham, who says (/oe. cit. p. 674) that it appeared to him

there were two ovules in Opilia, three or four in Cansjera, a cir-

cumstance rendered probable by the evidently compound nature

of the stigma in both genera, but which on account of the ex-

cessive minuteness of the parts he could not ascertain from dried

specimens : after fecundation he never found traces of more than

one ovule.. The order however will admit of being divided into

tribes, by some of the characters already indicated, but in a sub-

sequent memoir I will offer my views on this subject.

As I shall have shortly to treat. of Leretia, and other correla-

tive genera, I shall be able to detail at greater length the nume-

rous observations that have induced me to propose the separation

of Mr. Bentham’s tribe Icacinee from the Olacacee ; it will at

present be sufficient to state, that they constantly differ in having

the stamens alternate with, not opposite to the petals; they always

want the hypogynous disk that forms so frequent and so remark-

able a feature in that family, although they sometimes exhibit a

similar epigynous gland upon a superior ovarium; they differ

also most essentially in the structure of their somewhat gibbous

ovarium, which normally will be seen to be 5-celled, but which

with a single exception is by abortion always completely uni-

locular, and without the smallest indication of any free central

placenta, the ovules beg generally two in number, attached

somewhat laterally, from near the summit of the cell. The

fruit differs most essentially in structure from that of the Ola-

cacee, being a drupe, enclosing a single nut, with a solitary

albuminous seed, that is covered with the usual testa and inner

integumental envelopes, and distinguished by a well-marked

chalaza and raphe, which, as in Ewonymus, is averse or dorsal

in respect to the axis of placentation. This is very manifest in

Pennantia, a genus clearly belonging to this family.

In a former page (ante p. 169), while speaking of Villaresta and

Bursinopetalum, genera belonging to Aquifoliacee, I pointed out

the existence of the identity of structure of the ovarium in those

genera with that of the Icacinee, and I stated many other cir-

cumstances, tending to prove how closely this tribe is related to

than the linear cotyledons, of which there were three, equal im size, in the

specimen I examined: from the extremity of the cotyledons a thread ex-

tended to the umbilicus in the axis of the albumen, which was probably the

remains of the embryonary sac. These characters cannot in any single

respect be made to correspond with the Olacacee, and Cansjera must again

be assigned to its former place, as an anomalous genus of the Thymeleacee,

until a more fitting position can he given to it.

174 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez.

that family, and that its affinity with the Olacacee is in reality

very distant. This very different structure of the ovarium did

not escape the penetration of Mr. Bentham, but as he had not

observed the constant, essential, and dissimilar points of floral

structure, as above described, he states in the memoir before

cited, that he did not consider the single fact noticed by him to

be a sufficient reason for separating the Icacinee from the Ola-

cacee. It is evident however, from the many circumstances

enumerated, that this group must form a distinct family (the

Icacinacee), and it will consist of the genera Icacina, Mappea -

(Juss.), Apodytes, Rhaphiostyles, Stemonurus (identical with

Gomphandra), Leretia, Phlebocalymna (Griff.), Sarcostigma, Po-

raqueiba, Pennantia, Ptycopetalum, Pogopetalum, and Desmo-

stachys.

I am aware of the objections that will be raised by some

botanists, who are averse to multiplying the present number of

orders, but it appears to me most important to the advancement

of science, to detect in the various natural groups of plants, a

few decisive characters, by which they can be readily distin-

guished, and this should be accomplished, even at the risk of

increasing the number of families: this mdeed is a far less evil

than the opposite extreme, where, by reducing too much the

divisions of the system, the most opposite characters often be-

come blended in one group, and we thus lose sight of every use-

ful and well-defined line of demarcation. This inconvenience

was pointed out on a former occasion (Illustr. South Amer.

Plants, vol. i. p. 167), when I proposed the family of the AZro-

pacee, but I then suggested, that if this were felt to be an evil,

it might be counterbalanced, by classing im one immense family

the Scrophulariacee, Solanaceae, Atropacee, &c., which all partake

of many similar general characters. In like manner the Celas-

tracee, Aquifoliacee, Icacinacee, and perhaps some others, might

be considered as suborders, but I am not yet prepared to define

the exact limits of such a group. The same observations will

equally apply to what I have said farther on, relative to the

Viscacee.

We have now arrived at that point in this investigation, when

we can better understand the exact relation existing between the

Olacacee and the Santalacee, to which I have already alluded.

The details given of the structure of Cathedra and Liriosma en-

able us to comprehend more fully the true nature of the floral

parts seen in Santalacee. In the Olacacee we have observed

that the ovarium is always superior, and quite unconnected with

the real calyx, and that the cupshaped disk, which supports on

its margin the corolla and the stamens, is sometimes, though

not always, adnate with the ovarium, growing with it in such

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez. 175

ease, and producing a pseudo-inferior fruit, but which, in truth,

never ceases to be superior. This we perceive in Myoschilos, a

genus placed hitherto in Santalacee, where the hypogynous disk

is adnate with the ovarium, and quite free from its. triphyllous

calyx, the stamens and petals being inserted on the margin of a

free portion of the disk ; thus it agrees with Schdpfia in all es-

sential points of structure, except that its calyx consists of three

distinct sepals, instead of being an urceolate 5-toothed tube. In

Quinchamalium we meet with a still nearer approach to the last-

mentioned genus, for its calyx is also quite free, and in the form

of an urceolate tube with a 5-toothed border ; we have likewise

a similar fleshy hypogynous disk, wholly adnate with the ova-

rium, and bearing on its margin a gamopetalous corolla; here

also we perceive a similar development of the very prominent

epigynous gland, that covers the somewhat depressed conical

apex of the ovarium, but in this instance it rises in the form of

a 5-grooved cylindrical tube, with a border of five rounded pa-

tent lobes, encircling the base of the style, and quite free from

it. In Arjoona, as in Myoschilos, the calyx consists of three

imbricate leaflets, but the outer one is considerably larger, and

being 3-nerved, it consists probably of three confluent leaflets,

so that the normal number of its sepals will hence be five, corre-

sponding with that of the lobes of the border and stamens : the

hypogynous disk is here less conspicuous, but it still exists,

wholly adnate and continuous with the tube of the corolla: the

epigynous gland is highly developed, being entirely free from

the base of the corolla, by which it is concealed ; the style origi-

nating on its umbilical and rounded apex. These three genera

have hitherto been placed in Santalacea, but it is evident that

to whatever order they belong they must be classed side by side

with Schdpfia, a decidedly Olacaceous genus. In all the genera

of the Santalacee, we meet with the presence of a large cupuli-

form disk, supporting the stamens externally on its lobed margin,

and forming a most prominent and constant feature, but with this

difference, that while in Olacacee this disk is frequently adnate

with the ovarium and free from the calyx, in Santalacee it never

invests the ovarium, but is adnate with the tube of the perigo-

nium or calyx, formmg generally a deep cup about the superior

moiety of the ovarium, which in most of its genera is only half

inferior : the cupshaped disk, in these cases, is therefore conti-

. nuous with the fleshy epigynous gland. I am aware that it

might be, as it has already been contended, that in Schépfia its

disk may be looked upon as an adnate calyx, its corolla as a pe-

rigonium, and its calyx as a tubular involucre ; but such an ar-

gument can no longer be tenable when confronted by the struc-

ture seen in Liriosma and Cathedra, where we find a true solu-

176 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacaceze.

tion of the nature of the cupuliform disk. There is however

always this essential difference constantly existing between the

two families: in the Olacacee the insertion of the corolla and

stamens is on the margin of the disk ; in the Santalacee this in-

sertion is always outside of it; in the former these organs are

articulated with it, and easily fall away ; in the latter family it is

impossible to separate the free lobes of the perigonium and sta-

mens without force, and a rupture of the parts. But notwith-

standing these prominent marks of ordinal distinction, there

exists a regular gradation from one family to the other, as will

be seen from the analyses I propose to offer ; this proceeds from

~ one extreme, Opilia (where the disk is developed in distinct free

glands), through Agonandra, Olax, Liriosma, Cathedra, Schipfia,

Arjoona, Quinchamalium, Myoschilos, Iodina, Cervantesia, Mida,

Exocarpus, Santalum, &c., rendering it difficult, through the

osculant genera Jodina and Cervantesia, to draw a line through

the strong limits of demarcation that exist between the two

families.

The word ¢orus has been employed by Mr. Bentham (Linn.

Trans. xvii. p. 676) to describe in Olacacee what I have termed

a disk, and which I have shown to be the same organ, but dif-

ferently situated, that forms a constant feature, both im that

order and the Santalacee, where in both cases, with rare excep-

tions, it is always deeply cupuliform and more or less lobed on

its margin. I have adopted in preference the term “discus cu-

puliformis” as that given by Dr. Lindley for such a structure

in his ‘ Introduction to Botany,’ p.161. This may not differ in

its nature from a stipitate torus, but the adaptation in such cases

of this last term, which is generally used in another sense, will

naturally lead to ambiguity in our definition of structural ar-

rangement ; thus Mr. Bentham, in a subsequent work, appears

to agree with Dr. Hooker’s observation, after an original sug-

gestion of Mr. Brown, in what appears to me an inconsequent

conclusion, viz. that because in Olacacee the corolla is inserted

into the disk, which is sometimes stipitate, or what he calls the

apex of the pedicel, that the calyx m such case should be consi-

dered in the light of an involucre (Flor. Nigrit. p. 261). I can

perceive no reason why this should be a necessary consequence,

for we see in the Capparidacee the development of the stipitate

torus carried even to a much greater extent, supporting the sta-

mens on its sides and the petals below them; but no botanist in

these instances has ever thought of considering the ealyx to be

of the nature of an involucre, which it ought to be if the above

reasoning were valid: this incongruity is rendered still more evi-

dent, when we remember that the argument was applied in the

case of Rhaphiolepis, a genus of the Icacinee, which I have shown

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez. 177

to differ little from the Aguifoliacee. The word torus is gene-

rally confined to that fleshy termination of the peduncle in the

bottom of the calyx seen in Ranunculaceae, and more especially

developed in such orders as the Anonacee, Magnoliacea, &c., but

when it rises in more varied or determinate shapes, it takes the

name of hypogynous glands, aunular ring, flat, pulvinate or

cupuliform disk, &c., according to the peculiar form it may

assume, or the position in which it is engendered.

The epigynous gland, so highly developed in Schépfia, Arjoona,

Cathedra, and other genera of the Olacacea, is an equally con-

stant feature of the Santalacee, where in Exocarpus aphyllus it

is largely and prominently seen in the form of a 4-lobed cushion,

broader than the summit.of the ovarium, which is almost entirely

superior ; this is quite independent of its hypogynous disk, which

is also present as usual in the family. This organ, whose exist-

ence I first pointed out in Hyoscyamus, I have since found to

occur frequently upon the summit of a superior ovarium.

This inquiry into the affinities of the Olacacee has led to an-

other conclusion of some interest... In my memoir upon Cathedra-

(huj. op. vol. vii. p. 454), while describing its curious anthers, I

pointed out a very analogous structure in Choretrum and other

genera, mentioning at the same time a similar formation of the

anthers in Myzodendron, so beautifully illustrated in the ‘ Flora

Antarctica’ by Dr. Hooker, who has there also given the analysis

of its ovarium and fruit, proving by indisputable evidence its

relation to the Santalacee and Olacacee. I will now endeavour

to show, that neither this genus, nor Viscum, bear any relation

to the Loranthacee, where they have been placed by almost every

botanist. The genus Viscum has been a frequent subject of in-

vestigation by many eminent physiological botanists, and Richard

first described the very remarkable structure of the anthers of

Viscum album, of which we find no parallel formation: these are

well represented (Ann. Mus. tom. xii, tab. 27) as being com-

posed of very numerous ceils, each containing distinct aggrega-

tions of pollen-grains, and which burst open and discharge their

contents by the rupture and contraction of the vesicular tissue

that covers their surface ; in this respect it bears no resemblance

to the structure of the anthers of Myzodendron. On the other

hand, upon examining the anthers of the Brazilian species of

Viscum, I find their structure quite opposed to that. described in

V. album, and somewhat analogous to those of Myzodendron ;

they are 2-lobed and subcordate, approaching much the form of

those of Cathedra; they are quite distinct and free from the lobes

of the perianthium, are nearly sessile, and consist of two parallel

cells, enclosed in thick crystalline walls, as described in that ge-

nus, and appear to discharge their fertilizing power in the same

ambiguous manner by two covered pores in the apex: the pollen

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii.

178 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacaceze.

is globular, quite smooth, vesicular, bursting irregularly, and so

thin is their texture, that the sporular granules can easily be

distinguished in them by transmitted light. All such species

will therefore constitute a group generically distinct from Vis-

cum, to which the name of Allobium may be given, from anos,

alius, Biow, vivo, in allusion to their deriving their support and

nourishment from other trees. As far as my observation extends,

many of the Asiatic species will be found to conform with the

same genus. On some future occasion I will give more in detail

the facts upon which I propose to separate from the Loranthacee,

the genera Viscum, Myzodendron, and Lepidoceras: respecting

Eubrachion and Ginalloa I cannot offer an opinion: Antidaphne

from Poppig’s description is evidently related to Loranthacee, as

well as Tupeia*, on account of the structure of the ovarium.

It will be sufficient to remark at present, that in Loranthacee

the flowers are generally hermaphrodite ; the calyx, with a free and

entire margin, is adnate with the ovarium ; the petals are linear,

frequently very long ; the opposite stamens with lengthened fila-

ments are free or only partially adnate with the petals; the an-

thers often versatile, always 2-lobed and 4-celled, burstmg by

two longitudinal furrows; the pollen is flattened, 3-lobed, and

marked by three lines radiating from the centre ; the ovarium is

unilocular with a single ovule suspended from the summit of its

cell ; and the embryo, with large fleshy cotyledons, almost fills the

cavity of the cell of the fruit, beg covered with very thin albu-

men: finally they often form distinct trees, are frequently more

epiphytic than parasitic, and the inflorescence is generally pani-

culate, with numerous pedicelled flowers, often of great size and

brilliant colours. We perceive nothing like this in Viscum, My-

zodendron, or Lepidoceras, where the flowers are always very mi-

nute, either dicecious or moncecious, and generally imbedded in

decussate pairs in a fleshy spikelet. In the group I have called

Allobium, the structure of the flower corresponds with that of

most of the genera of the Santalaceea, the calyx is obsolete, the

corolla or perigonium has three or four short and 3-angular

lobes, the sessile anthers already described are opposite to these

segments, and alternate with the lobes of an internal adnate disk ;

* T have had an opportunity of examining the Tupeia Cunninghamii,

which scarcely. differs from the typical species, Viscum antarcticum, Forst. ;

it agrees with the characters assigned to it by Forster, Chamisso, and

Schlechtendahl (Linn. ii. 203), Richard (Voy. Astrol. p. 269), and Miquel

(Linn. xviii. 85). At the same time that it is in no way related to Viscum,

it quite accords with the Loranthacee, and agrees im every respect with the

‘éharacters given in Endlicher’s ‘ Gen. Pl.’ p. 802, of Spirostylis, a subgenus

proposed by Presl and adopted by Blume (DC. Prodr. iv.315). This spe-

eies from Acapulco will therefore claim the name of Tupeia Haénckeana,

Spirostylis Haénckeana, Presi, the former genus being proposed in 1828,

the latter in 1829,

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacee. 179

in the female flowers, also 3- or 4-lobed, the ovarium is half im-

mersed in a similar adnate fleshy cupshaped disk ; it is 1-celled,

with three ovules suspended from a free central placenta; the berry

contains a single naked seed, enclosing a compressed heart-shaped

albumen, with a minute embryo in its almost cordate summit ;

the radicle is terete, the upper moiety of which is nearly exserted,

having only a thin pellicular albuminous covering ; while its lower

moiety, and. two exceedingly diminutive cotyledons, are imbedded

within the substance of the albumen, in the marginal sinus..

These characters are so perfectly distinct from the Loranthacea,

that it appears to me the genera above mentioned should form

either a separate family (the Viscacee), or be considered as a sub-

order of the Santalacee. The only points of resemblance between

Viscum and the Loranthacee are, the position of the stamens

opposite the lobes of the corolla or perianthium, the manner of

development of their seeds, their glutinous properties, and their

parasiticism, characters equally possessed by other families: they

are certainly quite distinct in habit. Mr. Griffith states, that

the Indian species of Viscum have three ovules suspended from a

central column, thus agreeing with the Brazilian species, which

I have called Allobium. The ovules of Viscum album are said by

M. Decaisne to be erect, but I have elsewhere offered reasons

why we may infer that they are in reality suspended, and only

apparently erect, as in Champereia, &c. 3

In first pointing out the affinity of the Loranthacee with the

Santalacee, many years ago (Prodr. 852), Mr. Brown probably

had Myzodendron and Viscum in view, as at a later period (Linn.

Trans. xix. 232) he has alluded more distinctly to the similarity

in the construction of the ovarium of the former genus with that

which forms a pecular feature in the Santalacee. In indicating,

on the other hand, the relation of the Loranthacee witlf the Pro-

teacee (Flind. Voy. App. 549), the same distinguished botanist

probably had only Loranthus in consideration. The evident

affinity of Visewm, just mentioned, was also remarked by Prof.

Decaisne, in his memoir on the pollen of that genus, before

cited, on comparing the ovules of Viscum album with those of

Thesium. Brongniart (1843), adopting this view, arranged the

Loranthacee in a separate class, with the Santalacee and Ola-

cacee. 'The same affinity between these three families (at least

as far as regards Myzodendron and Viscum) has since been con-

firmed by Dr. Hooker, in his very able investigation into the

relations of the former genus (Flor. Antarct. 293); and the

strongest evidence in proof of this affinity is given in the com-

plete analysis of its ovarium, from its early development to the

perfection of the fruit, the details of which are there exemplified

in plate 104. fig. 10 to 20, and plate 105. fig. 12 to 21.

12%

180 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacee.

After reviewing all that is here advanced, in regard to the

affinities of the Olacacee, it is satisfactory to know that the con-

clusions to which my own observations have led me have been

in great measure already anticipated by the inferences of such

distinguished botanists : itis therefore with more confidence that

I now repeat the suggestion proposed some time ago (/uj. op. vil.

p- 207), of uniting the several families distinguished by the cha-

racters there indicated into a distinct class (Cionosperme), the

place which it should occupy in the system having been already

made obvious. If we look to the development of the reprodue-

tive organs in plants as a main element in the foundation upon

which every natural method of classification should be based,

then the arguments before adduced on this head ought to be

considered with all the weight due to them (ante p. 166). T have

there pointed out what appears to be the normal construction of

the carpels in this group of families, and the sources from which

the placente and ovules spring, and have again contrasted this

with the normal structure of other classes of the system, the

clear inference being, that the Cionosperme should ‘range in the

Thalamiflore, between Polycarpice and Rheades (ante p. 166).

Whatever may be conceded on this point as regards Olacacee,

it may perhaps be objected, that a position so high in the scale

is not compatible with the Santalacee, generally placed in a far

lower grade; but if we consider the usual floral parts to be there

existing and perfect, as we must admit from analogy, although

but sparmgly developed, this cannot be urged as a sufficient

reason against the admission of that family into such a position,

especially when no objections have been urged against the station

assigned to the Menispermacee, placed in the midst of other

families possessed of an unusually high extent of development in

its floral parts, merely because its petals are reduced to the size

of minute scales and its flowers very diminutive and dicecious.

Neither did DeCandolle hesitate to arrange the Myristicacee in

a similar position, although they have small dicecious flowers,

with a simple perigonium; nor have any obstacles been raised

against such a position by other botanists upon this score alone.

Another objection may be urged, that in Santalacee the seed is

often naked*, that is, deficient of any testa or integuments ; but

this is perhaps not always so, and its occurrence here, as we

* T do not use this term in the meaning employed by Linnzeus, for seeds

developed upon a gynophorus, such as Labiate, &c.; nor as used by Mr.

Brown, to denoté the seeds of Conifere, Cycadee, &c., in which sense it is

now generally understood; but as no expression has been applied to the

peculiar development under consideration, I would suggest that of Semina

exutiva, as more peculiarly fitted to specify those, distimguished by the ab-

sence of the usual seminal tunics, contrary to the ordinary development in

Semina indutiwa.

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacee. 181

know it to be in other cases, is probably due to adventitious

causes. We have every reason to believe, that the development of

the ovule and its embryo in the Olacacee is analogous to what

has been observed in Santalacee: assuredly the early growth

of the ovules, is effected under the same peculiar circumstances,

and in the seeds of Liriosma, Ximenia, &c., the albumen appears

naked, or at least, their only covering 1s reduced to a thin. mem-

brane, which in the dried state remains more or less attached to

the inner surface of the putamen. The phenomenon of the deve-

lopment of these, which I have proposed to call exutive seeds (see

last note), has been frequently observed by many eminent physio-

logical botanists, more particularly by Mirbel, Schleiden, Meyen,

Decaisne, and Griffith. The latter has shown, that among the

changes that take place in these cases, is the constant prolonga-

tion of the embryonary sac, outside of the “ nucleus*,” or body

of the ovule, and that it is curious to witness the rapidity with

which this exserted portion grows, and here becomes filled with

albuminous tissue: another result being the incorporation of the

remaining portion of the sac with that tissue. A similar pro-

longation of the embryo-sac was also noticed by the same accu-

rate observer in Avicenniat, and he infers that this phenomenon

has only been. remarked in cases associated with a particular form

of free central placentat ; but this is not correct, for we have

evidence, that its occurrence is not constant among the Ciono-

sperme. We know likewise, from the observations of Mr. Griffith

himself, that the same occurs in Congea, Loranthus, &c. Dr. Plan-

chon also has minutely described a similar phenomenon in the

seeds of Veronica§, where the embryo is formed without the

usual integuments, and remains covered merely by its embryo-

sac, that protrudes outside the main body of the ovule, improperly

called the “ nucleus,” and which afterwards shrivels into the form

of a secondary funicular cord: in these instances the embryonary

sac becomes thickened, and assumes the appearance of a peri-

spermal covering around the albumen of the seed, very different

in its origin from the true testa of indutive seeds.

* This term, though generally used in this case by botanists, is manifestly

incorrect, and has been employed only because it is applied to the identical

body which is enclosed within its several tunics in ordmary seeds; it leads

to misconception, because it is difficult to imagine the “ nucleus” can mean

the external covering of the ovule, while the protruding real nucleary body

becomes the entire seed. It would be more conformable to fact, and render

the details of the phenomena more intelligible, to denominate the former,

what it really is, the external body of the ovule, and not a “ nucleus.”

+ Linn. Trans. vol. xx. p. 2.

t Ibid. p. 3.

§ Mémoire sur les développemens et les caractéres des vrais et faux arilles.

Montpelier, 1844.

182 Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacez.

We may infer that nearly the same changes take place in the

development of the seed in Olacacee that Mr. Griffith has so

minutely observed in Santalum and Osyris; for in the ripe fruit

of Lirtosma, examined in the dried state, independently of the

thickened and lengthened cionosperm, which is pressed imto a

deep longitudinal groove, formed by its pressure, in one side of

the albumen, I find constantly, midway between the axis and

this groove, and imbedded in the substance of the albumen, a

very distinct, long, cylindrical, membranous tube, which proceed-

ing from the base terminates abruptly, by an almost truncated

closed apex, at about half the length of the seed; the lower

portion, at its exit, is reflected upwards round the base, for a

short distance, in a small groove, and is soon gradually’ lost’ in

the substance of the enveloping integument. We cannot imagine

this tube to be anything else than the posterior end of the em-

bryonary sac, which in Osyris Mr. Griffith describes as becoming

incorporated with the nascent albuminous tissue, but which here

appears to remain entire, and its existence in the position above

described can only be accounted for by supposing its reduplica-

tion during the development of the albuminous tissue. On

dividing the putamen, the albumen will be found quite bare of

any integumental covering, except at the lacerated margin of

the cionosperm, around the hollow space at the base, and about

the summit, where it has broken away from the abortive ovules,

which as well as the cionosperm become entirely pressed into

the substance of the albumen: the rest of the extremely thin

integumental covering remains adhering to the inner surface of

the putamen ; but whether the external body of the ovule becomes

withered and contracted into the substance of the cionosperm, or

whether its induvial remains are to be referred to the quantity

of colourless, dislocated tissue found between the adherent mem-

branes that form the lining of the putamen and the seminal in-

tegument, it is impossible to determine from an examination of

dried specimens.

Besides the knowledge of the singular fact of the exsertion of

the embryonary sac, and the development of the embryo outside

of the body of the ovule, common to the Santalacee, and by

analogy to the Olacacee and other Cionosperme, that of the

confluence of the albumina of several sacs into one albumen is

stated to occur in Viscum album: this however is not quite a

manifest explanation of the phenomenon, for if these were con-

fluent, the embryos would not unite at base, but would remain

distinct, by the intervention of the confluent sacs, unless we

imagine these membranes to become absorbed into the substance

of the nascent albumen. Dr. Meyen, on the contrary, denies

the fact so minutely described by M. Decaisne,:in the memoir

Mr. J. Miers on the Affinities of the Olacacee. 183

before quoted, of the growing together of several embryos ; for

he asserts, that several embryonary sacs are contained in a single

ovule, and are fertilized, but it rarely happens that more than

one of these arrives at perfect development*, and he therefore

concludes, that the doubling or trebling of the radicular end of

the embryo of Viscum cannot be owing to the cohesion of several

embryos. It appears to me that many of the changes. that

really take place in such cases have not yet been observed, and

that we have still much to learn concerning the true nature of

such developments: this is a subject of deep interest, worthy of

the most attentive examination. I have mentioned that im the

Olacacee, as well as the Santalacee, although the cionosperm

sometimes exceeds the limits of the ovules, the free apices of the

three ovular bodies are more frequently seen to extend above

the top of the column. M. Decaisne describes the ovules in

Viscum album to be several and erect, that one of these becomes

fertile, while the two others are abortive and appear like filaments

at its base. It is probable that the cionosperm is here very short,

and that the free apices of the ovules have been mistaken for the

ovules themselves; it may be also that the free apices of the

probably yet unimpregnated ovules, distinguishable in the oya-

rium of the Olacacee, Santalacee, &c., may be nothing more than

the exserted portions of the embryonary sacs, so ably described

by Mr. Griffith: these are points very difficult of determination

in dried plants especially, where the parts are so extremely minute

and delicate. In Opilia, and agai in Champereia, the three

suspended ovules, at the period of the fall of the flower, appear

closely aggregated upon their columnar support, and from their

extreme minuteness, they are easily mistaken for a single erect,

stipitate ovule; but I have found, by alternately moistening and

allowing them to dry, that air intervenes between the delicate

membranes, and renders them clearly distinct. I have already

alluded to the fact, but as yet we know nothing of the cause, of

the non-production in all the Cionosperma, as well as in Viscum,

of the usual coverings that in ordinary cases are generated over

the pristine ovule. We must not lose sight of the important

circumstance, observed by M. Decaisne, that in Viscum album

the embryo is not developed till a long period after the fall of

the antherst, nor of those of Mr. Griffith, equally showing,

that both in the Indian species of Viscum and Loranthus, the

ovulum is a formation, subsequent to the act of impregnation ;

“a remarkable and unparalleled fact, that tends to crease the

difficulty of understanding, or even conjecturing, the nature of

* Ann. Nat. Hist. Ser. 1. vii. p. 171.

+ Sur le développement du Pollen du Guy, &¢c., Mém. Acad. Roy.

Bruxelles, vol. xii.

t Linn, Trans. vol. xviii. p. 77.

184 Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma.

the first steps in the formation of an embryo.” These con-

siderations become analogically of importance in leading us to

the discovery of the real history of the Olacacee. Something

in relation to this subject might be learned, if we could better

understand the origm and development of the embryo under

ordinary circumstances, for the facts are still undetermined that

can prove which of the two theories of the nature of vegetable

reproduction is founded on truth; the one maintaining that the

pollen-grain penetrates the embryo-sac, and hence comes into

immediate contact with the body of the nucleary vesicle, in order

to effect its fertilization ; the other denying this assertion, and

declaring that it does not penetrate the sac, but merely discharges

its function of impregnation, by external impression. Similar

theories have long been disputed among zoologists, some con-

tending that the spermatozoon does not penetrate the ovum in

order to effect its impregnation, as mere external impact is suf-

ficient to accomplish this function, while others declare the

necessity of immediate contact, and that in proof of this they

have seen the spermatozoa within the shell of the ovum: This

point has just been determined by Mr. Newport, in a very in-

teresting paper read before the Linnean Society, in which he

proves satisfactorily that the former view is conformable to

truth. He has ascertained the important facts, that the presence

of active spermatozoa are absolutely necessary to impregnate the

ovum ; that this is effected by simple impact; he has noted the

time necessary to complete the operation, and has observed the

internal change that immediately takes place in the body of the

nucleus ; and moreover he has found that the spermatozoa, after

producing this effect by simple external impact, become inert

and lose all power of motion. Mr. Newport has suggested that

these circumstances, by analogy, may assist in determining the

theories in dispute among vegetable physiologists ; and he has

poimted to the curious fact recorded by Mr. Griffith (Linn. Trans.

vol. xx. p. 893) of the irritability or oscillatory motion seen within

the boyaux of the pollen-grains of Dischidia at the period of

impregnation of the ovules, which may perhaps be in some degree

analogous to the vivacity of spermatozoa under parallel cireum-

stances.

XVI.—Geographical Notices, and Characters of fourteen new spe-

cies of Cyclostoma, from the East Indies. By W. H. Benson,

Esq.

Tue following new species of an interesting genus of operculated

Land-snails, belong chiefly to the mainland of India, and were

collected in the Sikkim Himalaya ; among the hills to the north-

east of Bengal, and in the Peninsula of Southern India, from the

Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma. 185

east near Bombay to its western shore. For the specimens

from Southern India I am indebted to Dr. T. Jerdon, the illus-

trator of the ornithology of that quarter ; a single species forms

part of Dr. Cantor’s acquisitions in Pulo Penang. [I shall con-

clude with some remarks on the geographical distribution of

ascertained Indian species, and on others which have been attri-

tributed, erroneously in my opinion, to the same country.

1. C. Pearsoni, nobis, n. s.

Testa umbilicata, depresso-turbinata, leevigata, obsolete spiraliter

~ striata, supra castaneo marmorata et late fasciata, subtus spiraliter

castaneo-lineata, fascia alba ad peripheeriam, subtus altera nigro-

castaneo concurrente ornata; spira depresso-conoidea, apice acuto ;

anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, ultimo lato, subtus convexo ; apertura

vix obliqua, ampla, circulari, intus ceerulescente ; peristomate ex-

panso, undique reflexo, leete aurantio, marginibus callo brevi junctis ;

umbilico subangusto, pervio, intus angustiori. |

Diam. major 42, minor 33, axis 25 mill.

Hab. in montibus Khasya dictis, ultra fines Provinciee Bengali, ad

orientem spectantes.

Named after the late Dr. J. T. Pearson, of the Bengal Medical

Service, a successful investigator of the natural history of Bengal,

and formerly Curator of the Museum of the Asiatic Society of

Calcutta. To him we owe the establishment of two interesting

species of Pterocyclos, P. parvus and P. hispidus, m the Journal

of that Society, and from him I received the species now de-

scribed.

In form, sculpture, and markings C. Pearsoni much resembles,

in the back view, the shell figured by Sowerby, no. 128. pl. 27.

of the ‘ Thesaurus,’ as C. Perdiz, but the spire is less acute. It

differs otherwise in the narrower umbilicus, in the orange colour

and rounded edge of the peristome (which is destitute of the

flatness observable in C. Perdiz), as well as in the amplitude of the

aperture, convexity and want of keel in the whorls, and in the

absence of the articulated band at the suture. Can this be the

shell alluded to by Sowerby in the following words? “ Another

variety has ventricose volutions and an orange-coloured aper-

ture.” It is probable that two or more distinct species were

referred by Sowerby to C. Perdiz, and that he has also figured

two different species.

2. C. Jerdoni, nobis, n. s.

Testa umbilicata, depresso-turbinata, supra lineis elevatis spiralibus

confertissimis corrugatis, strias obliquas decussantibus, subtus striis

decussatis levioribus munita, albida, flammis fulguratis castaneis

superne, et usque ad dimidium basis picta, fascia pallida mediana,

186 =Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma.

flammulis attenuatis articulata, cincta; spira depressa, apice pro-

minula, sutura distincta; anfractibus 5 convexis, ultimo. prope su-

turam depresso-planulato, periphzeria subangulata; apertura vix

obliqua, subcirculari, ad apicem angulata, peristomate expansius-

culo, incrassato, albido, ad umbilicum subreflexo ; marginibus callo

crasso junctis, umbilico mediocri, profundo, pervio, anfractus 2

exhibente.

Diam. maj. 35, min. 28, axis 20 mill.

Hab. ad latus montium “ Nilgherries.”” Teste Jerdon.

Distinguished by its peculiar sculpture, more depressed form,

rather wider umbilicus, and less expanded. and_ less reflected

peristome, from the white-lipped shell figured by Sowerby, Pl.

Supp. no. 31 B. £.321, as C. Indicum, Deshayes, and by Pfeiffer

as C. Ceylanicum, Sowerby, who subsequently suppressed his

MS. name. It is also less darkly coloured than that species,

and the whitish ground forms a greater proportion in the mark-

ings. The red-mouthed var. of C. Indicum, figured by Sowerby,

was sent to me by Dr. Jerdon as found on the opposite face of

the Nilgherries.

3. C. Aurora, nobis, n. s. 2 a aay

Testa anguste umbilicata, globoso-subturbinata, spiraliter 5-6 obso-

lete carinata, ferruginea, versus apicem rubente, oblique rugulosa ;

spira conoidea, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus 41 convexiusculis,

ultimi peripheeria obsolete angulata ; apertura ampla, vix obliqua,

circulari, superne angulata; peristomate continuo, expansiusculo,

subincrassato, reflexiusculo, aurantio ; fauce rubente.

Diam. maj. 28, min. 23, axis 19 mill.

Hab. ad Darjiling Regionis Sikkimensis ad montes Himalayanos.

This species is decorticate, but from the colouring apparent

on the body-whorl within the aperture, where it is protected by

a transparent enamel, it would appear that the fresh shell is sur-

rounded, in the portion above the umbilicus, by narrow chestnut

bands closely set. It is nearly related to a gigantic species from

the same locality which is undescribed; but, having reason to

believe, from a written communication made to me by Dr. Pfeiffer,

that it is identical with an unedited species to which he has as-

signed the name C. Himalayanum, I refrain at present from de-

scribing it. The species in question is more depressed in pro-

portion than C. Aurora, and being similarly decorticate, is white,

with the exception of the peristome which is bright orange, and

the apex which im my specimen is reddish. C. Aurora has also

a narrower umbilicus.

4, C. Cantori, nobis, n. s.

Testa subanguste umbilicata, subgloboso-conoidea, spiraliter leviter

striatissima, fulvida, sub epidermide albido-ceesia, rufo-fusco marmo-

Mr. W.H. Benson on new svecies of Cyclostoma. 187

rata punctata et lineata, plerumque fascia unica nigrescente con-

spicua ad peripheeriam cincta ; spira conoidea, acuta ; anfractibus

5 convexiusculis, primis oblique striatis, ultimi peripheeria obsolete

angulata ; apertura ampla, circulari, subverticali, marginibus callo

tenui junctis ; peristomate expanso, sub-planato-reflexo ; umbilico

pervio. Opereulo tenui, corneo, multispirato.

Diam. maj. 30, minor 23, axis 19 mill. ; sp. major.

Diam. maj. 24, minor 19, axis 144 mill. ; sp. minor.

Hab. ad Insulam Penang. Teste Cantor.

T have thought it advisable to introduce this species here, in

order that it may accompany the three preceding species and that

immediately following, which, equally with it, belong to the same

division of Pfeiffer’s subgenus Cyclophorus. The shell forms part

of a collection of Penang and Malay species, of which Dr. Cantor

entrusted the publication to me, together with some interesting

drawings of the inhabiting mollusks, which, I hope, will now

shortly see’the light.

5. C. porphyriticum, nobis, n. s.

Testa mediocriter umbilicata, depresso-conoidea, tenui, striis confer-

tissimis distinctis, elevatis, subundulatis, spiraliter munita, albida,

superne saturate castaneo, subtus pallidiore ornata, maculis angu-

latis, circa suturam majoribus, conspersa, fasciis saturatis duabus

albo-articulatis, altera ad peripheeriam, altera inferiori cincta ; spira

brevi, apice acuto, sutura vix distincta; anfractibus 4} planulatis,

ultimo angulato, subtus planiusculo ; apertura ampla, ovato-circu-

lari, livide albida, peristomate tenui, expanso, reflexo, marginibus

callo tenui junctis, conniventibus, columellari angustato, leviter

emarginato.

Diam. major 31, minor 244, axis 18 mill.

Hab. in India Orientali.

Allied to C. aquilum, Sow., but differmg in tenuity, depressed

form, keel, and sculpture. I received this shell from Sowerby,

in 1834, as one of the varieties of C. Perdia ; however, the com-

pressed form of the shell, its sharply sculptured striz, and the

characters of the aperture sufficiently justify its separation. In

Sowerby’s fig. 127, and in Kiister’s fig. 7. pl. 8, the columellar

lip is expanded above the umbilicus, instead of being narrow and

connivent with the superior margin. Sowerby omits any notice

of the sculpture, and that which is ascribed to it by Pfeiffer is of

a very different character. In form C. porphyriticum somewhat

approaches C. zebrinum, mihi, but differs in sculpture, markings,

less produced spire, less flattened underside, much wider umbi-

licus, and in the absence of the peculiar hispid epidermis which

clothes that rare species. Sowerby, in his description of C. ze-

brinum, notes the umbilicus as moderate. In my. original de-

seription (Journ. Asiat. Soc. Calcutta for 1836), I described it as

188 Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma,

small; and, on comparison, it proves to be even narrower than

that of C. stenomphalum, Pfeiffer. C. porphyriticum is also allied

to, but quite distinct from, Muusson’s C. Zollingeri.

6. C. constrictum, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata, ovato-conica, glabra, costis angustis obliquis distan-

tibus munita, translucente, albida vel rufula ; spira elongato-conica,

apice obtuso, sutura valde impressa ; anfractibus 4 rotundatis, su-

perioribus glabris, sequentibus remote costulatis, ultimo mox con-

fertissime costulato-striata, pone aperturam strangulato, anticeque

late constricto ; apertura circulari, verticali, 3 longitudinis zequante,

peristomate undique reflexo; operculo testaceo, multispirato, .su-

tura inconspicua. |

Diam. 2, alt. 34 mill.

Hab. ad Darjiling Himalayee Sikkimensis. :

This shell has apparently an affinity with the Philippine C:

minus of Sowerby, but differs in its more tapering form; smaller

size, perforation, diverse sculpture, and in the strangulation of

the last whorl behind the aperture, im which feature it exhibits

an approach to the more shortened C. gibbum, Fér., from Turon

in Cochin China, and to the depressed C. strangulatum, Hutton,

so abundant in the more western portion of the Himalaya.

7. C. filocinctum, nobis, n. s.

Testa subaperte umbilicata, turbinato-globosa, infra spatium hume-

rale glabrum lineis frequentibus elevatis cingulata, albida, epider-

mide fusca induta ; spira elevata, subconica, sutura impressa, apice

papillari; anfractibus 43 rotundatis, ultimo cylindraceo ; apertura

circulari, superne vix angulata, prope umbilicum leviter sinuata,

2 longitudinis eequante ; peristomate duplici, interiori simplici acuto,

exteriori breviter reflexo ; umbilico profundo, perspectivo.

Diam. maj. 3, minor 23, alt. 23 mill.

Hab. ad apices montium Nilgherries. Teste Jerdon.

This little species is distinguished by the spiral ridges, which

are numerous between the shoulder of the whorl and the umbi-

licus, but are deficient near the suture, as well as by its double

peristome. The epidermis is deciduous.

8. C. sarritum, nobis, n. s.

Testa subimperforata, ovato-conica, liris spiralibus crebris, sulcis an-

gustis divisis, munita, ferrugineo-albida, apice rubente, sutura bene

impressa, apice obtuso; anfractibus 4 valde convexis ; apertura

vix obliqua, ovata, $ longitudinis sequante, peristomate acuto, ex-

pansiusculo, marginibus disjunctis, columellari superne angulato,

pariete calloso.

Long. 2, diam. 14 mill.

Hab. in muscis arborum vallis profundee, prope Cherra Poonjee, in

montibus Garo dictis, preeter fines Orientales Provincie Bengalie.

Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma. 189

I got specimens of this minute species, with other minute

land shells as yet undescribed, in long tree moss, in which spe-

cimens of jasper, from the deep valley of Musmai, below Cherra

Poonjee, had been packed on the spot.

9..C. caloconus*, nobis, n. s.

Testa subaperte umbilicata, turbinata, tenui, scabre confertim. radiato-

striata, olivaceo-lutescente, fascia unica submediana, strigisque un-

datis, radiatis, rufo-fuscis, ornata; spira conoidea, apice acutius-

culo ; sutura bene impressa ; anfractibus 41 valde convexis, ultimo

cylindrico ; apertura obliqua, ovato-circulari, peristomate. tenui,

acuto, umbilico profundo omnes anfractus exhibente.

Diam. major 13, minor 11, axis 9 mill.

Hab. ad radices montium Nilgherries Indie Orientalis. Teste Jerdon.

This shells holds an intermediate place between the planorbi-

form Cyclostomata and the turbinate Cyclophori with a, moderate

or narrow umbilicus. :

10. C. cuspidatum, nobis, n. s

Testa umbilicata, acuminato-conoidea, oblique striata, lineis_ spira-

libus circumdata, epidermide olivaceo-fusca ; ; ‘spira elongata, atte-

nuata, apice mamillari; anfractibus 5, primis convexis, ultimo et

penultimo superne convexiusculis, lira unica preeditis, ultimo subtus

convexo, peripheeria carinata, carina lamellato-fimbriata ; basi 3-

lirata, lira subumbilicari fimbriata; apertura perobliqua, subcir-

culari, superne subangulata, dimidium longitudinis eequante, peri-

stomate tenui, acuto, margine columellari expansiusculo ; umbilico

mediocri profundo, anfractus plures exhibente.

Diam. major 6, minor 5, alt. 4 mill.

Hab. ad apices montium Nilgherries. Teste Jerdon.

This species is singular on account of its attenuated spire, and

the hirsute lamellar appendages to the keels, at the periphery

and umbilicus ; but the latter character is apt to be obliterated.

1l. C. Trochlea, nobis, n. s.

Testa anguste umbilicata, pyramidato-turrita, glabra, albida, apice

obtusiusculo, sutura impressa; anfractibus 5, angulato-conyexis,

superne | carinatis, ultimo tricarinato, carina | superiors, 1 sub-

mediana, 1 cireumumbilicari; apertura obliqua, circulari, } longi-

tudinis zequante ; peristomate acuta, ad finem carinze inferioris vix

angulato ; umbilico pervio.

Diam. 2, long. 3 mill.

Hab. rarum in montibus Nilgherries. Teste Jerdon.

This minute shell is singular in its turrited form, and in the

arrangement of its keels, which gives a flat cylindrical appearance

to the periphery of the lower whorl. I do not know any species

which can be compared with it.

* Kothos, CAVUS 5 K@VOS, CONUS.

190 Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Cyelostoma.

12. C. aratum, nobis, n. s.

Testa aperte umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, ferrugineo-albida, uni-

colori, vel ferrugineo-marmorata et fasciata, spiraliter sulcata, sulcis

radiato-striatis ; spira eleyatiuscula, apice acutiuscula; anfractibus

41 convexis, ultimo cylindraceo, antice descendente, dilatato ; aper-

tura ovato-circulari, valde obliqua, margine parietali angulato, cal-

loso, superiori expanso, arcuato, obsolete crenulato, inferiori/ bre-

viter reflexo ; umbilico infundibuliformi omnes anfractus exhibente,

Operculo calcareo multispirato, intus membrana induto, concayius-

culo, extus carina elevata spirali subhorizontali munito.

Diam. major 18, minor 15, axis 93 mill.

Hab. in Indize Orientalis Provincia ‘“ Northern Cirears.’’ Teste

Jerdon.

Nearly allied to subdiscoideum, Sow., and modestum, Petit, de

la Saussaye, Journ. de Conchyl. 1850. It belongs to Apero-

stoma, Troschel, as well as the more conical semistriatum, Sow.,

which is a denizen of the opposite or western side of the Indian

Peninsula.

In one specimen there is a broad interrupted band above, and

a narrow darker band below the periphery.

13. C. ravidum, nobis, n. s.

Testa aperte umbilicata, subdiscoidea, nitidiuscula, confertim scabre

tenuiter radiato-striata, olivaceo-lutea, sub epidermide alba; spira

vix elevata, apice planato, obtuso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 4

convexiusculis, lente accrescentibus, ultimo cylindraceo, antice vix

descendente, superne prope suturam sub lente obsolete spiraliter

striato; apertura obliqua, circulari, peristomate tenui, recto, mar-

ginibus callo tenui junctis; umbilico lato, perspectivo ; operculo

tenui, corneo, multispirato, extus concaviusculo.

Diam. major 15, minor 13, axis 7 mill.

Hab. ad apices montium Nilgherries Indie Meridionalis. Teste

Jerdon.

The peristome is not quite perfect in the only specimen re-

ceived by me from Dr. Jerdon, and some modification of its cha-

racters may be eventually necessary. The species differs from

C. annulatum, Troschel, which has a similar operculum, in the

more closely wound whorls, in the narrower umbilicus, more

delicate sculpture, and absence of any pattern on the upper side.

14. C. Phenotopicum*, nobis, n. s.

Testa subaperte umbilicata, depressa, subdiscoidea, tenui, non nitente,

striis scabris, acutis, radiatis, elevatis, aliis impressis spiralibus,

sub lente vix percipiendis, prope suturam decussatis, rufo-fusca,

strigis angulatis, interruptis picta ; spira depressa, apice prominula,

* The name “ Darjiling” Hellenized.

Mr. W..H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma. 191

sutura impressa; anfractibus 44 convexis, sensim accrescentibus ;

apertura circulari, peristomate tenui, recto, marginibus approxi-

matis ; umbilico profundo, perspectivo.

Operculo corneo, tenui, concayviusculo, arctispirali; anfractibus 7-8.

Diam. major 12, minor 10, alt. 4 mill.

Hab. ad Darjiling, Himalayee Sikkimensis.

With reference to its operculum and aperture it belongs to the

third division of Pfeiffer’s Cyclophorus. Although the larger

of my two specimens does not bear the signs of age, yet, even

if the peristome should be found to acquire a further develop-

ment, the peculiar dull and sharp scabrous sculpture, as well as

the narrower umbilicus, will serve to prevent the species from

being confounded with any allied form, such as C. annulatum

and 'C. stenostoma, which possess a similar operculum. The im-

pressed spiral strive are confined to the inner slope of the whorl,

. towards the suture, and are only visible under a lens. C. pla-

norbulum, Sow., has a very different operculum, and belongs to

Aperostoma, Troschel.

C. stenomphalum, Pfr., Zeitschr. 1846, and Conch. Cab. 2nd

edition, p. 59. t. 8. f. 5, 6.—Pfeiffer notes that the habitat of

this species is unknown, but that a smaller bleached specimen

occurs in Dr. V. d. Busch’s collection, marked “from Bengal.”

T have recognised this species in a shell sent to me by Dr. Jerdon

from the island of Elephanta, near Bombay, where it was found

by Brigadier Watson. Petit de la Saussaye, Journal de Con-

chyliologie, 1850, marks C. stenomphalum with doubt as a va-

riety of C. Indicum, Desh., a species which has been productive of

much disagreement among conchologists, e. g. Pfeiffer, Philippi,

Sowerby, Mousson, and Petit. Philippi figured a shell for it

which Pfeiffer, Mousson, and Petit agree in considering to be

C. oculus Capri. Pfeiffer, however, refers Deshayes’ original

shell to the same, but Mousson and Petit agree in considering it

distinct. Sowerby figured an orange-mouthed shell from the

Nilgherries, which I received from Dr. Jerdon, as C. Indicum,

and united it with a white-mouthed shell from Ceylon which

he had named, in MSS., C. Ceylanicum. Under this name the

latter variety is described by Pfeiffer, and figured by Kiister. It

is worthy of remark, that Belanger’s specimen, described as C.

Indicum by Deshayes, is from the same locality as my large

specimen of C. stenomphalum.

With reference to Dr. Von dem Busch’s small bleached variety,

if the specimen should appear to have been received from Capt.

W. J. Boys, I should have little hesitation in assigning to it

the locality of Bhamoury, at the foot of the Western Himalaya,

on the road leading to Almorah, where a very similar shell was

192. Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma.

discovered by that officer in 1843, on the day following that on

which I had bespoken his attention to terrestrial and fluviatile

conchology at the neighbouring mountain-lake “ Bhimtal.” I

have not access, at present, to a specimen, so as to be able, at

once, to confirm or reject the supposition.

C. funiculatum, nobis.—Sowerby in his Supplement to his

Monograph has figured this species, and cited the Khasya Hills

as the habitat. I have never heard of its existence in that quarter.

My first specimen was obtained from Daryiling in the Sikkim

Himalaya, as stated in the Journ. Asiat. Soc. Calcutta, 1838,

as were also those which I subsequently sent to Mr. Cuming,

and furnished to Sowerby for the purpose of being figured. Even

in the adjoining country of Bhotan the species appears to give

place to C. pauperculum, Sowerby, and direct evidence is necessary

to establish its habitat in the mountain-group to the south and

east of the river Burhampooter.

_C. stenostoma, Sow.—Sowerby gives Arabia, without any definite

locality in that extensive tract, for this species, on the authority

of Mr. Powis. The Paris Museum, according to Pfeiffer, gives

the habitat as Pondicherry, and the large variety figured in

Kiister, pl. 20. f. 18, 19, is stated to have been received by Dr,

Pfeiffer from Delessert as from Cochin China. Dr. Jerdon sent

it to me from woods at the top of the Nilgherries, where the

small variety occurs as well as specimens equalling in size that

above reterred to. It can hardly inhabit such various elevations,

or exist under such different hygrometric conditions as are

necessarily involved in all these assigned localities.

C. Menkeanum, Philippi.—Pfeiffer has no information regard-

ing the locality of this species. It proves to be the shell which

I found abundantly near Point de Galle, and which I regarded

as a variety of C. Involvulus. Unfortunately nearly all my spe-

cimens, including beautifully marked varieties, were abstracted,

with other shells, from my baggage, on a railway, soon after my

arrival in England. Petit cites Ceylon, with a note of interro-

gation; I am glad to be able to confirm his conjecture. I have

also a specimen from a collection of shells made at Trincomalee.

I now proceed to give a geographical view of the species in-

habiting Hindustan, the neighbouring mainland, and the islands

in view from their shores, as far as our information extends at

present.

We know of no species from Affghanistan, and the Punjéb has

not as yet contributed anything to the genus. Begining at

the north-west, C. strangulatum, Hutton, ranges along the

secondary heights of the Himalaya from the Sutlej as far as the

western border of Nipaél, where the observations of conchological

Mr. W.H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma. 198

inquirers have hitherto abruptly terminated. At one spot, near

this border, a goodly-sized Cyclophorus, possibly the small variety

of C. stenomphalum, Pfr., appears at Bhamoury, a few feet above

the point where the Lower Himalaya springs from the forest of

the Terai. Proceeding along the Himalaya, to the east of Nipal,

Darjiling, in Sikkim, furnishes C. Himalayanum? Pfr. MSS.,

Aurora, constrictum, Phenotopicum, and funiculatum, nobis, and

the country of Bhotén C. pauperculum, Sow., a species nearly

allied to the last. Crossing the Burhampooter river, the hills

to the south of Assam present us with C. zebrinum, Pearsoni, and

sarritum, nobis, also with Pterocyclos hispidus, and parvus,

Pearson. ii

Singular as it may appear, the whole of the extensive tract of

Gangetic plains stretching from the Desert west of the Jumna to

the seaboard of the Delta, in Bengal, fails to furnish a single

species, except where the rocks of the mountain-ranges south of

the Ganges impinge on the stream below Patna in Bahar. At

these places C. Involvulus, Miill., and Pterocyclos rupestris, nobis,

make their appearance, but they seem to be interrupted towards

the west by the sandstone formation of the Vindhyan chain.

Still further west, and north of the Nerbudda river, C. semi-

striatum, Sow., appears at Neemuch, in lat. 25° N., and extends

to the south as far as Poonah, which lies south-east of Bombay.

On the eastern side its place is taken, in the Northern Circars

of Madras, by C. aratum, nobis, where according to Jerdon this

species is accompanied by Pterocyclos rupestris.

Near Bombay again, at Elephanta, C. Indicum, Desh., and

C. stenomphalum, Pfr. (the large var.) are found, the former ex-

tending to the Nilgherries, where C. Jerdont and celoconus, ©

nobis, stenostoma, Sow., Trochlea, ravidum, cuspidatum and filo-

cinctum, nobis, also C. nitidum, Sow. (on the authority of Pfeiffer

and Mr. Cuming’s collection), add materially to the list, while at

their eastern base the singular Pterocyclos bilabiatus, Sowerby,

occurs.

Descending southward to the rich island of Ceylon, we find

C. Menkeanum, Phil., Ceylanicum, Pfr. (if distinct from the true

Indicum), C. annulatum, Trosch., halophilum, nobis, helicinum, Ch.,

Itieri, Guérin (cornu venatorium, Ch.?), and Hoffmeisteri, Trosch.,

of which the specimens found by myself at Galle, and agreeing

apparently with Troschel’s short description, cannot be con-

founded with Kiister’s figure of the species previously named.

To the same island belong also: the magnificent Pterocyclos Cu-

mingi, Pfr., recently published*, and a fine species captured by

Dr. Bland at Trincomalee.

* In the Ist No. of the ‘ Zeitschrift ’ for 1851, Pfeiffer publishes a review

of Pterocyclos as at present known, following the synonymy given in my

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. viii. 13

194 Mr, W..H. Benson on new species of Cyclostoma.

Taking up the thread dropped east of the Burhampooter river,

and descending through the Burmese territories and the Malayan

peninsula, we find at Tavoy and Tenasserim, Pulo Penang and

Malacca, C. aurantiacum, Schum. (pernobile, Gould), sectilabrum,

Gould, Perdiz, Sow., Cantori, nobis, semidecussatum and Tuba,

Sow. ; and at Singapore, near the extremity of the peninsula, C.

agquilum, Sow., and rostellatum, Pfr., Zeitschr. No. 1, 1851; im

the Siamese territory, C. Siamense, Sow.; in Cochin China, C.

gibbum,-and stenostoma, with Plerocyclos anguliferus, Souleyet ;

and in Southern China, C. punctatum, Grateloup (wroratum,

Sow.), rightly attributed by Sowerby to that country, whence I

have received it through Dr. Cantor, but assigned by Grateloup

to Ceylon. At Pulo Susson, near Penang, a very distinct species

of Pterocyclos was taken by Dr. Bland; and on the same island

Dr. Cantor procured the small pale variety of C. nitidum, Sowerby,

a species which is very widely spread, appearing in the Nilgher-

ries as well as in Java and the Philippime islands. Pterocyelos

biciliatus, Mousson, of which only an imperfect specimen has

been observed, belongs to Burmah.

Sowerby has referred C. undulatum to Bengal. I have never

heard of its existence there, and I obtained a specimen at the

Mauritius from Sir David Barclay, from the shore to the south

of the harbour of Port Louis. C. cinctum, Sowerby, is also cited

by that author as an East Indian shell. It has all the characters

of'a group from the islands of East Africa, and Petit gives Ma-

dagascar as the habitat. Sowerby and Petit are equally at vari-

ance regarding the habitat of another insular African form, C.

filosum, Sow., who calls it a rare East Indian shell. Sir D. Barclay

presented me with a specimen taken in the island of Rodriguez.

C. Belangeri, Pfr. (aurantiacum, Desh.), is noted as found only

in the environs of Pondicherry. The type is oceanic, and I have

lately found two undoubted specimens among shells sent from

the Mauritius as C. Rangii. May it not have been imported

into the French Indian settlement, with plants, from that island ?

Great diversity of opinion exists regarding the true C. planor-

bulum of Lamarck. <A gigantic species which I observed last

year, in the Senkenberg Museum, at Frankfurt. am Main, ap-

pears to me to agree better with the figure copied in pl. 29. f. 18

of Kiister, than any other form attributed to it. It is labelled

paper in the ‘ Annals’ for 1848, except in recognising correctly Pt. angu-

liferum, Souleyet, from Cochin China as a separate species, and adding some

forms since described. Nine true Pterocycli are admitted, only one (C.

spiracellum, Ad. and Reeve) being doubtful, and two species of. the trans-

itionary form Myzostoma of Troschel., Dr. Bland’s two undoubtedly

distinct species would, if accessible for description, merease the number of

true Pterocycli to eleven.

_dan.& Mag. Nat: Hast. $2, Vol.8. F1.V.

Lterocyclos Llandv

Lo Myxostoma Tro schelt

TDe C Sowerby se.

Mr, W. H. Benson on two species of Pterocyclos. 195

“from Sumatra” on the authority of Lafargue. A gigantic

Cyclostoma appears as C. oculus Capri, from the same island, on

the like authority, in the collection. Having pointed out these

shells to Dr.* Pfeiffer’s notice, further information respecting

them may eventually be obtained in the Supplement to his

‘ Monograph.’

Dublin, 3rd July, 1851.

P.S.—Two other species have been assigned to India, C. Turbo,

Ch.,and C. tricarinatum, Mill. ; the former by Chemnitz, who cites

Tranquebar and Coromandel as the habitat. Later observers

have not confirmed this reference. Sowerby mentions Sumatra,

but quotes no authority. C. tricarinatum is attributed by the

last-named author to India. The form at once suggests an East

African insular origin, and Petit de la Saussaye refers it to the

Mauritius, citing however no authority in the ‘Journal de Con-

chyliologie” I am able to corroborate this statement. Sir David

Barclay presented me with a worn and bleached specimen which

he had himself picked up in the island at the Caverns of M. du

Plessis, near the Petite Riviere; and he showed me another

specimen, recently dead, which had just been brought to him from

the woods.

Cyclostoma Michaudi, Grat. (carinatum, Sowerby), for which

no locality is given in the ‘ Thesaurus,’ and which Petit, ascribes

to Madagascar, was procured by Sir D. Barclay from the Piton

de la Riviére Noire m the Mauritius.. They occurred with both

a white and an orange peristome. In the former variety the

caring were more distant, as shown in Sowerby’s figures ; it may

perhaps be found to constitute a distinct species.

Dublin, July 5, 1851.

X VII.—Descriptive characters of two species of the Genus Ptero-

eyclos, discovered by Dr. Brann. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

[With a Plate. |

In the 5th volume of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Cal-

cutta, Dr. William Bland, of H.M.S. Wolf, published, in 1836, a

note on two unnamed species of Pterocyclos, to which, on inspec-

tion of the coloured drawings forwarded to me by the Secretary,

but unfortunately not engraved, I added a note on their affinities.

Previously to returning them to Mr. James Prinsep, I took a

pencil outline of the figures, for the purpose of reference, and

from these outlines, with the assistance of Dr. Bland’s note, I

now endeavour, at Dr. Pfeiffer’s suggestion, to affix specific cha-

racters (necessarily imperfect) to two novel forms of a rare and

13*

196 Mr. W.H. Benson on two species of Pterocyclos.

interesting genus, of which eleven distinct Asiatic species may

now be enumerated, viz. :—

Pterocyclos rupestris, Benson, 1832, Bahar.

—— hispidus, Pearson, 1833, Khasya Hills.

—— parvus, Pearson, 1833, Khasya Hills. .

. —— anguliferus, Soul. 1841, Cochin China.

. —— bilabiatus, Sow. 1848, South India.

—— Albersi, Pfeiffer, 1847.

—— biciliatus, Mousson, 1849, Burma.

—— spiracellum, Ad. & Reeve, 1850, Borneo.

9. —— Cumingi, Pfr. 1851, Ceylon.

10. —— Blandi, nobis, Straits of Malacca.

a7, Troscheli, nobis, Ceylon.

Full descriptions of the species, and the specimens themselves,

having been so long withheld from the public eye, I have over-

come my objection to publish characters, founded on the only

materials available, in the hope that more particular attention

may be directed to these shells by travellers who may have oppor-

tunities for exploring the localities whence they were obtained.

00 38 OU 69 BO

Pterocyclos Blandi, nobis.

Testa latissime umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, albida, strigis undatis

radiatis fusco-aurantiis, fasciaque unica saturatiore ad peripheriam

ornata ; anfractibus 4} rapide accrescentibus, ultimo antice subito

valde alatim dilatato ; apertura obliqua, peristomate subduplici,

- interno incrassato, superne libero sinuato, externo superne valde

expanso, ala soluta antice angulata, descendente, supra anfractum

penultimum projecta, postice sinum exhibente munito ; umbilico

latissimo.

Diam. 1 inch. Bland.

Diam. major 29, minor 23 mill. ex icone.

Hab. ad Pulo Susson insulam prope Pulo Penang jacentem. Teste

Bland.

Pterocyclos Troscheli, nobis.

Testa latissime umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa ; anfractibus 4 lente

accrescentibus, ultimo antice subdilatato ; apertura circulari peri-

stomate incrassato, reflexo, superne antice obsolete sinuato, ala cu-

cullata, antice angulata, deflexa, anfractui penultimo adheerente ;

umbilico latissimo.

Operculo convexo, corneo.

Diam. 35 inch. Bland.

Diam. major 20, minor 18 mill. ex icone.

Hab. ad Trincomalee Insulee Ceylon. Teste Bland.

In character it approaches the group Myzostoma of Troschel,

to whom I have the pleasure of dedicating this species of a genus,

Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Rotifera. 197

which, unaware of its publication five years previously, he recog-

nised and defined under another appellation.

In order to illustrate this memoir more perfectly, I forward

outline figures of the two species, a step which will doubtless

meet with the approbation of the discoverer (now resident in a

distant colony), who evidently intended the publication of his

own original and beautiful drawings.

Dublin, July 1851.

P.S.—Dr. Pfeiffer writes, from London, that a perfect speci-

men of Pterocyclos biciliatus is to be seen in a collection there,

and that the true Cyclostoma planorbulum of Lamarck (Encycl.

Méth.) must be referred to Pterocyclos, as well as C. tenuilabia-

tum, lately described by Mr. Metcalfe, from Borneo. Dr. Pfeiffer

has failed, equally with myself, in procuring an examination of C.

spiracellum, Adams and Reeve, which is not to be found in any

London collection.

15th August, 1851.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Fig. 1. Pterocyclos Blandi.

Fig. 2. —— Troscheh*.

XVIII.—A Catalogue of Rotifera found in Britain ; with descrip-

tions of five new Genera and thirty-two new Species. By

Puitie Henry Gossz, A.L.S.

Tue following catalogue contains the species of the class Roti-

fera that have occurred to my observations within the last three

years, for the most part in the immediate vicinity of London,

and all in fresh water where not otherwise stated. I have ar-

ranged them on the system of Professor Ehrenberg ; not that I

think his classification natural, but because none more conyve-

nient has been published. I hope soon to be able to give to the

world an arrangement of this interesting group constructed more

according to the organization and the natural affinities of its

members. This list of species, however, needs not be delayed

until that system be perfected.

Of the species here enumerated, one hundred and eight in

number, seventy-one are found in Prof. Ehrenberg’s ‘ Die Infu-

* Figures of the following species will be found in the Nuremberg

2nd edition of Chemnitz, vol. Cyclostomacea :—

P. rupestris, pl. 24. f. 21-5. P. anguliferus, pl. 24. f. 3-6.

— var. minor, pl. 31. f. 9-11. — bilabiatus, pl. 24. f. 11-14.

— hispidus, pl. 24. f. 7-10. — Albersi, pl. 28. f, 1-5.

— parvus, pl. 31. f. 12-14. — Cumingi, pl. 31. f. 6-8.

198 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Rotifera,

sionsthierchen’; five have been described since, and thirty-two

are new.

Family IcurHypINa.

Chetonotus maximus.

C. squamatus (Dujardin).

C. larus.

Gen. DasypytEs. (dacvs, hairy, and dvrns, a diver.) Eyes

absent ; body furnished with bristle-like hair ; tail simple, trun-

cate.

D. goniathrixz, Hairs long, each hair bent with an abrupt

angle: neck constricted. Length ;i,th inch. Leamington.

D. antenniger. _ Hair short, downy ; a pencil of long hairs at

each angle of the posterior extremity of the body: head fur-

nished with two club-shaped organs resembling antenne. Length

y#pth inch.

Gen. Saccutus. One eye, frontal; body destitute of hair,

and without a foot: rotatory organ a simple wreath ; alimentary

canal very large: jaws set far forward, apparently consisting of

two delicate, unequal mallet, and a slender incus ; very evanes-

cent: eggs attached behind, after deposition.

_ 8. viridis.~ Body pear-shaped; flattened ventrally ; the ante-

rior end the narrower: head conical, pointed, surrounded by a

wreath of long cilia : digestive canal occupying nearly the whole

body, and always filled with a substance of a rich green hue, in

masses. Length ;3,5th inch. This curious animal, found in

considerable number in.a little pool on Hampstead Heath, must

be placed in this family according to Prof. Khrenberg’s system,

but the mode of carrying its eggs indicates an affinity with the

Brachionea.

Family Gicistina.

Cicistes crystallinus.

Conochilus volvox (?).

Family MeeaLorrocHma.

Megalotrocha velata. Animals separate: disk partially enve-

loped in a cleft granular integument: eggs not attached to the

parent after deposition. Length th inch.

Family Fioscunartia.

Stephanoceros Hichhornit.

_ Limnias ceratophylhi.

Melicerta ringens. —

Floscularia complanata (Dobie, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1849).

F’. ornata (?). The 5-lobed variety ; or species ?

F. cornuta (Dobie).

with descriptions of new Genera and Species. 199

Family Hyparinma.

Gen. Tapurocampa. (tadpos, a ditch, and kdy7n, a cater-

pillar.) Rotatory organs wanting, body fusiform, annulose ; tail

forked: gizzard oval; mallet incurved, shorter than incus, which

is also incurved *.

T. annulosa. Occipital mass opake, white ; alimentary canal

simple, wide, cylindrical: points of tail short, conical. Length

zigth inch. This species is evidently allied to M. Dujardin’s

Lindia torulosa (Hist. Nat. des Infusoires, p. 653), but differs

from it in the structure of the dental apparatus, and of the

digestive canal. It seems to connect the genus Chetonotus with

the Hydatinzeous genera Notommata and Furcularia, for it has the

jaws of these larviform Rotifera, and the glandular occipital mass

found in some of them, with the form, simple digestive canal,

and manners of Chetonotus. It was found at Leamington.

Hydatina senta (?).

Pleurotrocha gibba.

P. truncata. Body subcylindrical; truncate behind, above

the foot : toes short, straight, slender. Length ;+ th inch.

Furcularia gibba.

F. ceca. Body cylindrical: eye wanting, or not discernible :

toes slender, obtuse. Length, including toes, ;4;th inch. Lea-

mington. | ¥

F. forficula.

F, gracilis.

Monocerca rattus.

M. brachyura. Form that of M. rattus, but the foot short

(one-fourth of total length), slightly curved, and horizontally

flattened: a large eye in the occiput, and another small one in

the breast. Length, including foot, +4=th inch.

M. porcellus. Body thick and plump; foot short, much

curved and bent under the body, dilated, flattened horizontally,

and carrying a smaller spine beneath it as in a sheath: front and

chin each armed with a short sharp spine. Length, including

foot, ;}5th inch.

M. bicornis.

M. stylata. Body soft, irregularly oval ; foot a nearly straight

spine, less than one-third of total length : eye large, red, set like

a wart on the back of the occipital sac: forehead conical, pointed.

Length, including foot, ;+,5th inch.

Asplanchna Brightwelli.

A. priodonta. This genus was established by me in a paper

published in the ‘Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ for July 1850.

* For the use of these terms the reader is referred to a paper “ On the

Anatomy of Notommata aurita,” m the Trans. Micros, Soe. vol. ii. pt. 2.

200 Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Rotifera,

The species named A. Bowesii in that paper must be cancelled,

as it is identical with A. Brightwellit.

Notommata parasita.

N. petromyzon.

N. lacinulata.

N. collaris (?).

N. aurita.

N. gibba (?).

N. decipiens.

N. centrura.

Syncheta pectinata (?).

S. Baltica. Sea-water: mouth of the Neeze, coast of Essex.

S. tremula. Leamington.

S. oblonga (?).

S. mordax. Body conical, subventricose : toes minute : auri-

cles large, pendent : principal styles four, the larger (or lateral)

pair sometimes branched: eye rather small, brilliant : two pairs

of protrusile, snapping jaws. Length -1 nd inch.

Polyarthra platyptera.

Diglena forcipata.

D. aurita (?).

D. (?) biraphis. Body oblong, the head and abdomen gently

swelling : toes long, slender, straight, and perfectly even in thick-

ness ; eyes placed close together, frontally : jaws protrusile : ali-

mentary canal very large, projecting behind and above the giz-

zard, always filled with green matter. Length, including toes,

<igth inch.

Triarthra longiseta.

T. breviseta. Body cylindrical: pectoral and caudal spines

each about one-fifth of total length and very slender. Length,

including foot, ;45th inch. Leamington. :

Family EucHLanipora.

Monostyla cornuta.

M. quadridentata.

M. bulla. Body ovate, inflated, the back very gibbous : lorica

plicated along each side with a deep furrow ; the occipital and

mental extremities deeply incised. Colour yellowish brown.

Length of lorica ;+5th inch.

Mastigocerca cariata.,

Kuchlanis luna.

EE. triquetra (?).

E. defleza. Body semi-oval: ventral surface of the lorica di-

vided longitudinally, and the edges of the fissure bent out at

right angles: foot furnished with two pairs of bristles; toes

spindle-shaped. Lorica ;\,th inch.

with descriptions of new Genera and Species. 201

E. pyriformis. Outline of body (viewed dorsally) nearly oval

with a slight constriction in the middle: lorica divided longitu-

dinally along the ventral surface, the gape widening anteriorly :

toes parallel-edged: eye minute. Lorica ;4;nd inch.

E. hipposideros. Body nearly oval in outline ; the ventral side

flat; the dorsal greatly arched, and ridged down the middle :

lorica formed of two distinct plates; the dorsal plate enveloping

the back and reaching half down the sides ; the ventral separated

from it by a wide space, and hollowed in the middle so as to

present the figure of a narrow horse-shoe, whose points are for-

wards : foot armed with one pair of bristles. Lorica ;+5th inch.

Salpina spinigera.

S. mucronata.

S. brevispina.

Gen. Diptax. Resembles Salpina, but the eye is wanting ;

and the lorica (which, as in that genus, is cleft down the back)

is destitute of spines both in front and rear: foot and toes long

and slender. It forms a connecting link between Salpina and

Dinocharis. The name (dé7da€, double) alludes to the gaping

lorica, which forms two parallel plates.

D. compressa. Form of lorica (viewed laterally) nearly a

parallelogram, greatly compressed. Lorica ;+,th inch. Lea-

mington. :

D. trigona. Lorica three-sided, a section forming a nearly

equilateral triangle; surface delicately punctured or stippled :

toes long and slender. Lorica;35th inch. Leamington.

Dinocharis tetractis.

D. pocillum.

Colurus bicuspidatus.

C. deflexus.

C. caudatus.

Metopidia lepadella. ~ :

M. solidus. Much resembles M. lepadella, but is considerably

larger: lorica nearly circular, brilliantly transparent: a slight

puncturing runs round near the edge, like the legend on a coin.

Lorica ;35th inch.

M. acuminata.

M. triptera.

M. oxysternon. Resembles M. triptera, but the dorsal keel is

much higher and thinner ; the anterior two-thirds of the ventral

surface form a prominent ridge terminating abruptly like the

breast-bone of a bird; and the posterior portion is hollowed out

remarkably. Viewed laterally the outline of the back is very

gibbous behind. Lorica ;4.th inch.

Stephanops lamellaris.

S. muticus.

202, Mr. P. H. Gosse on the British Rotifera,

Family PHILODINAA.

_ Callidina bidens. Body spindle-shaped: jaws furnished with

two distinct teeth. Length ,,thinch. Perhaps this is no other

than Prof. Ehrenberg’s C. elegans, of which he describes the jaws

as haying many delicate teeth. I have, however, examined nu-

merous specimens, and have always found them distinctly two-

toothed.

Rotifer vulgaris.

R. citrinus.

R. macrurus.

R. macroceros. Wheels large ; antennal process (the “ respi-

ratory tube” of Prof. Ehrenberg) very long and mobile. Length

ziopth inch.

Philodina roseola.

P. citrina,

P. aculeata.

P. megalotrocha.

Family BracHion ZA.

Noteus quadricornis.

Anurea curvicornis.

A. fissa. Lorica smooth, hyaline, swollen at the sides and at

the back; flattish on the belly ; truncate in front, without any

spines, attenuated and truncate posteriorly. There is a deep fold

running down each side, or else the ventral plate is distinct from

the dorsal ; the ventral is also cleft through its medial line. Eye

very large, pale. Length 535th inch.

A. tecta. Nearly agrees in form with A. curvicornis, but the

posterior extremity is rather more pointed, and the tessellations

are different; being larger and arranged on each side of a

mesial dorsal ridge, which gives to the back the form of a vaulted

roof. Length 3,th inch.

A. acuminaia.

A. aculeata.

A. brevispina. Nearly agrees with A. aculeata, but the posterior

spines are very short ; the frontal spines are much less curved

forwards; the surface is not punctated; and it is colourless.

Length +1,th inch.

A, cochlearis. Lorica spoon-shaped ; with six spines in front ;

the medial pair curving strongly forwards: posterior extremity

attenuated into a long slender spine, inclined forwards: back

ridged and tessellated as in A. tecta.

A. serrulata.

Brachionus pala.

B. o6n. Worica ovate, the back swelling with an uniform curve,

by which it is distinguished from B. pala, which is truncate or

with descriptions of new Genera and Species. 203

slightly cavate posteriorly: anterior spines four, straight, wide

at the base and pointed ; the occipital pair taller than the lateral.

Lorica +4,th inch.

_ B. dorcas. Worica ovate, or subconical ; occipital edge with

four long slender spines, the middle pair curving forwards, and

bent first from, and then towards, each other, like the horns of

an antelope ; mental edge undulated, with a notch in the centre.

Lorica ;'5th inch. !

B. amphiceros.

B. urceolaris (?).

B. rubens.

B. Miilleri. Kenilworth Castle.

B. hepatotomus. Lorica ovate ; occipital edge cut into six saw-

like teeth much shallower than in B. Miilleri, with the central

notch deeper and rounder than the rest; mental edge with four

rounded lobes separated by notches : posterior extremity with two

nipple-like points: biliary (or pancreatic) glands very large and

cleft into two lobes almost to their base. Hence the name,

Arrap, the liver, and téuvw, to cut. Lorica yi5rd inch. Sea-

water ; mouth of the Neeze, Essex.

B. Bakeri.

B. angularis. Uorica hexagonal-oval in a dorsal aspect ; occi-

pital edge with two small teeth divided by a rounded notch (in

some specimens there are obsolescent traces of a lateral pair) ;

mental edge slightly undulated, sometimes with two low points

divided by a notch, like the occiput, but still more faintly : pos-

terior extremity with two short, blunt, well-marked processes.

The general surface is roughened with angular ridges, and is

sometimes subopake and brown. Lorica z45th mch. This

curious species has relations with Noteus and with Pterodina.

Pterodina patina.

P. elliptica.

P. clypeata. Sea-water ; mouth of the Neeze, Essex.

Gen. Pompnotyx. ‘Two frontal eyes: foot wanting: rotatory

organ double in the rear, entire in front: eggs attached behind,

after deposition. The name alludes to the resemblance of the

lorica to a round flat smelling-bottle.

P. complanata. Lorica much depressed, nearly circular, with

the lateral edges rounded ; anteriorly truncate ; occipital edge

gradually rising to a central blunt point ; mental edge with two

rounded lobes, divided by a central notch. Lorica s4,th inch.

De Beauvoir Square, July 28th, 1851.

204 Mr. J. Ralfs on Dickieia and Spirulina.

XIX.—Remarks on Dickieia. By Joun Ratrs, Esq.*

Dicxie1A, Berk. & Ralfs.

Frond subgelatinous, tender, plane, containing oblong scattered

frustules.

_ In this genus the frond is so extremely tender that dried spe-

cimens are.destroyed in the act of removing them from the paper,

their gelatinous matrix being apparently dissolved by the appli-

cation of moisture. The frond tapers at the base and expands .

upwards into a lanceolate or obovate form. I could detect

neither strize nor puncta in the frustules, which in the front view

are nearly quadrate, and are rarely twice as long as broad; in

the lateral view they are narrow-linear with rounded ends; as

they do not appear to be siliceous, it is probable that dried speci-

mens (the only ones I have examined) become, in that view,

somewhat narrower than they are when recent,—a fact which I

have noticed in some genera of this order, whose frustules can-

not without injury be submitted to the action of nitric acid.

Dickieia differs from Schizonema by its flat fronds and scat-

tered frustules. |

Dickieia Dansii (Thwaites) does not belong to this genus,

since its gelatinous matrix forms an irregular mass and not a

plane frond. Its frustules also differ, being decidedly siliceous,

striated, and having a longitudinal pellucid line and central

punctum (aperture, Kiitzing) in the lateral view.

1. D. ulvoides (Berk. and Ralfs). Frond undivided, obtuse at the

apex. Dickieia ulvoides, Berk and Ralfs, Annals of Nat. Hist.

vol. xiv. p. 328. t. 9; Kiitzing, Die Kieselschaligen Bacillarien,

p- 119; Species Algarum, p- 109.

Rocky shore, Aberdeen, April, Professor Diekiei

). Frond sparingly pinnate, all the divisions

2. D. pinnata (

lanceolate.

Small shallow marine pools, especially on detached masses of rock ;

Torquay, September, J. R.

Fronds olive-brown, becoming greener when dried, 1 to 2

inches high, lanceolate, irregularly pimnated ; the pinnz lanceo-

late and alternate. The margins, both of the primary portion

and of the divisions, are uneven and minutely laciniated. The

frustules are like those of the preceding species.

In 1836 I observed this plant growing plentifully near Tor-

quay, since which time I have had no opportunity of searching

for it. In the recent state it has, to the naked eye, much the

appearance of a minute species of Dictyota; but it is so exceed-

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, May 16, 1850.

Dr. W. B. Clarke on the Crag of Suffolk. 205

ingly tender, that it is difficult to carry it home in a condition fit

for preservation. It differs from Dickieia ulvoides in its darker

colour, divided frond, and more tapering extremities ; besides, it

is an autumnal and the other a vernal species.

PLATE V. fig. 6. Frond of Dickieia pinnata, natural size.

Note on SPIRULINA.

Professor Kiitzing has described and figured eleven species of

this genus, but the specific differences which he relies on do not

seem to me satisfactory. They are chiefly the cdlour of the

stratum and comparative closeness and diameters of the spires or

coils. But the colours I have found to vary much, according to

the age of the stratum, its greater or less exposure to light, and

the state of the weather. In all the specimens whose growth I

have watched, the spires were at first very dense, but became

laxer after a short time ; and in a specimen of Spirulina tenuissima

sent me from Bristol by Mr. Thwaites, the spires were relaxed

at the extremities of many of the filaments, though at the middle

they remained compact. In Spirulina the diameters of the fila-

ments increase considerably as they advance towards maturity,

but this increase has its limits, and an acquaintance with all the

species is necessary to enable the observer to determine what

value he should assign to this character as a specific distinction.

PuatTe V. fig. 5. Filament of Spirulina tenuissima, having laxer spires

at its extremities.

XX.—A few Remarks upon the Crag of Suffolk.

By W. B. Crarxe, M.D., of Ipswich.

In the ‘ Philosophical Magazine’ for August 1835 Mr. Edward

Charlesworth published some papers upon the Crag of Suffolk and

Norfolk, in which he divided the formation into three successive

deposits. The oldest, from the abundance of zoophytes con-

tained within it, he termed the Coralline Crag. The second,

- from the peculiar red or ochreous colour which pervades it, pro-

duced by the presence of hydrous oxide of iron, he termed the

Red Crag, which is characterized by the dying-out or absence of

a great proportion of zoophytes and the introduction of new

groups of testacea. The third, from its containing many fossil

remains of mammalian animals, he termed the Mammaliferous

Crag.

The representatives of these groups may be seen as follows :—

Miocene Group.

Coralline Crag of England: Loire and Gironde in France ; con-

taining 17 per cent. of recent species.

206 Dr. W. B. Clarke on the Crag of Suffolk.

Pliocene Group.

Red Crag of England : Subapennine Hills; containing from 35

to 50 per cent. of recent species.

Pleistocene Group.

Mammaliferous Crag of England: Sicilian deposits ; contaming

from 90 to 95 per cent. of recent species.

Since thegpublication of these characteristics of the Crag, ex-

tensive excavations have been made within it in several localities

between the rivers Orwell and Deben, and on the banks of the

latter, in which many interesting discoveries have been made in

the organic remains of the deposit.

The above-mentioned excavations have shown that above the

London clay and beneath the Red Crag, extending over certain

spaces, a bed is found varying in thickness from 3 or 4 inches

to about a foot and a half, consisting of fragments of bone,

usually of flattened form, with their ends and edges rounded. by

attrition, interspersed amongst numerous irregularly-formed,

more or less rounded nodules, which appear to be mdurated

clay: some of these latter exhibit an irregular cleavage in angu-

lar fragments, the inner surfaces of which show the presence and

infiltration of phosphates and carbonates of iron. Amongst these

are found others exhibiting a concentric structure, exposing and

disintegrating the contiguous layers of which the nodule con-

sists. Some of these appear to owe their origin toa nucleus of

organic matter, as a vertebra, a tooth, a shell, a small branch of

wood, or some other substance around which the argillaceous

layers have accumulated. Others exhibit a minute structure

corresponding in character with the usual appearance of septaria

from the London clay, having the interstices of the clay filled

with carbonate of lime frequently tinged by phosphate of iron.

These nodules not only abound im the stratum beneath the Red

Crag, but are also dispersed in various directions throughout the

general mass without any disposition to stratification, showing

they have been deposited promiscuously during the whole of the

Red Crag period, or whilst that deposit was being formed.

Again, we find arenaceous clay nodules that have been rounded

by attrition into forms more or less spherical, upon breaking

which a shell, frequently a bivalve, is found in the interior,

having served as a nucleus around which the argillaceous sub-

stance has consolidated: in some instances the shell itself is

found ; in others nothing but the cast of it remains. It is not

unlikely that the presence of the shell and its molluscous inha-

bitant involving certain chemical changes within the mass of clay

Dr. W. B. Clarke on the Crag of Suffolk. 207

may have given rise to the consolidation of the surrounding mass,

so as to have prevented disintegration at the time of its removal

from its former bed and the act of rolling previous to its sub-

sequent deposit in the Crag.

Many of the nodules found in the Crag appear to have origi-

nated in causes similar to those in operation at the present day,

where masses of cliff have fallen and broken into fragments of

various sizes ; these subsequently, having been rolled along the

beach and amongst each other by the action of the waves, have

been rounded into the forms they now assume. Clay nodules of

similar shape, but in a soft state, are frequent upon the Suffolk

and Essex beaches, where the clay cliffs are disintegrating at the

present day by the inroads of the sea.

Fragments of clay bored by Pholades, and wood by Teredines,

are found in this Crag deposit.

Within this formation have been discovered an interesting

collection of remains of several species of mammalian and other

animals, consisting of flat portions of bones, apparently ribs of

large quadrupeds, which subsequently to their fracture have been

rounded by attrition at their ends and edges; with these are

found various other bones and teeth of Elephants, Mastodon and

Rhinoceros, teeth of Bears, and fragments of the extremities of

small quadrupeds, but which are often so much disfigured by

fracture and subsequent rolling that it is difficult to identify and

associate them with living forms. The antlers of several species

of Deer, some of large size, nearly allied to, if not identical with,

the Megaceros or “ Giant Elk of Ireland :” the tympanic or

auditory bones, teeth, and other parts of several species of Whale

and Cachalot, amongst which may be mentioned a fragment of

considerable interest of the anterior part of the head or nose of

a long-nosed Cetacean allied to Macrorhinus, which has been

examined by Prof. Owen with much interest. The accompanying

figure is a representation of it.

A. Transverse section of nose of a

long-nosed Cetacean from the Red Crag

of Suffolk.

The figure is of the nat. size: a, a, a, is

matrix, an arenaceous mass which has

been washed into the interior.

208 Dr. W. B. Clarke on the Crag of Suffolk.

B. Longitudinal view of the same fossil, half the natural size.

All these fossils are in a highly mineralized state, apparently

produced by the ferruginous particles contained within the Crag,

im conjunction with certain peculiar conditions of the fossil

itself.

With the above are also found teeth and vertebre of several

species of fish allied to Sharks, some extremely large, as the Car-

charodon megalodon: the spines, tubercles, and teeth of Rays,

some of which are completely mineralized, and others not, but

partaking of the condition of the generality of fossils of the Crag

epoch: amongst these are found specimens of fish derived from

the London clay, surrounded more or less by their argillaceous

matrix. In the same condition are found short- and long-tailed

(Brachyurous and Macrurous) crustaceans all highly mineralized,

the greatest amount of which occur beneath the general Crag

deposit ; but in various parts throughout the Red Crag formation

are found the claws of Crabs in the usual condition of the Crag

fossils, without any appearance of mineralization, but in an ex-

tremely friable state from their having lost their animal matter :

with these are associated spines of Echini and flints from the

Chalk.

As the mammalian remains contain a large proportion of

phosphate of lime, considerable interest has been attached to

them of late: the Crag has been laid open, carefully overlooked,

and these remains collected and preserved for agricultural pur-

poses after having been ground to powder and converted into

superphosphates by digestion in sulphuric acid. The argilla-

ceous nodules when thus ground are said to be used in large

_ quantities in the adulteration of guano and bone-dust, and thus

applied by the agriculturist.

At intervals are found beds of ferruginous clay nodules, which

upon being broken present a highly mineralized crust or exte-

rior, containing a pulverulent ochreous substance; these are

usually of a flattened form, and lie parallel with the plane of

stratification. The mineralization of these nodules probably con- -

tinues to the present time through the agency of ferruginous

matter involved in the Crag.

Dr. W. B. Clarke on the Crag of Suffolk, 209

This appears evident in the process now in operation, result-

ing in the formation of columnar concretions upon the face of

the Crag, through the chemical and mechanical agency of water

as it trickles down the vertical surface, carrying with it small

portions of sand and comminuted shells, which it deposits gene-

rally in a stalactitic form, the ferruginous particles held in solu-

tion in the water cementing the mass firmly together: these

abound in some localities in which the Crag is exposed, and have

been regarded by the uninitiated as fossil antlers, and have been

gravely collected and treasured as such. These substances vary

in diameter from 2 inches to the eighth of an inch, and are

variously contorted or branched.

Within a short time a fragment of a jaw, apparently of a large

Cetacean nearly equal in size to the Greenland Whale, has been

discovered in the Coralline Crag, and the remains of other spe-

cies of the same tribe of creatures have been found in the same

deposit. The accompanying xylographs represent two of these

fossils.

NAN

WAN:

AY XY

A. lateral view, and B. posterior view of a dorsal vertebra of a Cetacean

from the Coralline Crag of Suffolk.

A and B are two figures of a dorsal vertebra of a Cetacean,

allied to the Grampus, discovered in the Coralline Crag at Orford

in Suffolk : the specimen is in fine condition, but a portion of the

spimous process and part of one of the transverse processes were

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 14°

210 Dr. W. B. Clarke on the Crag of Suffolk.

injured in the act of removing it from the deposit in which it

was found.

Caudal vertebra of a Cetacean from the Coralline Crag of Suffolk.

‘C represents the body and transverse processes of a caudal

vertebra of a Cetacean, also found in the Coralline Crag of

Suffolk.

In addition to the above-mentioned organic remains are the

numerous interesting and beautiful species of Testacea which

abound in the several divisions of the Crag deposit, and which are

now so much sought after as objects of great interest to geologists

and the “ general collectors ” of the neighbourhood, and which

are so ably described and figured by Messrs. 8. V. Wood and

_ Sowerby in the works recently published by the Palzontogra-

phical Society.

In reference to the various fossils discovered in the Crag, and

which are derived from other formations, it will be remembered

that by the action of the sea and other causes, deposits pre-

viously formed are broken up and large quantities of such

material are transported, in some instances to very great di-

stances, examples of which are observed everywhere around us in

the ‘ grayel’ or ‘till’: and there are accumulations formimg im

the German Ocean at the present time, from the ‘ debris’ of va-

rious parts of the shores of England, Scotland and the continent,

which are being driven together by the continuous agency of

currents, and thus, for instance, are carried into the same de-

posit, the chalk of Kent; the London clay, crag and upper

tertiary of Essex; clay, crag and chalk of the Suffolk and Nor-

folk coasts; chalk, oolite and las of Yorkshire; magnesian

limestone of Durham; sandstone and coal of Northumberland ;

together with the trap and plutonic rocks of Scotland; all of

which are associated with the tertiary and other deposits from

Zoological Society. 211

the continent, and with the remains of recent species that in-

habit these coasts, m conjunction with parts of recent land and

freshwater animals and plants which are carried amongst them

by the currents of various rivers that are discharging their con-

tents into these seas: disintegration is continually occurring, and

masses of ‘rocks, with or without their organic contents, are

annually being swept into the sea and deposited at various depths

beneath its surface, frequently burying hosts of living. forms

amongst them.

Berners Street, Ipswich, August 16, 1851.

7 PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. |

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 11, 1850.—W. Spence, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

SYNOPSIS OF THE SPECIES OF ANTELOPES AND STREPSICERES,

WITH-- DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEW SPECIES. By J. E.

Gray, Esa., F.R.S., P.B.S. ere.

[Concluded from p. 146.]

2. The Cervine AnTEorzs have an elongated tail, cylindrical at

the base, and with long hair at the end, often forming a compressed

ridge ; the body heavy and the limbs strong. They are of a large

size. C ; .

A. Neck not maned.

18. ADENOTA.

Muffle cordate, moderate, cervine ; nose hairy between the back of

the nostrils; horns sublyrate, rmged, when young rather recurved ;

place of tear-bag covered with a tuft of hair; hair of the back whorled,

of dorsal line and back of head reversed ; tail elongate, hairy.

This genus is very like Kleotragus, but has a smaller, more cervine

muzzle and lyrated horns; it differs from Cobus in the form of the

tail, and wanting the mane, and from both in having a tuft of hair

in the front of the orbit.

* Horns sublyrate ; tail hairy.

1. Apenota Kos. The Aqurroon.

Pale brown ; end of nose, inside of ears, chest, belly, inside of legs

and thighs, tip of tail, and band above hoofs white; front of fore and

hind legs, and end of ears and tail black ; hair of the dorsal line re-

versed, with a whorl on the shoulders and loins.

Antilope Kob, Erxl. from Kob, Buffon, H. N. xii. t. 32. f.'1?

—Kobus Adansonii, A. Smith, from Buffon.— Gambian Antelope,

Penn. Syn. 39, from Buffon.— 4. adenota, H. Smith, G. A. Kyiv.

224. t. 184. and t. 183. f. 3, 4. horns ?

A. Kob, Ogilby, P.Z.S.1836.—A. annulipes, Gray, Ann. and Mag.

Nat. Hist. 1843.— ddenota Kob, Gray, Knows. Menag. 14. t. 14,15.

Var. Female, hair longer, sides of face whitish.

14*

212 Zoological Society.

A. sing-sing, Gray, Cat. Mamm. Brit. Mus. 159, not Bennett.

Inhabits W. Africa; Gambia. Called Aquitoon by the Joliffs,

and Kob by the Mandingoes.

A fine pair has been at Knowsley some years. Thinking them

new, I described them as 4. annulipes. Mr. Ogilby has called it the

Nagor, but it is scarcely the Nagor of Buffon. An adult male no-

ticed by Mr.Ogilby as the Kod is now in the Museum of the Zoological

Society ; its horns, like the male at Knowsley, are much worn down.

They whistle like a stag.

Buffon (H. N. xii. 219. 267. t. 32. f. 1) figures a skull with horns,

brought from Senegal by Adanson, under the name of Kod, which is

also called the Petit vache brune. Erxleben gave this figure the name

of d. kob, and Pennant called it the Gambian Antelope, Syn. 1. 39.

The figures somewhat resemble the head of a half-grown male of this

species, but the horns are longer, and have more rings than the spe-

cimen in the British Museum; but I am inclined to agree with Mr.

Ogilby in believing that it was intended for this species. In the Jar-

din des Plantes they called the Sing-Sing the Kod of Senegal; this

may be a mistake for the Koba. I may remark that the horns of

the Koba in the same plate of Buffon are represented with more rings

than are mentioned in the description.

Colonel Hamilton Smith describes and figures a male and female

specimen which were alive in Exeter Change, and figures the male

and its skull and horns under the name of 4. adenota, which well

agrees with this species, and has the peculiar distribution of its hair ;

hence its name: but he says, it has “a long open suborbital slit,

and small black brushes on the knees;”’ this I suspect must be a

mistake, as he himself observes no lachrymal cavity was found in the

skull. He might have mistaken the tuft of hair for the gland at the

distance at which he saw the specimens. He also (G. A. K. iv. 221)

described. a specimen which was in Exeter Change, which he regarded

as the Gambian Antelope of Pennant, and calls 4. forfex. is cha-

racters agree in most particulars with this species, but he says it had

‘a long lachrymal sinus, and had small brushes on the knees.” If

there was not some mistake in transcribing these descriptions, both

these animals should be Gazellas, but I have never seen any which

agreed with them.

The young male in the British Museum shows the development of

the horns of these animals. The upper rings of the growing horn fall

off in large thick flakes as the horn increases in size beneath: this

explains how the extent of the smooth tapering part of the horns in-

creases in length as the horn grows, and how the number of rings are

found to be nearly the same in the various ages, and different indi-

viduals of the various species. Mr. Whitfield informs me that the

scrotum is rarely developed or dependent externally in different kinds

of Antelopes before they have completed their first year.

** Horns elongate, recurved at the tip; tail slender, end tufted.

2. Apenota Lecue. The Lecue.

Pale brown; orbits, chest and beneath white; front of legs dark

Zoological Society. 213

brown ; fur short, adpressed, upper part of nape and withers with a

small whorl of hair; tail slender at the base.

Léchee, Oswell, Journ. Roy. Geog. Soc. xx. 150, 1850.—Kodbus

Leche, Gray, Knowsley Menag. 23.

Inhabits S. Africa; bank of river Zouga, lat. 22°S. (Capt. Frank

Vardon). Oswell, 1. c. 150, Brit. Mus. :

This animal is nearly as large as the Water Buck. The horns are

very like those of that animal; the neck is covered with short ad-

pressed hair, and has no appearance of a mane.

B. Neck maned on the sides.

19. Konus, H. Smith; Cervicapra, § Sundev. ; Aigocerus, Harris ;

Kolus, Gesner, Gray.

Horns elongate, sublyrate, bent back and then forward at the top ;

muzzle cervine ; tear-bag none; inguinal pores none; hair rough,

elongate ; neck covered with longer, diverging and drooping hair ;

tail rather elongated, depressed, hairy on the sides and below : females

hornless ; teats four; animal very large.

1. Kosus EvuresiprymMnvus. The PHoromok or WATERBUCK.

Rump with a whitish elliptical ring near the base of the tail,

brownish ; horns converging at the tip.

Antilope Ellipsiprymna, Ogilby, P. Z. 8. 1833, 47; Harris, W. A.

Africa, t. 14.—Kobus Ellipsiprymnus, A. Smith, Illus. Z. 8. A. t. 28,

29.—Gray, Knows. Menag. 15.

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus.

The horns figured as 4. Kemas? (H. Smith, G. A. K. t. 181. f. 6

appear to belong to this species.

2. Kosus Sine-Sine. The Sinc-Sinea.

Anal ring none. Reddish or yellowish grey brown, rather greyer

on the shoulders; nose, lips and hinder part of the thighs, under the

neck, from the ears to the gullet, a streak over each eye, and ring

above the hoofs and false hoofs white ; belly and legs blacker ; end

of tail, and legs from shoulder to hough black. Female greyer ; belly

and upper part of legs paler.

Antilope Sing-Sing, Bennett, Waterhouse, Cat. Zool. Soc. Mus.

41. n. 378.—A. defassa, Riippell, Abyss. t. 3.—A. unctuosa, Laur.,

D’Orbig. Dict. Univ. H. N. i. t. 622. 3. good. —A. Koba, Ogilby,

Penny Cyclop. i. 79. fig. 9; P. Z. 8. 1836, not Erxleben.—Koda,

Buffon, H. N, xii. 210, 267. t. 32. f. 2, horns ?—Senegal Antelope,

Pennant, Syn. 38 (part from Buffon only).-—Kobus Sing-Sing, Gray,

Knows. Menag. 15.

Inhabits N. and W. Africa; Senegal; Gambia, where it is called

Kassimause and Kob (Whitfield). Brit. Mus. Abyssinia (Réppell).

Mus. Frankfort.

This species varies much in the tint of the colouring, and in the

length of the hair in the different seasons. In summer they are

covered with very short, closely pressed fur, letting the skin be seen

between the hairs. In the cold weather, and in England, the fur is

(214 Zoological Society.

longer and more abundant. The hair of the chin and neck is long

and rigid in all seasons, and even in the young animals. The tail of

the adult specimen is cylindrical and nearly bald, ending in a tuft of

black hair; in the young specimens, especially in the winter fur, the

base of the tail is fringed with hair on each side. The male is much

brighter coloured, and the chest and belly are nearly black like the

legs. . The hinder parts of the rump of the young animals are greyish

white; in the older specimens it becomes pure white and broader in

extent.

This animal is called Sing-Sing by all the negroes. They do not

think their flocks of cattle will be healthy or fruitful unless they have

one’ of the Sing-Sings accompanying them, as some persons think a

Goat necessary to be in a stable in England. The English on the

Gambia call it the Jackass Deer from its appearance, and it is called

Koba and Kassimause by the negroes at Macarthy’s Island. Its flesh

is yery strong, unpleasant, and scarcely palatable.

As far as I could judge by my recollection and description, the

adult specimen at teeter: the young male and adult female in the

British Museum, the male and female at Frankfort, and the adult

male in the Paris menageries, are the same species.

Buffon figured (Hist. Nat. 210; 267. xii. t. 32. f. 2) under the

name of Koba a pair of horns which were in the library of St. Victor

at Paris... He described them as larger and more curved above than

those of the Kod, eighteen inches long and five inches in circumfer-

ence at the base, and he refers them to an animal which Adanson

says is called Koda in Senegal, and the Great Brown Cow by the

French colonists. Pallas refers these horns to 4. Pygargus, and the

figures and description agree in many particulars with the horns of

that species ; but they are rather longer, and have more rings. Pen-

nant (Syn. Mam. 38) has given the name of Senegal Antelope to

Buffon’s short account and figure, but has added to it the description

and. the figure of the head of a skin which came from Amsterdam,

and appears to be 4. Caama of South Africa. Cuvier (Dict. Sci.

Nat. ii, 235) has translated Pennant’s name to 4. Senegalensis.

Erxleben, (Syn. 293) and Zimmerman (Zool. 345) have translated

Pennant’s description of his skin of 4. Caama, and called it 4. Koba,

referring to ‘Buffon’s description and Daubenton’s figure. Fischer,

Hamilton Smith and M. Sundevall regard the Koba of Buffon the

same as the Korrigum of Denham and Clapperton, but the horns of

that species are considerably longer and much thicker at the base than

those described by Daubenton, and the annulations of, the horns are

higher and more regular: it may however be remarked that Buffon

describes his horns as having eleven or twelve rings, but figures them

as having seventeen or eighteen. Mr. Ogilby (Penny Cyclopeedia

and the Proceedings of the Zoological Society) considers Buffon’s

Koba to be the Sing-Sing ; and in the length of the horns, and in the

number, disposition and form of the rings, his figure more nearly

agrees with the horns of that species than of that of the 4. Pygarga,

to which. Pallas first referred it; but the horns are represented much

more lyrated than any horns of the Sing-Sing I have seen; indeed,

Zoological Society. 215

not one of the specimens which have come under my observation have

had any inclination to assume that form: but as this is the only

Western-African species which in any way agrees with Buffon’s figure,

perhaps it is best to adopt Mr. Ogilby’s suggestion. The name of

_ Koba or Kob appears to be common to many species. Schinz errone-

ously considers Damalis Senegalensis, Antilope adenota and A. for-

Jew (H. Smith) as synonyms of this species.

c. Nape with a linear, central, compressed, recurved mane.

20. A1icocrerus, H. Smith ; Egocerus, Desm. ;

Hippotragus, Sundev.

Horns conical, elongate, rather compressed, ringed, recurved ; back

of the neck with a linear reversed mane ; tear-gland covered with a

tuft of hair; teats two.

1. Arcocerus Eauinus. The Eraax or Equine ANTELOPE.

Spot above the eyes and pencil before the eyes fulvous grey ; nose

whitish ; face black ; nuchal mane distinct.

Aigoceros Equina, H. Smith; Harris, W. A. A. t. 21.—<A. glauca,

Forster.—A. Osanne, Geoff.—A. barbata, H. Smith.—A. Truteri,

Fischer.—A. aurita, Burch. MSS.—Capra Aithiopica, Schinz.—

Tzeiran, Buffon, H. N. xii. t. 31. f. 6, horn.—Aigocerus Kquinus and

A. leucopheus, Gray, Knows. Men. 16.

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus. W. Africa; Gambia (Whitfield).

Horns. Brit. Mus.

Var.? Smaller. ‘Fur glaucous grey; tuft before the eye short,

brown; nuchal crest none; hoofs small.’ —Sundevall.

Antilope leucopheus, Pallas; H. Smith, G. A. K. v, t. 179.—

Aigocerus leucopheus, Gray, Knows. Menag. 16.

Inhabits the Cape of Good Hope ; now extinct. Mus. Stockholm,

Mus. Upsal and Mus. Paris.

The head of the female covered with the skin from Macarthy’s

Island, on the coast of Gambia, which Mr. Whitfield brought home,

did not appear to differ from the specimen from the Cape in the

British Museum. The species does not appear to be uncommon in

the locality, for Mr. Whitfield brought over several pairs of horns,

He states the flesh is very good venison. “It is called Dacoi or

White Mouth by the Mandingoes, Kod and Koda by the Joliffs,

and Vache brune by the French at Senegal.” This is certainly not

the Kob of Buffon (xii. t. 32. f. 1, 2). The negroes at the Gambia

declare that this animal never bears more than one fawn; for after

that period, the horns increase in length, and enter the loins and

destroy the animals! :

Buffon (xii. 271. t. 31. f. 6) figures the horn of this species, which

had been made into a powder-flask, under the name of Tzecran.

A. barbata of Daniels appears to be only a bad drawing of this

species.

The variety is the size of the Common Stag, Cervus Llaphus.

M. Sundevall observes that it is as different from 4, Hguina, as the

216 Zoological Society.

species of Hleotragi and Tragelaphi are from one another; and he

observes, in a letter I have just received, ‘“ I must tell you, that after

the inspection of a whole series of 4. Hqguina, which Wahlberg brought

home, I am convinced that the 4. leucophea of Pallas is a very distinct

race. Our stuffed specimen, that must have been adult, has much

smaller hoofs than the very young Ad. Equina, male as well as female,

amongst Wahlberg’s, and in the tuft over the lachrymal sinus, as I

have shortly expressed in the printed survey.”

When I examined the specimen at Paris I regarded it as a young

or rather dwarf specimen of 4. Equina, and the absence of the nuchal

crest led to this belief; and I am not satisfied that the number of

rings on the horns are a sufficient proof of its being adult.

2. AIGOCERUS NIGER. The Buack Bok.

Black ; female and young brown; face white, with a dark streak.

Antilope niger and A. Harrisii, Harris, Wild African Anim. t. 23.—

Aigocerus niger, Gray, Knows. Menag. 17.

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus. Males and female and young.

21. Oryx, Blainv., H. Smith.

Horns elongate, subulate, ringed at the base, straight, or slightly

arched, placed in a line with the face ; neck maned above and below ;

tear-bag none; nose subcervine, with a marginal muffle; hoofs nar-

rowed in front, false hoofs large; teats four (two, Harris). In the

skull there is a slight suborbital fissure, but no pit, and the grinders

have supplementary lobes.

* Horns straight.

1. Oryx GazeLus. The Kooxaam or Gemspoc.

Horns straight, shelving backwards ; throat with a bunch of black

hairs; black streak on the face, conjoined under the chin; rump,

face, spinal line, lateral streak, and very broad band on the thigh and

cubitus black in summer. Young pale brown; hairs blackish at the

base.

Capra Gazella, Linn.—Antilope Oryz, Pallas ; H. Smith.—A. be-

zoartica, Pallas.—A. reeticornis, Erxl.; Pallas, Nov. Comm. Petrop.

xl. t. 10. f. 6.— Oryx Capensis, Ogilby ; Harris, W. A. A. t. 9.—

O. Gazella, Gray, Knows. Menag. 17. t. 16. f. 2, young.

Inhabits S. Africa; Cape of Good Hope. Brit. Mus. Adult and

young.

2. Oryx Brisa. The Bisa. .

- Horns straight ; throat without any bunch of hairs; black face-

streaks separate. ‘‘ Pale; face, belly and limbs white ; front of face,

two streaks on cheek, narrow line along throat, dorsal streak, streak

on each side of abdomen, band round upper part, and streak in front

of lower part of fore-leg and end of tail black.”

Antilope Beisa, Riippell, Atlas, t. 5.—Oryx Beisa, Sundevall.—

A. Dammah, Riuppell.

Inhabits Abyssinia. Mus. Frankfort.

Zoological Society. 217

There is a male and female in the Frankfort Museum ; they are

smaller than 4. Gazella of the Cape, and both have the face-streaks

separate: there is a black streak on the throat, as in 4. Gazella, but

no bunch, nor is there any in the Frankfort specimen of 4. Gazella:

the mane of the nape of the male is small, indistinct, continued behind

in a broader dark streak to the middle of the loms. In the male the

mane is blackish, in the female like the back. They have no dark

mark on the rump, found in 4. Gazella.

** Horns arched, recurved.

3. Oryx Leucoryx. The Oryx.

Horns slender, slightly arched: white, reddish varied ; in winter

greyish.

Antilope leucoryx, Pallas ; Ehrenb. S. P. t. 3; Licht. Saugth. t. 1.

— A, ensicornis, Ehrenb.—A. Algazella, Riipp. t. .—A. Gazella,

Pallas. —d. bezoartica, Erxl.; H. Smith.—Algazelle, F. Cuv. Mam.

Lith. t. .—A. Eleotragus, Schreb. t. _. (not descrip.) —Oryx

leucoryx, Gray, Knows. Menag. 17. t. 16. f. 1, young; t. 17, adult.

- Inhabits N. and W. Africa; Nubia; Sennaar; Senegal. Brit. Mus.

I have compared the Nubian and Senegal specimens, and cannot

discover any difference between them.

pv. Throat slightly maned, neck simple.

22. Appax ; Oryz, part Blainv. and others ; Gazella, part H. Smith.

Horns slender, elongate, ringed, slightly spirally twisted, nearly on

a line with the face; neck with a slight gular, but no nuchal mane ;

nose ovine, hairy ; hoofs semicircular, edged ; tear-bag marked by a

tuft of hair; forehead longly hairy.

1. ApDAX NASOMACULATUS. The ApDax.

White ; forehead and front of face darker ; grey in winter.

Antilope nasomaculatus, Blainv. Bull. Soc. Phil. 1816, 78; H.

Smith.—d. dddazx, Licht. Saugth. t. 2; Riipp. Atlas, t. 7; Mam.

Lith. t. .—<. suturosa, Otto, N. A. Nat. Cur. xii. t.48; Griffith,

A. K. t. 180.—A. gibbosa, Savi.—A. Tao, H. Smith.— A. Mytilopes,

H. Smith, G. A. K. t. 182, 183. f. 6.—Strepsiceros, Cajus.—Addaz,

F. Cuvier, Mam. Lith. t. . (winter and summer) ; Ehrenberg, S.

Phys. t. 4, male and female.—Capra Cervicapra, Linn. S. N. ed. 10.

—Ant. Cervicapra, Children, Denham Trav.— dddazx nasomaculatus,

Gray, Knows. Men. 17. t. 18.

Inhabits N. Africa. Brit. Mus.

3. The Goat-Lixe ANTELOPEs have a very short flat tail, hairy

above. ‘They have heavy bodies, covered with rough, rigid or woolly

fur, strong legs, large hoofs and false hoofs. The horns are conical

and recurved.

* Nose cervine, muffle moderate ; horns short, inclined, recurved.

23. Capricornis, Ogilby ; Nemorhedus, part H. Smith.

Horns short, strong, conical, ringed, inclined and recurved, arising

behind the orbits ; nose cervine, muffle moderate, bald ; tear-bag and

218 Zoological Society.

interdigital pores large; skull with a more or less deep rounded pit,

and no suborbital fissure ; grinders without supplemental lobes. Asia.

1. CAPRICORNIS SUMATRENSIS. The CAMBING OUTAN.

Black ; chin and linear nuchal mane yellowish, especially near the

withers ; inside of the ears white. Young like the adult.

Antilope Sumatrensis, Shaw; H. Smith, G. A. K. t. 189 (cop.

from); F. Cuv. Mam. Lith. t. .—A. interscapularis, Licht.—

Capricornis Sumatrensis, Gray, Knows. Menag. 18.

Inhabits Sumatra. Mus. Leyden.

2. CapricorNis BuBALINA. The THaar or THAR.

Grey brown, blackish washed ; crown and dorsal line black ; thighs

and outside of legs rufous; nose, chin, inside of ear, lower part of

mane and legs below the hocks whitish.

Antilope Bubalina, Hodgson, P. Z. S. 1832, 12.—A. Thar, Hodg-

son.—Nemorhedus proclivis, Hodgson.—Capricornis Bubalina, Gray,

Knows. Menag. 18.

Inhabits India; Nepal. Mus. Brit.

A head was sent to the United Service Museum by Lieut.-Colonel

Childers, of the 11th Dragoons, in 1820, under the name of Serow or

Imo. “It is not speedy, as might be inferred from its make. Its

flesh is very coarse and bad. It is usually killed with poisoned

arrows. —Hodgson, |. ¢. 14. 3

3. CAPRICORNIS? cRiISsPA. The JAPANESE GoAT ANTELOPE.

Fur very fine, elongate, rather woolly, crisp; brown or brownish ;

feet and ears darker ; throat whitish: female paler ; tear-bag a naked

spot ?

Antilope ecrispa, Temm. Faun. Japan. t. 18, 19.—Capricornis

crispa, Gray, Knows. Menag. 18.

Inhabits Japan. Mus. Leyden.

** Nose ovine, hairy, without any muffle ; horns short, conical, re-

curved, ringed.

24. Nemoruepvs, part H. Smith; Kemas, Hodgson.

Horns short, conical, inclined and recurved, arising from behind

the orbits; nose ovine, hairy; muffle none; tear-bag none ; inter-

digital pores large ; fur short.

1. NemoruHepus Gora. The Goran.

‘Grey brown, black punctulated; streak on lower part of back of

neck blackish; cheeks, chin and upper’ part of throat white; front

of fore-legs blackish; feet rufous. Young paler; dorsal line rather

darker.

Antilope Goral, Hardw. Linn. Trans. xiv. t. 14 ; Calcutta J. N. H.

i. t. 12. f. 2, 3.—A. Goural, Hodgson.—Bouquetin du Nepaul, F. Cuv.

Mam. Lith. t. . (copy from Hardw.)—A4. Duvaucellii, H. Smith.

—Nemorhedus Goral, H. Smith; Gray, Knows. Menag. 18.

Inhabits Nepal. Brit. Mus.

Zoological Society. 219

A, Duvaucellii (H. Smith) was described from a drawing traced

from one of General Hardwicke’s figures of this species, and badly

coloured, which Duvaucel sent to Paris without any notes. It has

no connection with C. Sumatrensis, to which many naturalists have

referred it. In the Bengal Journal two Antelopes, said to resemble

the Goral, are mentioned as found in Affghanistan, one called Suja

and the other Goomast.

25. Mazama, Rafinesque; Aplocerus, H. Smith,

Horns small, conical, nearly erect, slightly inclined and recurved

at the tip, ringed at the base; nose ovine, hairy ; muffle none ; tear-

bag none: fur short, under fur woolly, outer very long, hairy and

dependent.

1. Mazama AMERICANA. The MAZAMA or SPRINGBUCK.

White ; horns, hoof and edge of nostrils black.

Rupicapra Americana, Blainv.—Antilope Americana, Desm.—

Capra Americana, Rich. F. B. A. 268. t. 22.—Ovis montana, Ord.—

Capra montana, Harlan.—A. lanigera, H. Smith.—Mazama dorsata

and M. sericea, Rafin.—d. Mazama and Apl. Femmamazama, H.

Smith.—Capra? Columbiana, Desmoul.—Rock Mountain Sheep,

Jameson, Mem. Wern. Soc. iii. 306.—Mazama Americana, Gray,

K. M. 19.

Inhabits N. America; Rocky Mountains. Mus. Linn, Soc. and

Zool. Soc.

26. Rupicapra, H. Smith ; Capella, Keys. & Blas. ; Kemas, Ogilby.

Horns elongate, slender, erect, recurved at the tip; nose ovine,

hairy; muffle none; fur soft; skull without any pit, and with a

minute suborbital fissure; grinders without supplemental lobes,

cutting-teeth equal-sized, erect.

1. Ruptcapra Tracus. The CHaAmotseE or GerRvs.

Brown yellowish, with a dark dorsal streak in summer, blackish in

winter.

Capra Rupicapra, Linn.—-A. Rupicapra, Pallas; H. Smith,G.A.K.

t. 90.—Rupicapra Tragus, Gray, K. M. 19.—-R. Capella, Bonap.—

R. pyrenaica, Bonap.—Tragus Dorcas, Klein.—Chamoise, Buffon,

H. N. xii. t. 16; F. Cuv. Mam. Lith. t. -.

Inhabits 8, Europe; Switzerland, Pyrenees, and Pindarus. _ Brit.

Mus. 7

I have compared the Swiss, Pyrenean and Greek specimens, and

cannot find any character to separate them.

27. AntrLocapRA, Ord; Dicranocerus, H. Smith ;

Oreammos, Rafin. ; Cervus, Blainv.

Horns erect, the base compressed with a flattened process in

front, the end conical, recurved; nose ovine, hairy; muffle none ;

fur very close; hair stiff, coarse, flattened, wavy; tail very short ;

false hoofs none; tear-bag none; inguinal pores none; legs rather

220 Zoological Society.

slenderer than the other Goat Antelopes ; skull without any sub-

orbital depression, but with a lengthened fissure ; grinders without

supplemental lobes, cutting-teeth equal-sized and shelving.

1. ANTILOCAPRA AMERICANA. The Casrit or PRONGHORN.

Pale fulvous ; upper part of rump white.

Antilope Americana, Ord, 1815.—<A. furcifer, A. palmata, H.

Smith, Linn. Trans. xiv. t. 2,3; G. A. K. t. 178. t. 199. f. 1-5;

Richards. Z. B. A. t. 21.—Cervus hamatus, Blainv.—C. bifurcatus,

Rafin.— Antilocapra Americana, Ord; Gray, K. M. 19.

Inhabits N. America; in the plains in summer and in the moun-

tains in winter. Called the Goat. Mexico (Coulter). Brit. Mus.

Dr. Coulter brought a head from Mexico which had the face dark

brown, and the horns large, wide-spreading and much hooked at the

tip, like the 4. palmata of H. Smith (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1826, 121).

This is probably only a larger variety in the summer fur.

II. The ANTELOPES OF THE DeseRT. Nostrils bearded within

beneath, operculated, far apart ; horns on the frontal ridge ; nose sub-

cervine, with a small muffle; legs rather stout; tail elongate ; hoofs

rather large.

4. The Equine Ante ores have a very depressed, spongy and

bristly muzzle.

28. CarosLepas, Gray; Connochetes, Licht.; Bos, Forster.

Horns bent down on the sides, recurved at the tip; nose very

broad, dilated, spongy, bristly ; nostrils operculated ; tail elongate,

bushy, hairy from the base; hoofs compressed. in front; teats

four.

This genus has been placed with the Oxen by Forster, and in the

Bovine group of genera by Sundevall, but it has all the characters of

the true Antelopes in the proportion of its leg-bone.

* Nose with a crest of reversed hair ; chest maned. Catoblepas.

1. CarosLtePpas Gnu. The Gnu or Koxoon.

Nose with a tuft of reversed hair; chest maned. Brown or

blackish ; the lower part of the mane and tail often paler or white.

Young: pale fulvous; nasal, gular, and nuchal mane black.

Antilope Gnu, Sparm. ; Zimmerm.—Bos Connochetes, Forster.—

Antilope taurina, Burchell.—C. Gnu, H. Smith.—C. taurina, H.

Smith, not A. Smith.—Gnu, F. Cuvier, Mam. Lith. t. ; Harris,

W.A. A. t. 1.—Catoblepas Gnu, Gray, Knows. Menag. 19. t. 19.

f. 1, young.

Var. Mane and tail black.

A. taurina, Burchell; A. Smith.

Inhabits S. Africa. Brit. Mus.

The A. Gnu of Burchell, H. Smith, F. Cuvier and Harris, “ and

the Kokong of Lichtenstein,” has a white tail and mane. Burchell

and H. Smith have given the name of 4. taurina to the specimens,

which have those parts black. When young they are fulvous, and

Zoological Society. 221

become black as they reach maturity. The specimen of the Kokoon

in the Museum of the London Missionary Society (Blomfield Street,

Moorfields), named by Colonel H. Smith Kokoon (Cat. taurina,

Griff. A. K. iv. 369, v. 368), is an adult common Gnu, C. Gnu

(Var. mane and tail white; Kokong, Licht. Trav. Cape), and his

description of Dr. Burchell’s specimen in the British Museum agrees

with the Gnu, in having the ridge of hair on the face. Indeed Dr.

Burchell (Travels, ii. 278) appears to consider the difference between

the Gnu and A. taurina, that the former has a white and the latter

a black tail. Dr. Andrew Smith (Illust. Zool. S. A.) has regarded

' the C. taurina and C. Gorgon as the same species. Dr. Sundevall,

in his Synopsis, has, by mistake, given the name of C. taurina to the

Gorgon, or Brindled Gnu (C. Gorgon, H. Smith).

** Nose with smooth hair ; chest not maned. Gorgon.

2. CATOBLEPAS GorGoN. The GorGon.

Face convex, smooth, covered with hair, lying towards the nose ;

chest not maned; black grey, varied and striped. Young: dark

grey ; face, gular and nuchal mane and end of tail black. Half-

grown: blackish ; crown grey. ;

Antilope Gorgon, H. Smith ; Harris, W. A. A. t. 4.—Cat. taurina,

Sundev., not Burch. or Smith.—Catoblepas Gorgon or Gorgon fas-

ciatus, Gray, Knows. Menag. 20. t. 19. f. 2, young.

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus.

Colonel H. Smith has figured a pair of horns which were in Mr.

Brookes’s Museum under the name of C. Brookesii (t. 201. f. 1).

He thinks it is also probable that Bos Pegaseus (1. Smith, G. A. K.

t. 204, from a drawing of Prince Maurice’s) is a species of this genus

(H. Smith, Jard. Nat. Lib.).

5. The Bovine ANTELOPEs have the nose moderately broad, with

a moderate or small, bald, moist muffle ; the grinders are rather small,

without supplemental lobes, the central cutting-teeth enlarged at the

end.

29. BosrLtapuus; Budbalis, Licht., Ogilby; Acronotus, H. Smith ;

Bubalus, A. Smith ; Alcelaphus, Blainv.; Buselaphus, Ray.

Horns lyrate, end suddenly curved at a nearly right angle, thick

at base, on the upper edge of the frontal bones; nose moderately

broad, cervine ; muffle moderate, bald, moist ; tear-bag covered with

a tuft of hair. Females: teats two.

1. BoseLtApuus Busauis. The BuBALE.

Pale brown in early uniform ; rump like back.

Antilope Bubalis, Pallas.—Capra Dorcas, Houttayn, t. 24. f. 3.—

Buselaphus Caji, Ray.—Bubalis Mauretanica, Ogilby ; Sundevall.

—Acronotus Bubalis, H. Smith.—Bubale, F. Cuv. Mam. Lith.t. .

—Cervine Antelope, Penn.—Boselaphus Bubalis, Gray, K. M. 20.

t. 20. f. 1, young.

Inhabits N. Africa. Brit. Mus.

Var.1. Uniform pale brown; with a dark brown streak down the

222. Zoological Society.

outer side of the front of the fore-legs, like the streak on the leg of

the Lecama or Harte beest from South Africa, which is not generally

found in this species. This skin, without a head or hoofs, was brought

by Mr. Frazer to the British Museum, from Tunis ; it probably indi-

cates a third species, or perhaps this streak is only marked. in the

very adult or fully-coloured specimens.

2. BosetapHus CaamA. The Lecama or Harte BEEST.

Grey brown ; dorsal line, streak on face, outer side of limbs black ;

large triangular spot. on the haunches whitish.

Antilope Caama, Cuv. D.S.N. ii. 242 (1816) ; Harris, W. A. A.

t.7; A. Smith, Illust. Z.S8. A. t. 31.—4. Bubalis, Licht. ; Erxleb..

291.—Acronotus Caama, H. Smith, G. A. K. t. 197.—A. Dorcas,

Thunb. ; Sparm. K. V. Hand. 1779, t. 5.—Bubale, Buffon, H. N.

xii. t. 38. f. 2; Supp. iv. t. 15.—€Caama, Cuvier, Menag.t. .—

Senegal Antelope, Penn. Synn. 38.—A. Senegalensis, Cuvier, Dict.

Sci. Nat., from Pennant.—d. Koba, Erxleb. Syn. 293, from Pennant.

—Boselaphus Caama, Gray, Knows. Menag, 20. t. 20. f. 2, young.

Inhabits S. Africa. Brit. Mus. .

Pennant figures the head and horns of this species under the name

of Senegal Antelope, and erroneously refers to Buffon’s figures of the

horns of the Koda as representing the species, which lead to some.

confusion ; for the 4. Senegalensis (Cuvier, Dict. Sci. Nat. i. 235)

is an abbreviation, and 4. Koda (Erxleben, Syn. 293) is a translation,

of Pennant’s description of this species. _Pennant’s specimen is said

to come from Senegal, but he describes the nuchal line and the knees

as black, and the figure indicates the dark colour on the face of the

Cape species.

30. Damauis ; Damalis acronotus, sp.H.Smith; Budalis, sp. Sundev.

Horns lyrate, diverging, subcylindrical ; nose. moderately broad,

cervine, with a small, bald, moist muffle between and below the

nostrils; tear-bag exposed: females, teats two.

* Horns recurved above, diverging from the base; face dark in

Sront.

1.. Damatis tunaAtus. The Sassaysy.

Rufous glaucous, outer sides of the limbs dark.

Antilope lunata, Burchell, Trav. ii. 334, 335. fig. .—Damalis

(acronotus) lunatus, H. Smith, G. A. K. t. 198; A. Smith, Zool.

S. Afr. t. 31; Harris, W. A. A. t. 8.—Bubalis lunata, Sundev.—

Sassaybi, Daniel, Afr. Scenery, t. .—Damalis lunatus, Gray,

Knows. Menag. 21.

Inhabits 8. Africa. Brit. Mus.

** Horns regularly lyrate, nearly parallel at the base, then diver-

ging, and approaching at the tips ; face black marked ; tear-bag

moderate.

2. Damauis SeneGALensis. The Korricum.

Reddish grey ; front of face from nose to occiput, a small spot be-

hind the eyes, a small streak above the angle of the mouth, and streak

— Zoological Society. 2238

on outside of the limbs above the knees, and tuft of the tail, black.

_ Very young: uniform pale brown, without any dark marks.

Antilope and Damalis (acronotus) Senegalensis, H. Smith, G.A.K.

v. t. 199. f. 3.—Antilope Koba, Children, in Denham and Clapper-

ton’s Travels, not Erxleben.— Bubalis Koba, Sundevall.—B. lunata,

Sundey. Act. Stockh. 1842, 20], 243, not Burchell.—<4. Corrigum,

Ogilby.—Damalis Senegalensis, Gray, Knows. Menag. 21. t. 21.

Inhabits W. Africa; Gambia River, Macarthy’s Island; called

Yonga or Yongah by the Joliffs, and Tan Rong by the Mandingoes,

Mr. Whitfield. Brit. Mus. Senegal? Sennaar. Mus. Stockholm.

In Denham and Clapperton’s Travels I regarded this species as the

Koba of Buffon, and H. Smith and Dr. Sundevall are of the same

opinion: but on comparing the six pairs of horns of this species

which I have been able to examine with Buffon’s figure and descrip-

tions, I find them all longer and much thicker at the base than Buf-

fon describes them; the thinner (a female?) being 7 and the others

9 or 92 inches in circumference, while that which Buffon described is

only 5 inches. The rings are also more elevated, and reach nearer to

the top than in Buffon’s figure. All the characters lead me to believe

that the horns figured as those of the Koba by Buffon belong to Da-

malis Pygarga. They afford very good venison.

Colonel Hamilton Smith, im ‘ Griffith’s Animal Kingdom,’ de-

scribed and figured the heads brought home by Messrs. Denham and

Clapperton as 4. Senegalensis, but they are different from the one

so called by Cuvier. Mr. Ogilby, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoolo-

gical Society ’ (1826,103), proposed to call these heads, 4. Corrigum.

Under the name of Antilope Koba, Schinz (Syn. Mam. ii. 407)

combines the 4. defassa, Riippell, Damalis Senegalensis and Antilope

adenota, H. Smith, the Koba of Buffon, and the Antilope Koba or

Caama of Erxleben.

**k* Horns regularly lyrate, parallel at the base; face of adult

white.

3. Damautis PyGarGa. The Bonte Boc.

Purple red, outside of limb dark ; rump and face white : fawn pale

ellowish brown.

Antilope Pygarga, Pallas.—Bonte Boe or Pied Antelope, Gazella

Pygarga, Harris, W. A. A. t. 17.—Bubalis Pygarga, Sundev.—

A, Dorcas, Pallas.—Antilope (Gazella) Pygarga, H. Smith.—Da-

malis Pygarga, Gray, Knows. Menag. 21. t. 20. f.3, young; t. 22.

f, 2 & 3, adult.

Half-grown, face whitish.

A. personata, Wood, Zool. Journ. ii. t.

Inhabits 8. Africa.. Brit. Mus.

Male: bright purple red, face whitish, dark-edged, with a dark-

edged white streak to between the horns; legs whitish, upper and

lower part brown varied; temple and upper part of the throat

whitish ; rump to above the tail pure white ; tear-bag round, distinct,

moist. The female is similar, but the throat and under part of the

224 Zoological Society.

body are white. These animals are often brought to the Cape market

for food.

4. DAMALIS ALBIFRONS. The BuEss Bock.

Purplish red; face and back of thighs white ; rump like back.

Bless bok or Antilope albifrons, Burchell, Trav. ii. 3357; Harris,

W. A.A. t. 21.—Bubalis albifrons, Sundev.—Damalis albifrons,

Gray, Knows. Menag. 22. t. 22. f. 1, half-grown.

Inhabits S. Africa.

A half-grown specimen was darker, with a pale spot between the

horns, separated by a dark spot from the white on the face; the

temple was white, with a white spot; the legs had a brown stripe

down the outer side of the front; and the throat and rump brown,

the latter without any white spot.

Dr. Burchell, when speaking of the Bless bock, proposed to call it

A. albifrons, as the name Pygarga has been used for both the

Springer and the Bless bock ; but it is not certain if he intended by

Bless bock this or the preceding species. Captain Harris’s figure

shows the distinction of the species.

**** Horn unknown.

5. Damauis? Zepra. The Dorta.

Bright golden brown, with numerous black cross bands narrowing

at the sides; outer sides of fore and hind legs dark.

Antilope Zebra, Gray, Ann, Nat. Hist. 1836.—<A. Doria, Ogilby,

P. Z. S. 1836, 121; Frazer, Z. T.t. .—dad. Zebrata, Robert.—

Viverra Zebra, Whitfield’s MSS.—Cephalophus? zebra, Gray, Cat.

Mam. B. M.—Damalis? zebra, Gray, Knows. Menag. 22.

Inhabits W. Africa; Gambia. Brit. Mus.

Skins without head and feet are alone known; they are brought

down by the negroes. In the Catalogue of the Mammalia in the

British Museum I have referred this species with doubt to Cephalo-

phus. Mr. Ogilby (P. Z. 8. 1836, 121) thinks it should be referred

with the Harness Antelopes to Calliope. I am inclined, on account

of the dark mark on the outside of the limb, to think it belongs to

the genus Damalis. Mr. Whitfield believes it to be a species of

Viverra.

THE STREPSICERES.

The animals of this family are peculiar as beimg the only hollow-

horned or Bovine Ruminants which are marked with white stripes

and spots. The bands are not very distinct in the Impoofo or Eland,

but they are easily to be observed in the female, if it is looked at ob.

liquely, which was brought home by Burke, and presented to the

British Museum by the Earl of Derby. Their nostrils are near to-

gether in front. They have four teats in a small udder. The horns

generally incline backwards from their base ; the skull, which some-

what resembles that of the Deer, has a rather small nasal opening,

no suborbital pit, and only a small suborbital fissure.

Colonel H. Smith forms of the larger species three of his four sub-

Zoological Society. | 225

genera of Damalis: he places the smaller kinds as a subgenus (Trag-

elaphus) of Antelopes. ;

Prof. Sundevall placed the genera I have here brought together in

two different families; the genus Portax with the Bovina, and the

others in the Sylvicaprina, or True Antelopes.

The AFRICAN GENERA have large heavy horns, only the rudiments

of a tear-bag, and their limbs are nearly equal; they have no sup-

plementary lobes to the grinders, and the central cutting-teeth are

enlarged above.

a. The nose hairy, cervine, with only a small moist naked space be-

tween the edges of the nostrils, and a narrow streak on the

upper lip; the body is large, heavy ; the neck is maned.

1. Srrepsiceros, H. Smith; Calliope, Ogilby; Tragelaphus, sp.

Blainv.

Horns large, heavy, spirally twisted, keeled in front; tear-bag a

naked space; throat with a central, limear mane: female hornless.

1. Srrepsiceros Kupv. The EECHLONGOLE or Koopouw.

The horns diverge from the line of the forehead, and have two

twists ; the calf is marked like the adult.

Antilope Strepsiceros, Pallas.—Damalis (Strepsiceros) Strepsice-

ros, H. Smith, G. A. K.—<A. Tendal, Riippeil, Abyss. 22; Fischer,

Syn. 475.—Strepsiceros Kudu, Gray, Cat. B. M.; Knowsley Menag.

26. t. 24. f. 2, young.—S. Capensis, Harris, W. A. A. t. 20.—S. ev-

celsus, Sundev.—Striped Antelope, Penn.—Comdoma, Buffon, H. N.

xii. t. 39; Supp. vi. t. 13.

Inhabits 8S. Africa. Mus. Brit.

Var. Smaller.

Inhab. Abyssinia. Mus. E. India Company, adult. Mus. Frank-

fort, adult and young.

2. Oruas, Desm.; Boselaphus, sp. Blainv., Gray ; Damalis

(Boselaphus), sp. H. Smith ; Damalis, Sundev.

Horns large, erect, slightly curved, with a spiral keel; throat with

a longitudinal, crested dewlap; hoofs narrowed in front. Female

with smaller, thinner horns. »

I formerly adopted the name of Boselaphus, which Blainville had

used for the genus, but Ray had previously applied this name to the

Bubale, and Desmarest has formed a subgenus specially for it under

the name of Oreas.

1. Orgas Canna. The Impooro or Exanp,

Pale brown; throat and beneath whitish.

Antilope Oreas, Pallas.—Damalis (Boselaphus) Oreas, H. Smith,

G. A. K. t. 200.—A. Oryz, Pallas, Misc. 9.—D. Boselaphus Canna,

H. Smith, G. A. K. t.181.f..5, horn ¢.—Oreas Canna, Gray, Knows.

Menag. 27. t. 26, 27.—Coudou, Button, H. N, xii. t. 46 6.— Canna,

Buffon, Supp. iii. t. 12.—Z/and, Kolbe, Sparmann, K. Vet. Handl.

1779, t. 8; Harris, W. A. A. t. 6; Daniel, Afr. Scen. t.

Inhabits S. Africa; Cape of Good Hope (Sparmann). Brit. Mus.

This Antelope has much the character of the Oxen, and Dr. Bur-

Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 15

226 Zoological Society.

chell informs me that it is the best food of any of the genus at the

Cape, being the only one which is moist and has any fat intermixed

with the muscle; the flesh of the others is dry and hard. At Knows-

ley it breeds with the facility of domestic cattle, but they are ravenous

feeders, and appear liable to.an epidemic.

It should be remarked that the skin of the specimen shot by Burke

at the Cape (the female especially) shows several pale whitish cross-

bands on the hinder half of the body, similar to the streaks on the

Koodoo, showing the affinity of this animal to that species; but I

. not observe these bands in the living specimens at Knowsley

Park.

2. Oreas DerBiAnus. The Ginc-E-JonGaA.

Pale reddish brown ; front of the face, the neck, the front part of

the under side, a spot on the front and hinder side of the upper part

of the fore-leg, the dorsal streak, dark black ; the belly, the front and

back edge of the upper part of the legs and under side of tail whitish ;

a broad half-collar in front of the shoulder, narrowed above ; fourteen

or fifteen narrow, waved, perpendicular streaks on each side of the

body white ; withers with intermixed black hairs: female, throat dark

brown; crown reddish brown.

Boselaphus Derbianus, Gray, Ann. and Mag. N. Hist. xx. 286;

Silliman’s Amer. Journ. v. 279.—Oreas Derbianus, Gray, Knowsley

Menag. 27. t. 25. :

Inhabits W. Africa; river Casaman. Called Ging-eyjonga. Mr.

Whitfield. Brit. Mus. Imperfect skin of male and female, and horns.

Bs. The nose bovine, with a large coriaceous moist muffle, and a

narrow bald space on the upper lip. The animals have very

slender, elegant legs; small hoofs and false hoofs; conical,

subangular horns; with an oblique, indistinct keel.

3. TracELapuus; Antilope (Tragelaphus), Blainv., H. Smith.

Horns conical, subangular ; tear-bag distinct ; nape and back with

a more or less distinct mane: they are brown; with spots on

haunches, crescent on chest, and inside of legs white, and a dark

dorsal stripe.

* Face with a curved band between the eyes; horns large ;

back cross-banded. Kuryceros.

1. TrRAGELAPHUS EurycreRos. The Euryceros.

Head pale brown ; broad band before the eyes, and two large spots

on cheeks, chin and front of upper lip white ; horns elongate, thick,

scarcely bent forward at the tip; throat with long black hairs.

Antilope Eurycerus, Ogilby, P. Z. 8. 1836, 120.—2., n. sp., Afze-

lius, N. Act. Upsal. vii. 269. t. 8. f.3; H. Smith, G. A. K. v. 361.

—Tragelaphus Euryceros, Gray, Knows. Menag. 27. t. 23. f.1, horns.

Inhabits W. Africa. Horns in Brit. Mus. and Zool. Soc.

2. TrRaGELAPHUS ANGASII. The INYALA.

Black ; back with a dorsal streak and four or five bands on each

side; head blackish ; narrow band before eyes, two small spots on

Zoological Society. 227

cheeks, front of upper lip and chin white; forehead and feet bay ;

throat with a mane of long rigid blackish hair ; horns rather slender,

elongate, rather bent forward at the tip; female bay, with many white

bands.

Tragelaphus Angasii, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1848, 89. t. 4 & 5, male, fe-

male and young; Knows. Menag. 27.

Inhabits S. Africa; Port Natal. Brit. Mus. male, imperfect skin.

** Face without any frontal streak ; horns small.

+ Back with transverse white stripes.

3. TRAGELAPHUS scriptus. The ZALores or HARNESS ANTE-

LOPE.

Pale bay; back with four cross-bands and a central white streak ;

haunches white spotted ; cheek with two white spots; spot on chest,

nose, feet, and spots on the legs blackish; dorsal streak and end of

tail black. Adult: chest and outside of shoulder and haunches and

legs black: the male with a high ridge of long, coarse white hair ex-

tending the whole length of the back to the tail.

Antilope seripta, Pallas, Misc. 8.—Antilope (Tragelaphus) scripta,

H. Smith.— A. maculata, Thunb.—A. (Tragelaphus) Phalerata,

H. Smith.—Tragelaphus scripta, Gray, Knows. Menag. 28. t. 28.—

The Harness Antelope, Pennant, Syn. 27.—Guib, Buffon, H. N. xii.

305, 307. t. 40. t. 41. f.1; F. Cuv. Mamm. Lithog. t. ; Dict. Sci.

Bat) t.,5

Inhabits W. Africa; Senegal and Gambia. Called Oualofes or

Lalofes.

The dark colour of the chest and outside of the limbs, and the

high erest of the male, are not developed until they are four or more

years old.

This species varies in some having seven and others nine white

cross-bands, and some are spotted and others not; but they breed

together, and the produce is often a different variety from the parent.

They breed constantly at Knowsley : in May 1845 they had a small

herd of two males and four females, three of which were expected to

bear young.

4. TraGeELapuus Decuta. The Decuta.

Grey brown; back with three or four indistinct cross-bands ; an

arched streak on upper part of side, a few spots forming an arch on

the haunches; dorsal line, streak on nose, and in front of fore-legs

blackish.

Antilope Decula, Riippell, Abyss. t.4.—Tragelaphus Decula, Gray,

Knows. Menag. 28.

Var. Back without the cross-bands.

Inhabits Africa ; Abyssinia (Rippelt).

+t Back without any cross-bands or lateral streak.

5. TRAGELAPHUS syLvATIcUS. The Boscu Boc.

Blackish brown ; head pale brown; back, across forehead, black ;

small spot on haunches, larger spot on imsides of legs and on feet

15%*

228 Zoological Society.

white; dorsal line longly crested, black, white varied in. Female

paler brown. Young: pale bay.

Antilope sylvatica, Sparmann, Act. Holm. iii. t. 7.—Tragelaphus

sylvatica, Harris, W. A. A. t. 26; Gray, Knowsley Menag. 28.—-

Forest Antelope, Pennant.

Inhabits S. Africa; Cape of Good Hope. Brit. Mus.

Var.’ Smaller horns, rather more erect.

Antelopus Ronleynei (the Serolomoot broque), Ronaleyn; G. Cum-

ming, Hunter’s Life S. A. ii. 178, 179.

Inhabits Limpopo.

Of the two pairs of horns, named by Colonel H. Smith Boselaphus

canna (a, 6, in the List of Mamm. Brit. Mus. 155), the one pair, pre-

sented by Dr. W. Burchell, is certainly the horns of this species ; the

other appears to be those of a young male, Strepsiceros Kudu.

The Asiatic Srrepsiceres have a bovine nose, with a large

coriaceous moist muffle extending over the whole front of the upper

lip; small, short, angular horns; a deep longitudinal tear-bag ; and

the hind-legs much shorter than the fore-ones ; the skull without any

_ suborbital pit, and only a minute fissure; and with supplementary

lobes to the grinders. |

4. Portax; Oreas, sp. Fischer; Tragelaphus, Ogilby ;

Damalis (Portax), H. Smith.

Horns short, conical, angular, with an obscure oblique ridge; tear-

bag deep, longitudinal; shoulders higher than the rump.

1. PortTax TRAGOCAMELUS. The NYLGHAU.

Grey ; under surface, rhombic spot on the forehead and above the

hoofs black and white ringed; tail, end black. Female browner.

Young: dull reddish fawn; lower part of fore-legs brighter ; under

lip, spot on jaws, and line along belly on inside of legs and fore-part

of hock, white; tip of tail, line on back of nose and on front of legs

black.

Antilope Trago-eamelus, Pallas, Mise. 5.—A. picta, Pallas, Spicil.

xiii. 54; Gray, Cat. B. M.—A. albipes, Erxl. 280.—<A. leucopus,

Zimm. Zool. 541.—Damalis(Portax) Risia, H.Smith.—Portaz picta,

Gray, Cat. B. M.—P. Tragocamelus, Gray, Knows. Menag. 28. t. 29.

—Tragelaphus Hippelaphus, Ogilby.-—P. Tragelaphus, Sundev.—

Biggel, Mandelst. Reise (1658), p. 122.—Tragelaphus Cait, Raii Syn.

827; Parsons, Phil. Trans. No. 476. p. 465. t. 3. f. 9.—Nylghau,

Hunter, Phil. Trans. lxi..170. t. 5.—Nelghaut, Buffon, H. N. Supp.

v. t. 10,11; F. Cuv. Mamm. Lithog. t. .—Indostan Antelope,

Penn. Syn. 29.—White-footed Antelope, Penn. Syn. 29. t. 6. f. 1, 2.

Tnhabits India. The Roow of the Mahrattas, the Nylghau of the

Persians.

This species has bred at Knowsley. In December 1845 they had

two calves, both females, making a flock of one male and four fe-

males; they are in the paddock with the Eland in summer. They

have also bred in the Gardens of the Zoological Society and in the

Menagerie of Sir Robert Heron at Shibton.

Linnean Society. 229

LINNZ AN SOCIETY.

January 21, 1851.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

Read a memoir ‘‘ On the various forms of Salicornia.”’ By Joseph

Woods, Esq., F.L.S.: with some additional remarks by Richard

Kippist, Esq., Libr. L.S.

The paper relates almost exclusively to the British species of Sali-

ecornia, and more particularly to those which occur on the coasts of

Sussex and Hampshire.

The author begins by noticing what he considers as the ty ad

form of S. herbacea. ‘This he describes ‘as always erect, except

that late in the autumn, the branches, usually spreading or ascending,

are sometimes berne down by the weight of the fruit-spikes. The

colour is green, generally glaucous, but never red. ‘The spikes of

fruit are cylindrical, 2 or 3 inches long, (ten to fifteen times their

thickness, ) and contain from ten to fifteen sets of seeds.

The second form (S. procumbens, Sm.), which is stated to be

more common than the first, is described as procumbent, decumbent,

or ascending, but always with a bend at the top of the root, and

therefore never erect: the branches and their subdivisions are much

shorter and more numerous than in the typical form, and at the

_ same time much more divaricate, the lower ones especially being

frequently recurved; and these lower branches being much longer

than the succeeding ones, give to the entire plant a tziangular out-

line. The colour at maturity is always red. The spikes hardly

exceed half an inch in length (about four or five times their own

thickness) and contain about six sets of seeds each.

The next form noticed by Mr. Woods, and which he proposes to

call S. ramosissima, is described as much larger than either of the

preceding, erect, very much branched and bushy, of a grass-green

colour, but touched with red, the branches ascending, and the spikes

not cylindrical cr oblong, but somewhat lanceolate, the longest about

an inch in length (six or seven times their thickness) and containing

about the same number of sets of seeds as S. procumbens. ‘This,

which appears to be a rare form, was gathered in Haling Island.

Mr. Woods now proceeds to describe two intermediate forms,

apparently serving to unite the three preceding. The smallest of

these, which the author proposes to designate S. pusilla, seems closely

to resemble S. procumbens, from which it differs in its smaller size

and less triangular outline, its erect or suberect branches, the lowest

of which are neither larger nor more branched than the succeeding

ones, and in its still shorter spikes, which scarcely exceed ¢ inch

in length, being sometimes almost globular, and containing “about

five sets of seeds. ‘The other form, which the author calls S. intermedia,

and which is stated to be the most abundant on the muddy salt

marshes of Sussex, embraces several subvarieties, all of which are

erect, but vary much in other respects, sometimes resembling S. pu-

silla, but with much longer and redder spikes; in other cases ap-

proaching the typical form of S. herbacea, in their yellowish green

colour, hardly tinged with red, cylindrical spikes an inch or more

230 Linnean Society.

in length (eight or nine times their width), but with not more than

eight or nine sets of seeds; while others again, in their bushy habit

and colour, and in the form of their spikes, show an affinity to S.

ramosissima.

All the above-mentioned varieties have oval or oblong seeds, about

half as long again as broad, and thinly covered with hooked hairs,

upon an even surface. In the two following the seeds are shorter,

nearly globular, but covered in the same manner with hooked hairs.

S. radicans, the next species, is described as differing exceedingly

in its mode of growth from any of the foregoing. In all these the

root is evidently annual, and produces a single stem, which is hard,

and in S. ramosissima may fairly be called woody. In S. radicans,

however, a small plant, with only one or two branches, rises at first

from the seed. ‘The stem of this lies down, and, generally burying

itself in the mud, sends out radical fibres and new shoots. The

process is continued from year to year, the old stems of one year

becoming the rhizomes of the next, and these successively dying

away as new rhizomes are formed, thus producing a very rambling

and diffuse plant. In the preceding forms, every branch and sub-

division is terminated by a spike of flowers. In S.radicans many aré

barren. The spikes, when they occur, are sometimes interrupted,

half an inch to an inch long, and composed of about six joints. ‘The

colour is a dull greyish green; with the ends of the spikes brownish,

but never red. ‘Though much less abundant than the first, second,

and fourth forms, it is by no means rare in the muddy creeks of

Sussex and Hants.

The last form mentioned, under the name S. lignosa, bears some

resemblance in its diffuse mode of growth to S. radicans, and Mr.

Woods found some indications of radical fibres from the lower part

of the stem, but was unable to ascertain positively the existence of

a creeping rhizome. It differs however from S. radicans in the

thickness, and firm solid structure of the lower part of the stem,

which as in every European species is destitute of annual rings, and

attains its thickness and hardness in the course of one year. From

S. fruticosa, L., to which it approaches nearly in many respects, it

is distinguished by the multitude of its slender branches, and ‘pro-

bably also by the structure of its seed, which Koch and Bertoloni

describe as tubercled and not hairy in S. fruticosa. The spikes of

our English plant are an inch or a little more in length, and about

six times their width; those of the true S. fruticosa are usually

both absolutely and relatively longer.

Mr. Woods next makes some observations on the synonymy of the

Salicornias described by Ray, who appears originally to have admitted

but two species; the first including all the forms of S. herbacea and

also S. procumbens ; the second attributed by Smith to S. fruticosa, L.,

but now generally regarded as S. radicans. 'To these Dillenius adds

three others, of which the first, S. myosuroides procumbens, &c., is con-

sidered by Mr. Woods as S. radicans ; the second, S. ramosior pro-

cumbens, &c., as probably S. procumbens, Sm. ; and the third, S. erecta

foliis brevibus cupressiformis, he refers with some doubt to his S,

intermedia.

Linnean Society. 231

Then follow some remarks on the characters of Arthrocnemum, a

genus separated by M. Moquin-Tandon from Salicornia, principally

on account of the different form of its embryo, and to which he refers

S. fruticosa and S. radicans. In all specimens of S. radicans, and

in some of what is called S. fruticosa, Mr. Woods finds the seeds

apparently destitute of albumen, and with the radicle lying against

the edges of the cotyledons; but in the true S. fruticosa, supposing

that name to be correctly applied only where the seed is tubercled

and hairless, he finds a portion of albumen, but the extremity of the

cotyledons still close to the point of the embryo.

The author concludes with the following résumé :—“ If I were

to sum up the result of my observations of this year on the genus

Salicornia, 1 should say that S. procumbens is a distinct species ; that

S. radicans and S§. lignosa are certainly specifically distinct from S.

herbacea; but whether they are so from each other, and whether, if

that be the case, S. lignosa ought not to be considered as a variety

of S. fruticosa, L., and the plant with tubercled seeds to be called

S. megastachya, I do not feel competent to decide. The other forms

of S. pusilla, S. intermedia and S. ramosissima, may perhaps be

varieties of §. herbacea, but this also is a subject for further investi-

gation.”

The paper was accompanied by specimens of the various forms

therein described, for the Society’s herbarium ; and a note was added

by Mr. Kippist, Libr. L.S., who at the request of Mr. Woods had

examined the seeds of the specimens sent. He had found the struc-

ture of the embryo to be nearly the same in all the British forms ;

consisting of thick, fleshy, almost semicylindrical, bright green coty-

ledons, in some species scarcely wider than the radicle, which is bent

sharply round, and lies not against their edges, but on the back of

one of them, the radicle being therefore incumbent. In one or two

instances the cotyledons were found to be inclined rather obliquely

towards the radicle, but this appeared to be the result of accidental

pressure, the majority of the seeds examined of each variety pre-

senting the same character of incumbent cotyledons. In all, the

albumen was either entirely wanting, or in very small quantity. This

seems to be equally the case with S. radicans, notwithstanding that

M. Moquin-Tandon refers this species, as a variety, to his Arthro-

cnemum fruticosum, to which he ascribes copious albumen. As re-

gards the structure of the seed, Mr. Kippist agrees with Mr. Woods

in thinking that the S. radicans, Sm., would be much better placed

in Salicornia, as defined by Moquin-Tandon, than in his genus Ar-

throcnemum, to which he attributes a crustaceous testa and semi-

annular peripherical embryo, characters which Mr. Kippist had not

met with in any British species. In all the specimens gathered by

Mr. Woods on our own coast, the covering of the seed is thin and

membranous, and clothed with hairs, which differ much in length in

different species. In §. herbacea and the species most nearly related

to it, they are of a sigmoid form, spreading at the base, but curled

inwards at their extremity, unbranched, and destitute of septa or

spiral fibre. They are longest in the form which Mr. Woods calls

intermedia, much shorter in lignosa, while in radicans, they are so

232 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

short, and so closely pressed against the integument of the seed,

that it is difficult to distinguish them: the seeds of this species,

however, were all obtained from one specimen, and may not have

been thoroughly ripe.

In the plant for which Mr. Woods proposes the name of S. me-

gastachya (and which is in all probability a species of Arthrocnemum),

a native of the South of Europe, the structure of the seeds is ex-

tremely different. The testa is hard, black, and crustaceous, quite

destitute of hairs, and covered with concentric rows of little tubercles.

The albumen is very evident, and principally confined to the

straighter side of the seed, the convex side being occupied by the

embryo, which is eylindrical and but slightly curved; the thick,

fleshy cotyledons, taken together, are about equal in diameter to the

radicle, which seems to be nearly continuous with them in direc-

tion, not bent sharply round upon them as in S. herbacea, and

probably in all the true Salicornias.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

May 15, 1851.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

_ The following papers were read :—

1. ‘ Biographical Notice of the late Mr. George Don.”’ By Dr.

Neill. } |

2. ‘List of Plants found in Peebleshire.” By George S. Blackie.

Of the plants included in this list the following may be mentioned :—-

Vicia Orobus, Manor-head ; Galium pusillum ; Pyrola rotundifolia ;

Primula farinosa; Betula nana; Sibbaldia procumbens, Manor-head ;

Saxifraga stellaris ; Arctostaphylos Uva-ursi ; Hymenophyllum tun-

bridgense, and H. Wilsoni.

3. “ Notice of Ewidia hispidula, Berk., used in China as a remedy

in disease, and also as an article of diet.” By Dr. Dill. Dr. Dill

remarks :—‘‘ The fungus was first brought to my notice in Hong

Kong as a favourite remedy of the Chinese in attacks of dysentery.

It is used by them in the form of decoction, boiled along with dried

plums, the latter being added merely to give flavour, &c. to the de-

coction. The first time I ever saw it used was in the case of the

person. who told me of its efficacy m the before-mentioned malady.

This man, an English gardener, was suffering from a severe attack of

dysentery, and as his house was a most unhealthy one, I strongly

advised his going into hospital. He said, before domg so he would

like to try a Chinese medicine, which had been strongly recommended

to him by an old Chinaman, a friend of his. I said, ‘Take care

what you do with yourself, for your case won’t do to be trifled with.’

Three days after this I was surprised to find him at his work, and

well again. ‘Sir,’ he said, ‘ this medicine has had such a wonderful

effect upon me, that I have kept some of it to show you.’ The spe-

cimen he then gave me I handed to my Chinese servant, who seemed

perfectly familiar with it, and speedily obtained me a large supply.

I then determined to try it in the first case that came before me. <A

few days afterwards a sailor applied to me haying chronic dysentery,

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 233

which had been going on for eighteen months. I immediately gave

him a strong decoction of the fungus, which he took in 2-0z. doses,

three times a day; and in eight or ten days he seemed quite cured.

Being then permitted to go out, he got drunk, was exposed to night

air, &c., and had a return of his malady. Again, however, the same

medicine was employed with the same favourable result, and he

joined his ship in the enjoyment of recruited health. These two

cases made me very sanguine of the value of the fungus as a cure in

diarrheea and dysentery, but future experience by no means realized

the hopes I entertained respecting it. Since then I have so often

found it fail completely, that I now regard it as being inferior in

efficacy to many of the remedial agents we already possess. Mr. A.

H. Balfour has also tried it successfully at Hong Kong, but I think

his experience has been similar to my own. It grows on old, dead

- trees and rotten timber; hence, and from its shape, the name by

which it is designated in China—‘ Mok-yii,’ the ear of a tree. The

fungus itself is much prized by them as an article of food on account

of its mucilaginous properties. They eat it in soups, stews, &c., and

consider it a great dainty. In taste it is very insipid, but certainly

not more so than the far-famed bird’s nest.”’

Dr. Douglas Maclagan exhibited specimens of the plant brought

from Penang by Mr. W. D. Maclagan. In that country it is called

Sweekiang, and is used for food. , |

4. “On Poisoning with Indian species of Datura.” By Dr. Her-

bert Giraud, Professor of Chemistry and Materia Medica in Grant

Medical College, Bombay. Dr. Giraud brought this subject before

the Medical and Physical Society of Bombay, and the observations

_ forming the present paper were communicated to the Botanical

Society by Dr. Balfour. The very numerous cases of poisoning by

Datura that have of late occurred in Bombay, have afforded oppor-

tunities for observing the action of a poison, of which but a scanty

record is to be found in the standard works on Materia Medica and

Toxicology. Several species of the genus Datura are indigenous

throughout India; and “ Datura alba”? (D. metel, Roxb. Flora, i.

561) and “ Datura fastuosa’’ (Roxb. Flora, i. 561) are found grow-

ing in gardens and amongst rubbish, about villages, all over the

country. The intoxicating properties of these plants appear to have

been known amongst Eastern nations from time immemorial, and they

have long been employed in India, China (where D. ferow is used),

and the islands of the Eastern Archipelago to facilitate the commis-

sion of theft and other crimes; for which nefarious purposes the

Datura Stramonium appears, of late years, to have been in some few

instances employed in France and Germany. Here the cases of

poisoning by the species of Datura are so frequent, that the natives

usually recognise them by their characteristic symptoms. It is re-

markable, that although administered under many different cireum-

stances, and with varied motives, it should so seldom prove fatal

here, that not a single case, in which the effects of Datura could be

distinctly traced, has terminated fatally ; and of fifty-one cases that

were treated in the Bombay Hospital during the past year, only four

234 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

presented alarming symptoms. Notwithstanding the recent prevalence

of Datura-poisoning, it has been only on the presumptive evidence of

its characteristic symptoms that its action has been inferred. The

poison is administered so stealthily, and the natives are so backward

in aiding the cause of justice, that it is next to impossible to obtain

positive evidence of the administration of the poison, or to trace it to

the culprit; although, from their familiarity with its nature and

with the modes of its administration, it is evident that many of the

lower orders of the people are acquainted with the adepts who employ

it. These remarks, however, apply, with equal truth, to cases of

poisoning by such substances as arsenic and corrosive sublimate, the

presence of which may be determined by the surer methods of che-

mical analysis. From the information Dr. Giraud has been able to

collect from natives, it would appear that the seeds are the parts of

the plant usually administered. They are powdered and thrown into

rice, bajree, and other grains ; or mixed up with cakes and sweetmeats.

Sometimes, however, an infusion or decoction of the leaves is prepared

and introduced into the vessels in which food is being cooked ; but

of the usual quantities of the seeds employed, or of the strength of

the infusion and decoction, Dr. Giraud has had no means of judging.

Of the cause that has produced so sudden and remarkable an increase

in the use of this poison, it is difficult to form any conjecture. View-

ing the most prevalent motive to Datura-poisoning, it would seem as

if some regularly organized band of thieves had, within the last year,

invaded our island. From 1837 and 1838, when a few cases of

poisoning supposed to be from Datura were noticed by Drs. Bell and

M‘Lennan, in the annual reports of the Native General Hospital, up

to 1848, only from six to ten such cases have been annually recorded ;

but during the past year, fifty-one cases have come under hospital

treatment. |

In a note received by Dr. Cleghorn from tke Superintendent of

Thuggee in Mysore, it was stated, that the seeds of Datura alba

were employed by thieves and other rogues to narcotise their victims,

and deprive them of the power of resistance.

5. ‘Report on the State of Vegetation in the Edinburgh Botanic

Garden.” By Mr. M‘Nab. :

A note was read from Mr. Babington, stating that Ranunculus

trichophyllus, mentioned by Mr. Syme as found near Edinburgh, is a

very common form of R. aquatilis. —

It was stated by Dr. Mitchell, that the plant called by Dr. Howitt

Enanthe pimpinelloides, and for which he gives several stations in

his ‘ Flora of Nottingham,’ is @. Lachenalii. It is very abundant in

the blue lias districts. All the Leicestershire stations for @. pim-

pinelloides are those of Gf. Lachenalii, the former species not being

found either in Leicestershire or Nottinghamshire. These facts

render it probable that G?. Lachenalii is not so “rare in fresh water,”

as it is said to be both in Babington’s ‘ Manual,’ and in the last

edition of Hooker’s ‘Flora’ ; the mistake has doubtless arisen from

the roots not having been examined, Specimens of the plant were

sent by Dr. Mitchell.

Miscellaneous. 235

Mr. M‘Nab exhibited several sections of oak-stems found in the

course of excavations made at Tanfield, Canonmills, and read the fol-

lowing notice supplied by Mr. M‘Caul, who had superintended the

operations :—‘“ In the course of excavating a pit for a new gasometer

nine years ago, a number of oak-stems, the largest 2 feet in diameter,

were found. In the pit now excavating, and from 80 to 90 feet from

the one alluded to, two fine trees were found. The position they

occupied was about 10 feet below the original surface, beneath the

lowest bed of gravel, and immediately over the boulder clay, their

direction-being nearly east and west. Three of the pieces were lying

horizontally, and two of them had a rise towards the east at an angle

of 10°. At the western or lower part of these stems, roots in con-

nection with them could be traced; but they mouldered away to the

touch.”

A specimen of yellow-flowered Hibiscus, raised by Mr. Isaac An-

derson from seeds sent from China by Colonel Eyre, was exhibited.

The plant was about 2 feet high and had a woody stem. The leaves

are hairy, the petals sulphur-yellow, the flower when expanded being

3 to 4 inches across. The epicalyx consists of eight to ten linear

sepals, while the calyx consists of two sepals united and thrown to

one side.

A specimen of Hyoscyamus raised from seeds communicated to Mr.

Moore of the Chelsea Botanic Garden by Major Madden, was exhi-

bited. The plant grows in the Himalaya, and resembles H. albus

in some respects. In the open border it attains the height of 2 feet.

It has ovate leaves and terminal cymes. The flowers are of a dingy

yellow, and the calyx is covered with glandular pubescence. Dr.

Douglas Maclagan tried the effect of the plant on the eye. A single

drop of the fresh juice caused dilatation of the pupil in twenty

minutes, and the dilatation with slight double vision continued for

twenty-four hours.

MISCELLANEOUS.

HOLOSTOMUM cuTICOLA. PI. V. figs. 3 & 4,

Norwich, June 10th, 1851.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—Should you consider the following notice worthy

of insertion in the ‘ Annals,’ you will oblige me by its publication.

I remain, Gentlemen, your very obedient servant,

Rosert WiGHAM.,

Specimens of the Bream and Roach have long been observed in

the rivers of this part of the country to be frequently covered with

black spots, and have been generally considered, when in this condi-

tion, to be in a diseased state. I have lately examined these spots

with the microscope, and find them to consist of a collection of

minute black granules of a branched radiating structure and of a

confervoid appearance, and which form the outer coat of cysts con-

taining a transparent membranous cyst in which I found an ani-

236 Miscellaneous.

malcule. Not being able to find it deseribed in any British author,

I sent it to Prof. Allman of Trinity College, Dublin, who kindly

informed me it is the Holostomum cuticola of Nordmann, and is

described and figured in his ‘ Mikrographische Beitrage,’ which work

has not been yet translated, and that he had not seen it before, and was

not aware that. it had before been observed in Britain. Prof. Allman

very kindly sent me a neat sketch of the animal, a copy of which I

imclose. -

Pl. V. fig. 3. Holostomum cuticola, front view under slight compression.

——- fig. 4. The same, side view.

On the Occurrence of Trigonellites in the Upper Chalk at Norwich.

| By T. G. Bayrre.p.

Norwich, Aug. 11, 1851.

Srr,—I have lately obtained from a chalk-pit, near this city, an

example of the problematic fossil called Trigonellites by Parkinson,

and Aptychus by Meyer. The specimen exhibits the inner surface

marked by lines of growth, as in the Oolitie species. In the same

pit have been found Ammonites peramplus, and another species, which

are usually rare in the Upper Chalk. This discovery is interesting, as.

it proves the distribution of the Trigonellite to be co-extensive with

that of the Ammonite, of which it has been regarded as the operculum.

Yours respectfully,

To Dr. Francis. | T. G. BAyFIELp.

LOCALITIES OF RARE BRITISH CRUSTACEA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Shantalla, Galway, August 18, I85T.

GENTLEMEN,—Allow me to communicate the following localities

in the county of Galway for some of the rarer British Crustacea :—

Acheus Cranchii ; in 5 fathoms, Bar of Killeany Bay, Great South

Island of Aran.

Pagurus Hyndmani :p common at various depths—6 to 40 fa-

P. levis; thoms.

P. Forbesii; one specimen in 20 fathoms, anda second in 35 fa-

thoms, outside of the Great Isle of Aran.

Crangon fasciatus ; along with

Acheus Cranchit.

Crangon spinosus ; in 20 fathoms, South Sound of Aran.

C. sculptus ; one specimen in 6 fathoms, off Deer Island, Galway

Bay, and two in 20 fathoms, South Sound of Aran.

C. bispinosus?; two speeimens in 30 fathoms, limestone gravel

bottom, outside of the Great Isle of Aran.

I have no doubt that these specimens are referable to C. bispinosus ;

but the learned author of the ‘ British Crustacea’ will decide the

point, as the specimens will shortly be in his possession.

Nika edulis; Bertraghboy Bay.

I am, Sir, your obedient servant,

ALEXANDER G. MELVILLE.

Miscellaneous. 237

NOTE ON PEDICELLARIA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Royal Naval Hospital, Haslar, Aug. 8th.

GENTLEMEN,—The bodies named Pedicellarize found upon the

bodies and around the mouths of Echinoderms, have been considered

by Oken, Forbes, and Sharpey as special organs of the animals on

which they are found. The discovery by myself of a new species (P.

volutarum), parasitic on the skin of Voluta vespertilio, will I think

confirm the opinion of Cuvier and Miiller, that the bodies in question

are independent parasitic organisms. The specimen obtained I have

preserved in spirits. I am, Gentlemen, yours very truly,

ArtTuur ADAMS.

Addendum to Mr. Benson’s Paper on CycLostoma, in the present

Number, page 191.

Dr. Pfeiffer, having examined the original specimen of Cyclostoma

Indicum, now writes that it has nothing in common with C. oculus

Capri, and that it is distinet also from €. Ceylanicum and stenom-

phalum, to both of which it is allied.

TEREBELLA MEDUSA. BY C. SPENCE BATE.

The manner in which this animal proceeds to construct its case is

very interesting to watch. By the long feelers or tentacular cirri

which surround its head, anything is grasped with which it may

come into contact, such as minute shells, grains of sand, &c. These,

upon being drawn near, are placed upon its mouth, the lower edge of

which forms a prehensile lip. While resting here, it is, I presume,

that the glutinous substance, which, when dried, forms the mem- -

branous lining of the tube, is poured over it. With its lip the crea-

ture places the sand upon its back, and then rolls itself over from

side to side, and again puts forth its tentacula in search of fresh

building material.

Their tubes are buried in the sand, to the depth of about a foot

or more, with one end above and open to the sea, at which extremity

minuter ones branch off, giving it an arborescent appearance.

The tentacular cirri are hollow, crescent-shaped tubes, which are

extended and retracted by the injection into its centre of a fluid sent |

from the body of the animal. [It isa similar power employed by the

Nereid Worms to extend the internal mouth of that family.] When

it seizes anything, it does so, I presume, by exhausting the water from

_the convex side of the crescent-shaped tube, aud consequently holds by

means of the pressure of the surrounding fluid.

Within its case the Annelid has the power of moving freely and

turning itself at will. Its progressing movement is performed by

means of setze, or oars, planted in thick muscular sheaths, which

enable it to pass freely in one direction, but which, being directed

backwards, wholly preclude a retrograde movement. The mechanism

by which this latter power is executed, is by means of a long row of

minute triple-pointed hooks situated at the base of each set of setee ;

238 Miscellaneous.

each hook, which has three points at one extremity, is finished off

with a blind hook at the opposite end, the whole of which turns upon

a central hinge, so that the elevation of the blind extremity, which

is perhaps the ordinary position in which the apparatus rests when

not employed, precludes the triple-pointed hook from interfering with

the advancement of the animal in its naturally confined abode ; but

the instant that the blind or protecting hook is depressed, the sharp

triple-pointed end becomes a most powerful agent to assist in its

retiring within its own abode, and is, I believe, the only external in-

strument belonging to the worm possessed of this capability.

These hook-like appendages are common to most of the T'udicole,

but vary in form and shape, not only with genera, but species.

The whole internal cavity of the worm, in which the viscera exist,

is filled by a fluid, by means of which the animal moves; the loss of

this entails destruction of motive power, to preclude which, upon

receiving any external wound, the animal will cut itself, by contrac-

tion of the annular muscles, above the injury inflicted. It also will

perform the same act of bisection as a means of escape from the

grasp of an enemy ; and this is done not only without the loss of any

particle of fluid, but without any appearance of discomfort or pain to

the animal.

The intestinal canal is folded upon itself for about one-third of the

entire length of the worm, when it joins the outer walls, and is con-

tinued into a sort of tail or prolongated rectum. The stomach is but

a slight enlargement of the alimentary passage, which again contracts

into an cesophagus, the extremity of which is surrounded by a pre-

hensile muscle, which closes and forms the mouth, surrounding the

abdominal ridge of which are situated the tentacular cirri.

The respiratory apparatus consists of arborescent branchial fila-

ments, three or four upon either side of the head. These receive the

blood from the abdominal artery, (which is, in truth, a respiratory

heart, since it injects the blood which it receives from a vascular

plexus into the branchial apparatus, from whence it is returned to the

dorsal artery,) which carries it beyond the principal viscera of the

animal, and then loses itself in small branches upon the walls of the

animal, and anastomoses with those which cover the alimentary canal.

Above the gills are situated two ear-like appendages, which seem

adapted for the purpose of protecting the excessively delicate branchial

organs from the friction of the tube, occasioned by the creature’s

passing to and fro.

From the head of the animal to about the lower extremity of the

stomach is a mass of white granulous material, which I presume to

be the ovary, and on either side several ducts lead into pear-shaped

sacs. Within these sacs, early in February, 1 observed active motion

of the fluid passing as a current in one direction, excited by a power-

ful set of cilia. All the sacs do not seem to be in the same state of

advancement ; but the progress of the young creature’s development,

as far as I was able to make out, is as follows :—Some of the particles

of the fluid existing within the sacs seem to unite into a nucleus,

which in a short time becomes the earliest formation of the new

Meteorological Observations. 239

animal. This little creature is nourished in its earlier stage by the

introduction within its own system of the parent fluid in which it

exists. This is done through a circular umbilical pulsating heart,

which opens by a slit, situated about the centre of the young animal.

At this early stage the future intestinal canal is not visible, but certain

oval-shaped cells are apparent in irregular positions, sometimes con-

nected in chain-like line.

Shortly, that which I here call umbilical circulation ceases, and the

young worm moves within the uterine sac ; the intestinal canal becomes

now more apparent, the oval cells lying more compact, and the whole

surrounded by a wall. Before this is quite perfect, the young crea-

ture leaves the sac and passes into a passage or oviduct, one of which

on either side of the animal traverses the walls of the worm, and opens

into the rectum, beyond the point where the intestinal tube is incor-

porated with the outer walls of the worm, and is thus voided. Some-

times, though rarely, two young worms exist within the same sac.

The greatest number which one might have is perhaps about a dozen.

The average number of young found in any specimen at one time is

three or four.— Report of the Swansea Literary and Scientific Society

Sor 1850.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JULY 1851*,

Chiswick.—July 1. Hazy and mild : rain: cloudy and fine: thunder and light-

ning, with very heavy rain. 2. Fine: very fine: clear, 3. Uniformly overcast:

cloudy and fine : densely clouded. 4. Overcast: very fine: clear. 5—7. Very

fine. 8. Cloudy: rain. 9, Cloudy and fine. 10. Rain. 11, 12. Very fine.

13. Cloudy and fine: overcast: rain. 14. Cloudy: windy. 15. Fine: windy:

slight rain. 16,17. Very fine. 18. Cloudy. 19, Fine: rain: constant heavy

rain inthe evening. 20. Cloudy and fine. 21. Very fine. 22. Dry haze: very

fine. 23. Rain, 24. Heavy rain. 25, 26. Very fine. 27. Cloudy and fine.

28. Cloudy: rain. 29. Very fine. 30. Foggy: very fine. 31. Hazy: overcast.

Mean temperature of the month ......... fasisess siaiabieiis Sia 60°°71

Mean temperature Of July 1850 .........scssecsecsesscesceees 61 ‘91

Mean temperature of July for the last twenty-five years . 63 °13

Average amount of rain in July .......... Sarsvoersenvee cutees 2°30 inches, —

Boston.—July 1,2. Fine. 3. Cloudy. 4, 5. Fine. 6,7. Cloudy. 8. Cloudy:

raina.M.and pM. 9. Rain: rain a.m. 10—12. Cloudy. 13. Fine: rain p.m.

14, Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 15, 16. Cloudy. 17. Cloudy: rain with

thunder a.m. 18. Fine. 19. Fine: rainr.m. 20. Cloudy: raina.m. 21, Fine:

rainr.M. 22, Fine. 23. Cloudy: rain a.m. and rm. 24, Rain: rain a.m.

andy.mM. 25, Cloudy: rain a.m.and p.m. 26. Cloudy: rainer.m. 27. Fine.

28. Rain: rain early a.m. 29, Cloudy: rainrm. 30. Cloudy. 31. Cloudy:

rain P.M.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—July 1. Fog. 2. Cloudy: clear. 3. Clear. 4.

Cloudy: drizzle. 5. Damp: clear. 6. Damp: drizzle. 7. Drizzle: rain.

8. Bright: clear. 9. Bright: clear: fine. 10. Drops. 11. Showers: fog.

12. Rain. 13, Cloudy: rain, 14. Damp. 15. Drizzle: rain. 16. Cloudy.

17, Damp: drizzle. 18, Bright: fine. 19. Fine. 20. Bright: rain. 21. Drizzle:

rain; cloudy. 22. Bright: clear: fine. 23, Fine: clear: fine, 24, Cloudy: fine.

25. Cloudy: drizzle. 26. Cloudy:rain. 27. Drizzle: fine. 28. Rain: cloudy.

29, 30, Cloudy. 31. Rain: drizzle.

* The observations from the Rev. W. Dunbar of Applegarth Manse have

not reached us.

| | |

oE-€ €L-S |06-€ 03-19 LL-€S &-19 VL-6P 89-14 £1.62 6SL-6z ‘9-6 61-60 106-62 | “Geayy

We] P| TO | om myo | “us | ¢| $6 €9| 29 | L | 99-62 | 99-62 |08-62 ‘998.62.

‘sue : ; ‘ ‘6% 988-6% 000-08) “If

Tt - of = & "ant 08 FLg¢ v9; SS | SL | £6.62 | £0.08 £V-6% |LE8.6z £L6-6%| “of

; ms | 70¢ | 9S Lo; 6V | GL | L6-6% | $L-62 0£-6% |89L-6% 061-62 | °6%

Lo. 9Z- | 90- | -muu ‘s jrms | oc | £¢ z9 LG | 69 29-62 | 09-62 ,

gI- ZO |ZO- | +a aus | ug 42 Oo TORS 9-0% ££-6% |£€08.6% S68-62| “37@

gI- of: | 10° Pema a we tee Se 8S) LS | ZL | SL66 | 01-62 0b-6% 868-62 F16-62| “Lz

a. ead oe ‘in ole ries G.LS| PE | 69 | 09-6% | 99-62% 0%-6% |9S9-6% 604.6% | “9%

Pees $0.2] @¢ | uneo | wal Pp . ve 6S os 1L | 19-6% | 99-62 0-62 |697-62 888-62 | “Sz

SO Beh orb oor tk dy Sapo Be FG) €S | 09 | €L-6z | PL-62 £0-6% |€LV.66 €S6-6%| “Vz

aa ae berg ee ae 19S to! LG | IL | 08-62 | 98-62 E-6 |0SS-6z LEL-6z| *€%

‘ gone - Ne rt = sie €¢ 6S, 89 | OL | 96.6% | 96-62 LS.6Z 908.6% 9£0-0€ | “zz

as: ih Ee eect veo ba EP yi} 19 gS| ah | aL | 18-62 | $9-62 PP-6Z |096-6% 646-62) 1%)

oe. Bod cee ed 1s |. 88 Lo| 0G | ZL | 89-62 | €1-6z 91-62 801-62 SLL-6z| “0%

aoe pAfen ky eee eg | 19 19 29 | IL | 28-68 | 18-63% 8h-6% 908.6% 0L6-60| “61

etl + de ee a ae e €¢ LS| 6€ | ZL | 8.6% | 6L-62 VV-6z \€68-62 066-62) “gl

a mings cae ae 3 “ €9 1W | FL | LL-6% | 9L-62 8P-6z 928-62 1S9-60| *LT

Co. ag POE Be mie ' 3 9S| 9¥ | Lo |PL.62 | 29-62 0€-62 |€9L-6z Peg-6%) “OL

oP. fe atten Ben lea bs y| OV 6G) 1¥ | o£ | LV.6% | 82.6% 81-62 |L2L-62 0€L-62) °S1

og. sse+e ga, | ggg at 119 | 09 €9 0G | IL 00.6% | F8-8% $8-8% |2S0-62 LLS-66 |. “PI

61° sess Baad] be 9S we 99; 19 | €L | 6-83 | SP-6% Lé-62 |1LS-6% 998-63) *€1O

90. teneeelereeee] ey | a ip a 19S Go| gv | SL |S¥.6% | 99-62 05-62 |616-6% 9£0-0€ | ‘ZI

pie Sn. ys. Eee : ci} 1g G¢-LG| 99 | OL | €L.6% | ¥g-6z £9-6% |680-0€ OF1-0€| “IT

age a. dont i gs ae A ee 09, 8€ | 69 | 8.6% | VL-6z 02-62 |LL9-62 198-62| ‘or

ae ec - ok ee 2 119 gS| €v | Lo |oL.6z | €L-6% 0£-6% 969-62 118-62 | *6

ore teed td aie ipa he 2S $€9| OF | IL | $8.66 | 62-62 02-6 |V1L-6% 861-62) *8

CG" A RO ee Ee eee r 0S Go| SG | SL |€L.6z | £8-6z €S-6% |€06-62 190-08 | *L

ro. Ce ete babi pe a (fs £9| OF | FL | 98-68 | £6-6% PS-6% |0S0-0€ 890-08 | *9

barcty Bis Teo a ee v | 7€$ GS| SP | GL. |L6-62 | 76.6% ¥S-62 |$L6-62|120.0€| *S C

end NBS daca ed hes = gs G-gS| LE | LO | 6-62 | £0-0€ LS.6@ |110-0€ |Lz0.0€ | *V

ataael © ciel eve ndplscew steers hae Pe es aS gS| ZS | 99 |61-0€ | 0€.0€ 95.6% |€10-0€ |10.0€ | *€

ae seed oat a el he cy o¢ Lo| 0S | %8 | €£-0€ | 98-08 LE-6% |198-6% 886-62 | *%

. ec} LS 69| 69 | gL | OI-0€ | 80-08 8V-6% |668-62 |S00-08 | “I

eel yg a |g s) pa Ze | Ee 2\z ms 2 oad \ saree ‘«h tat .

ee 3 z Z ae 3/2 sa| Po cae es 8 seen gece ae A | 6 | 6 | ee | MM | xe vue

eaise| Sls tae | se] 8 | Bs]. ad aS cs

P| * oe cA 8 He tee 4 ting || ee “ugg” | 2xus-sergung BS ‘yorastyg” | ety

e e 4 Eg

Urey Pulm *JOJIULOWIIIUT, *IajOMIOIeg = 2

"AANUUGO ‘asunpy younpung 70 “uo sNo]D *+ *AdY ayn fq pun {au1ns-satuawag ‘asunpy yzunvsajddp yo ‘xe "A" hi

¢ ; - : qua Aoy 247 49 §NOLSO

70 “1JWVaA “A 49 Suopuo'T avau “ADIMSIHO yo Aya10g younynaysoyy ayz fo uapsny ayz qo uosdwoyy, ‘aj 49 sel Bs Sh sgt

Ann: & Mag: Nat: Hist: 3.2. Vole Fill

a 2

nile SNE

neice

Printed by Hullmandel & Walton

l.a_d. Acrosalenia hemicidaroides. Wrghé:

iad ane ‘Tycetn. ; Wroghe.

3.a.b. Hemicidaris alpina. Ag vasvh.

We Sone) ve granulosa. UWrght

5. a. b.c Cidaris Fowleri. ~ Wreghi

0. » propinqua. Memnster

Ann.k Mag: Nat Hist-3,2. Vold F242.

Printed by Iullmandel & Walton!

WH Baily.

gas

Agars -

Agais:

l.a,b, c Diadema pseudo-hhadema. 4

deprefsa.

3.a__d.Acrosalenia spinosa

yin a

Echinus perlatus. Desmmores t;

ei serialis. Agassvn,

Arbacea nodulosa. Wreghir

eahes Forbesu. Wroghé.

Goniopygus ? perforatus. Wrighé.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 46. OCTOBER 1851.

XXI.—On the Cidaridze of the Oolites, with a description of some

new species of that family. By Tuomas Wricut, M.D. &c.*

[With three Plates. ]

Tue Echinoderms form the highest class of the radiated animals ;

it includes organisms which are either fixed or free, composed of

a regular but very complicated skeleton, secreted by and inclosed

within organized membranes, and often preserved in admirable

perfection in the fossiliferous strata of all periods of the earth’s

history. The study of this class, although hitherto much neg-

lected by geologists, presents many points of importance to the

progress of their science, for the test of Echinoderms exhibits

characters of more import and significance than those afforded

by the shells of Mollusca. Unlike the testaceous covering of that

class, the test of Echinoderms constitutes an internal and inte-

gral part of the animal, participating in its life, intimately con- ©

nected with the organs of digestion, respiration and generation,

as well as with those of locomotion and vision, and having in

consequence many of the distinctive characters of the organism

impressed upon it.

In all Echinoderms, the external parts of the body, with the

organs of locomotion, are disposed around a common centre ; in

the-spherical forms they are arranged in rows like the lines of

longitude on a terrestrial globe, and the mouth and the anus are

situated at the opposite poles: the elements of the body are re-

peated several times in the composition of the skeleton.

It has been shown by M. Agassiz+ that the radiated type of

* Read at Cheltenham at the Meeting of the Cotteswold Naturalists’

Club, June 24, 1851.

t Prodrome d’une Monogr. des Echin., Mém. Soc. de Neuchatel, tom. i.

p. 168.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 16

242 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

structure observable in this class can be resolved into a modi-

fication of the bilateral symmetry seen in the higher groups of

the animal kingdom. The elements of the skeleton are arranged

on two sides of a median line. If we take for example the Spa-

tangus purpureus, we observe that the test is elongated in the

direction of the line which connects the mouth with the anus; the

mouth being situated at the base and nearer the anterior border

of the test, whilst the anus occupies an elevated position on the

posterior border. Were we to make a transverse section of the

Spatangus, we should have an oral or anterior half, and an anal

or posterior half; whilst, on the contrary, were we to split the test

asunder in the line of its long diameter, we should have the right

half and the left half of the body. The five ambulacral arez are

unequal. The anterior area is not identical with either of the

others ; the first pair are symmetrical, but differ from the second

pair, which are likewise symmetrical ; the bilateral symmetry of

these oblong Spatangoide is therefore very evident. In the glo-

bular forms of Cidaride, however, a more careful study is requi-

site to make the demonstration complete. In them the test is

formed of polygonal plates united together by sutures and di-

vided into ten segments, of which five are named ambulacral

areze, and five interambulacral ares, each area being formed of

two columns of plates ; the ambulacral and interambulacral areze

alternate with each other, and are separated by ten zones of small

plates perforated for the passage of tubular retractile organs con-

nected with locomotion and respiration, and forming the porife-

rous avenues.

The test of Echinus sphera is composed of twenty distinct

zones of elementary parts, which are narrow at the summit,

from whence they divide in rays, and gradually increase in

_ width towards the circumference or equator, where they are

widest ; they again contract as they approach the mouth, which

occupies the base. The symmetrical disposition of these ele-

mentary zones occasions the radiated form which characterizes

the Cidaride. Besides the plates of the ambulacra, mteram-

bulacra, and poriferous avenues, the summit of the test is fur-

nished with a circle of plates surrounding the anus, composed

of five larger plates in relation with the generative organs, and

called ovarial, and five smaller plates disposed between them, in

which are lodged the organs of vision, and called ocular; each

of the ten plates is perforated with a small hole for giving pas-

sage to the genital ducts and for lodging the eyes. This anal

circle of plates is called the apical rosette or disc.

The ovarial plates occupy the summit of the mterambulacral

areze, and the ocular plates the summit of the ambulacral areze ;

the ovarial plates are not all of equal size or of the same structure ;

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 243

one is larger and more prominent than the others, presenting a

spongy porous surface, and called the madreporiform plate ; it

is placed opposite the ambulacra, which is the analogue of the an-

terior area in the Spatangus, and occupies therefore the posterior

border of the apical disc, affording thereby a key for ascertaining

the antero-posterior diameter of the body ; the other four ovarial

plates are disposed in pairs before the single madreporiform plate.

The polygonal plates of both ares are arranged in double ver-

tical rows, two columns of ambulacral plates alternating with

two columns of interambulacral plates; the plates of each pair

are united by a zigzag suture formed by the re-entrant angles

_ of the plates; the plates of the ambulacra are united to those

of the interambulacra by minutely serrated edges. The porife-

rous zones have small plates, the sutures of which cut through

the centre of the holes, by which arrangement the enlargement

of the foramina with the growth of the test is provided for.

The surface of the test is covered with tubercles for supporting

spines ; these are of two kinds, the principal and the miliary

tubercles. The principal tubercles are in general raised on mam-

millated eminences with or without crenulations at their summit,

and arranged in vertical rows on the sides of the areze between the

mouth and the anus. The miliary tubercles are much smaller

and more numerous ; they are not disposed with the same regu-

larity, but are frequently scattered on the surface of the plates, or

disposed in circles around the bases of the principal tubercles.

Kach tubercle supports a spime, the size of which corresponds

with that of its tubercle ; the spines are composed of three distinct

parts, the stem, the neck, and the articular head. The stem is

more or less elongated and of various forms; the head is sur-

rounded by a raised ridge, and has a concave excavation for its

articulation with the tubercle ; the head is separated from the

stem by a smooth neck, the extent of which varies in the differ-

ent species. The spines present very numerous modifications of

size, form and sculpture, which are closely connected with specific

distinctions ; some are elongated, cylindrical, fusiform, or subu-

late ; others are compressed, spatuliform, or triangular; whilst

others, on the contrary, are expanded, pyriform or claviform.

The surface of the spines is smooth, striated, or furnished with

granules, prickles, or other asperities disposed in regular order or

scattered at hazard over the stem. ‘The same individual has its

test occupied with different kinds of spines; hence the great im-

portance of obtaining these appendages in connection with the

test.

We have made the following estimate of the number of sepa-

rate pieces which enter into the composition of the test of Echi-

nus sphera :—

16%

244. Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

Interambulacral arez 32 plates in eachecolumn 32xX2xX5= 320 plates.

Ambulacral areze 80 do. do. 80x2x5= 800 do.

Poriferous avenues 160 do. do. 160X2x5=1600 do.

Apical dise 10 plates sis ibs cin. ones 10 do.

Each interambulacral plate supports 10 tubercles 320 x 10=3200 tubercles.

Each tubercle supports a moveable spine ...... 3200 spines.

Each ambulacral plate supports 2 tubercles .... 800 2 1600 tubercles.

Each tubercle supports a moveable spine . 1600 spines.

There are 70 rows of holes in each Senda.

and in each row these six holes are disposed

ins pairs obliquély: 123: 1d. -ccancamadiiisenelss.3 70 x 6 x 10=4200 foramina.

The mouth in the Cidaride is situated at the centre of the

basal surface, and provided with five jaws, each armed with a

long tooth; the jaws are united by hgaments and moved by

numerous muscles belonging to the voluntary class.

According to Prof. Brunner, the analysis of the test of Echinus

lividus gave the following result as its chemical composition :—

Carbonate of lime . . . . 96:27

Sulphate oflime. . . . . 1:58

Carbonate of magnesia. . . 0°93

98°73

The fracture of the test and the spines presents a peculiar

crystalline surface altogether unlike that of the external skeleton

of other Invertebrata, depending probably on the manner the

salts of lime and magnesia are deposited in the cells of the ani-

mal basement membrane. The external and internal surfaces of

the test are covered by organized membranes, which extend

through the sutures and invest the spines and pedicellariz, and

are the producers and the sheath of the test and its appendages.

The mode by which the spheroidal test of an Urchin main-

tains its original form, whilst it increases in all directions, is

easily understood after what we have stated relative to its com-

position. The viscera of the animal are inclosed in this fra-

gile and inflexible globular crust, which is never shed like the

external skeleton of the Crustacea, but grows by a process which

has some analogy with the expansion of the skull in the verte-

brate classes. By the division and subdivision of the hollow globe

into a number of elements inclosed between two layers of mem-

brane, additions are made to the periphery of the plates, whereby

they are enlarged and increase in thickness in proportion to the

requirements of the animal, so that the form of the test is main-

tained and its expansion provided for at the same time: the dif-

ference between the test of a young and an old Urchin chiefly

consists in the number and size of the plates entering into the

composition of the same. The new plates are developed around

the oral and anal poles, but chiefly near the latter region, where

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 245

we may observe in young Urchins small plates loosely connected

together and supporting incomplete spines.

The numerous genera of the family Cidaride are distributed

by M. Agassiz ito four groups :—

1. Tar Crparip# are characterized by their thick test, nar-

row ambulacra, and large principal tubercles in the interambu-

lacral arez.

2. Tue SAtenrans are characterized by the development of

' their apical disc, and the presence of an additional central or sur-

anal plate in the same. .

8. Tue Ecuinipm# have a thin test, and numerous small

principal tubercles in the ambulacral and interambulacral arez.

4. Tue Ecurnometrans have an elongated oblong form in a

direction oblique to the antero-posterior diameter of the test.

Family Crparipz*.

Form circular. Mouth central, situated at the inferior pole,

closed by a buccal membrane which is either naked or covered

with granules. Anus opposite the mouth, opening in a ring

composed of ten plates, five of which appertain to the genital,

and five to the visual organs. The antero-posterior diameter is

indicated by the median madreporiform body which becomes

united to the single ovarial plate. The plates of the test sup-

port tubercles disposed in regular order for carrying moveable

spines of various forms, some of which are proportionably large.

The organs of mastication consist of five jaws, each armed with

a long tooth. This framework is articulated to the test by several

arched processes called auricles.

Genus Ciparis, Lamk.

Form circular, test thick, flattened at both poles. Ambulacral

arez narrow, about one-fourth the diameter of the interambulacral

arese, and covered with small close-set granules. Pores disposed

in simple pairs. The principal tubercles in the interambulacral

columns are perforated, and carry large heavy spines which are

smooth or furrowed, spiny or granular. The ovarial plates are

large, pentagonal and equal ; the ocular plates are small and tri-

angular, and wedged between the ovarial. The mouth is cir-

cular and without indentations ; the buccal membrane is covered

with imbricated scales upon which the ambulacral pores extend.

Jaws powerful, composed of five pyramids, the branches of

* The group of Cidaride includes six genera: Cidaris, Lam., Gonioci-

daris, Desor, Hemicidaris, Agass., Acrocidaris, Agass., Acropeltis, Agass.,

Paleocidaris, Agass.

246 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

which are not united at their summits. Teeth channelled, not

carinated on their internal surface. This genus admits of a na-

tural division into two types; in the one the tubercles are

smooth, in the other they are crenulated at their base. :

The first type.-—Tubercles with the base not crenulated. Are

found in our present seas, and fossil in the carboniferous, triasic,

cretaceous, and tertiary rocks. They are not found in. the Oolitic

strata, to which group the present paper is restricted.

The second type.—Tubercles with the base crenulated. Com-

prehends oolitic and triasic forms.

The circular mouth without indentations serves to distinguish

the genus Cidaris from the genus Hemicidaris. The form of

the ambulacral areze, the number and arrangement of the gra-

nules on the same, the size of the tubercles, and the number of

their crenulations afford good specific characters. The ovarial and

ocular plates are seldom preserved. The lantern and teeth ought

to be carefully studied, as they are sometimes found detached ;

the spines likewise yield good specific characters, but they are

seldom preserved along with the test.

Cidaris Fowleri, Wright, n. sp. Pl. XI. fig. 5 a, b,c.

Test spheroidal, depressed at both poles; ambulacral arez flat,

. narrow and undulated, furnished with two rows of small, re-

gular marginal granules and two rows of central blunt irregular

microscopic granules; poriferous avenues wide ; pores oblong

and distant ; interambulacral ares furnished with two rows of

from 8-10 principal tubercles ; intertubercular spaces wide and

covered with small granulations ; spines large, with irregular

forward-directed prickles.

Height 1 inch 75th, transverse diameter 1 inch and 7 ths.

Specimens. from the upper stages of the Oolites measure in

height 1 inch and ;%ths, transverse diameter 2 inches and ;%ths.

Description. Phin beautiful Urchin has been catalogued as

C. coronata, but it presents characters very distinct from that

form ; a fact which has been ascertained by comparing C. Fow/leri

with the typical specimens of C. coronata in the British Museum :

the latter species has hitherto been found only in France, Germany,

and Switzerland, and figured in the works of Goldfuss, Agassiz,

and Cotteau: In the Swiss Jura C. coronata characterizes the

terrain & chailles, a local formation, the greatest similarity to

which exists palzontologically with the lower calcareous grit of

Yorkshire ; in ?Albe Wurtembergeoise it appertains to the Coral-

line Oolite.

The ambulacral are of C. Fowleri are slightly serpentine and

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridze of the Oolites. 247

ribbon-shaped, and nearly of a uniform breadth throughout.

The poriferous avenues are broad ; the pores are oblong and set

in pairs in a single file at short distances apart. The arez are

flat, slightly raised, and have four rows of granules ; the external

rows consist of larger granules, which range regularly on the

margins of the aree; the internal rows consist of small, flat,

almost microscopic granules; there are fifteen pairs of holes

opposite each of the large tubercular plates.

The interambulacral ares are formed of broad plates ; the zig-

zag median sutural line is very clearly defined ; each column

contains from eight to ten primary tubercles, so that the test of

this Urchin supports from 80 to 100 large spines. ach plate

is occupied with a smooth areola slightly furrowed at its cir-

cumference and raised into a boss towards the centre. The sum-

mit of the boss is sculptured with fifteen deep crenulations;

from the boss arises a short cylindrical stem terminated by a

small hemispherical deeply perforated spinigerous tubercle, the

diameter of which exceeds a little that of its stem; the margin

of each areola is bounded by a circle of fifteen prominent gra-

nules, some of which from the equator to the anal pole are raised

upon broader bases. There is a granular circle around each

areola, but from the equator to the buccal pole one row of gra-

nules is common to two areole. The interareolar spaces are

covered with small close-set granules of two different sizes. The

mouth is large, and is half the diameter of the test at the equator.

In the specimen before me the five strong pyramids of the lan-

tern are armed with conical triangular teeth in situ. The anal

disc was broken in all the specimens hitherto found.

The spines are never seen attached to the test, but in the same

bed and lying near some of these Urchins, long cylindrical slightly

flattened spines have been found about 1} inch in length and

from 2 to 8 lines in diameter, with a crenulated base, short neck,

and having the surface of the flattened stem covered with short

sharp prickles, the points of which are directed forwards ; these

spines most probably belonged to C. Fowleri, as it is the only

Urchin found in the same bed whose test could support such

large spines (fig. 5 ¢).

Affinities and differences.—Cidaris Fowlert resembles C. Blu-

menbachii in the general form and structure of the test, but it

differs from that well-known species in the flatness of the am-

bulacral ares, in the greater breadth of the poriferous avenues,

and in having a greater number of plates in the interambulacral

columns; the granulated space between the principal tubercles

is wider, and the granular wreath encircling the areole is like-

wise composed of smaller granules. It differs from C. Parandieri,

Ag., in having a greater number of tubercular plates in the

248 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

interambulacral aree. It resembles C. maxima, Goldf., in the

general outline of the test, the width of the granular spaces be-

tween the tubercles, and in the spines supposed to belong to

C. Fowleri being armed with short forward-directed prickly pro-

cesses like those of C. maxima. It differs from C. propingua in

having a greater number of plates in the interambulacral aree.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—Cidaris Fowleri was ob-

tained from the ferruginous beds of the Pea-grit at Crickley Hull.

I have dedicated this beautiful species to my friend Charles

Fowler, Esq., who-obtained two fine specimens from this locality,

and to whose generosity I am indebted for the one which has

served for my description and enriches my cabinet.

Cidaris Blumenbachii, Munster.

Syn. Cidarites Blumenbachii, Munst. ; Goldfuss, Petref. Germanic,

t. 39. p. 117.

Cidaris Blumenbachit, Agassiz, Echin. Foss. 2nd part, t. 21. p. 61 ;

Park. Org. Rem. vol. iii. t. 4. fig. 15.

Cidaris florigemma, Phillips, Geol. of York. t. 3. fig. 12.

Cidarites Blumenbachii, Munst. ; Cotteau, Etudes Echin. Foss. t. 10.

p- 108. :

Test circular, inflated at the sides and depressed at the poles ;

ambulacral ares narrow, elevated, undulated, and furnished

with four rows of granules ; interambulacral arex with two rows

of from six to seven tubercles ; areole approximated, elliptical

and excavated, and surrounded by a circle of small tubercles ;

spines large, thick, subcylindrical, and ornamented with longi-

tudinal rows of granules; neck short and smooth.

Height 1 inch and ;4ths, transverse diameter 2 inches ; spines

1 inch and ;8,ths in length, and ;4,ths of an inch in diameter.

Description.—This typical species was very abundant in the

seas which deposited the Coralline Oolites of Europe. It has a

globular form considerably depressed at the poles ; the ambulacral

aree are narrow, nearly of a uniform breadth throughout ; they

are much undulated and furnished with four rows of granules ;

the external rows are larger, more regular and prominent, and

more developed towards the base than the internal rows. The

poriferous avenues follow the undulations of the aree; they

are narrow, and lie in a groove formed by the prominent gra-

nules of the ambulacral and the external marginal granules of

the interambulacral ares. The interambulacral arez are five

times as wide as the ambulacral, and are occupied with two rows

of large prominent tubercles from six to seven in each row, which

are supported on large mammillary eminences gradually rising

from smooth elliptical areole. The mamme at their summits

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites. 249

are sculptured with from 18-20 crenulations, and the areolz are

separated from each other by a circle of granules made more

prominent, inasmuch as they are raised on oval elevations of the

test. The principal tubercles are small and closely set together

at the base, but at the equator, and always at the upper part of

the test, they become largely developed; the narrow central

space between the ranges of the large tubercles is occupied with

an abundant granulation, the granules of which are smaller,

however, than those encircling the areolz.

The mouth is armed with powerful jaws and teeth, which are

not, however, preserved in the specimens before me; the apical

disc is unknown.

The spines attain a great size; they have an elongated thick

subcylindrical form which suddenly expands above the neck, and

then gradually tapers towards the apex ; their surface is covered

with small granulations, very uniform in size and disposed in lon-

gitudinal rows ; the tubercles of the adjoining rows alternate, and

each series is connected by a filament which passes from one

tubercle to another ; at the summit of the spine the granules

become elongated, and expand to form a radiated star-like disc ;

the neck of the spine is short and smooth, the articulating head

is small, and the rim of the acetabulum is encircled with crenu-

lations.

Affinities and differences.—C. Blumenbachii is distinguished

from C. Fowleri in the extreme narrowness of the ambulacral aree,

the size and prominence of the granules which cover the same,

and in the closer approximation of the pairs of pores im the avenues.

The interambulacral ares are wider, whilst the central granular

space between the tubercles is narrower; there are fewer ranges

of tubercles in the arex, and the areolz are encircled by much

larger granules; but it is in the structure of the spines that the

greatest difference is observed : instead of the well-known regular

form of the tubercles so constant in the spines of C. Blumenbachit,

the spines of C. Fowleri are compressed and covered with irregular

rows of prickles.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This Urchin is very cha-

racteristic of the Coralline Oolites of Wilts, Oxfordshire, and

Yorkshire ; we have never seen it either in the Inferior or the

Great Oolite ; our specimens are from the Coral Rag of Wiltshire ;

it occurs in France in the corallian stages of Chatel-Censoir and

Druyes and in the environs of Tonnerre, and at Bailly and at

Courson *. In Germany it was found at Thurnau and Muggen-

dorf +; in the coralline Oolite of Hildesheim in the kingdom of

Hanover { ; in Switzerland in the terrain a chailles of Fringelli,

* Cotteau, Echin. Foss. p. 110. + Goldfuss, Petr. Germaniz, p. 117.

t A. Roemer, Norddeutsches Oolithen Gebirge.

250 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

Wahlen, and Gunsberg in the canton of Soleure, and in the

white corallian of Hoggerwald *.

History.—This beautiful species was long ago figured by

Parkinson in his ‘Organic Remains, afterwards it was most

accurately figured and described by Goldfuss in his ‘ Petrefacta,’

and subsequently by Agassiz, Phillips, and Cotteau, in their re-

spective works,

Cidaris propingua, Minster. Pl. XI. fig. 6.

Syn. Cidarites propinquus, Minst.; Goldfuss, Petrefact. German.

p- 119. t. 40. fig. 1, 2; Agassiz, Prodrom. Echin. p. 21; Echi-

noderm. Foss. Suisse, p. 62. t. 21. fig. 5-10 ; Desmoulins, 'Tabl.

Synop. p. 328. No. 17. |

Cidaris monilifera, Agassiz, Catal. Syst. Ectyp. Neoe. p. 9.

Cidaris coronata, var. minor, Agassiz and Desor, Cat. raisonné des Echi-

nides ; Cotteau, Echinides Foss. du Départ. de ? Yonne, p. 104.

Test thick, circular, and depressed at the poles ; ambulacral ares

narrow, sinuous, and furnished with two rows of small round

pronnen granules ; interambulacral arez with two rows of

arge prominent tubercles, six in each row, raised on small

mamumillary eminences with smooth summits ; “ spines with a

short neck and a thick granulated stem ;” apical disc unknown.

Height ;5ths of an inch, transverse diameter | inch.

Description.—This Urchin resembles in many points the pre-

ceding species, but exhibits characters very distinct from it. The

ambulacral arez are extremely narrow and serpentine, having

two rows of small prominent granules arranged on the margins

of the areze, with a few central microscopic ones between them

about the equator. The pores are placed in rather deep winding

avenues, closely and obliquely together in single pairs. The in-

terambulacral ares are nearly five times the width of the ambu-

lacral, and furnished with two rows of tubercles, six in each row ;

they are large, prominent, slightly perforated, and nearly sphe-

rical; the mammillated eminences on which they are supported

being disproportionately small, and having smooth and convex

summits, unlike the crenulated summits observed in the mamme

of other Oolitic Cidaride. The specimen before us is too much

injured to enabie us to state whether any rudimentary sculpture

surrounds the summits of the mamme on the superior surface

of the test, as is the case in the Swiss and German specimens,

The areolz are shallow and nearly of a circular form, their mar-

gins being encircled by a wreath of twelve small round promi-

nent granules supported on little emimences, and forming a

distinct beaded boundary for each tubercle. The median space

down the centre of the arez is slightly concave, and filled with

* Agassiz, Echin. Foss. Suisse.

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites. 251

granules of a much smaller size than those encircling the margins

of the areole. The mouth-opening is circular and about one-half

the diameter of the test at the equator; the tubercles surround-

ing the mouth are well developed, but smaller than those occu-

pying the middle and upper part of the test. The apical dise is

absent, but the space which it filled is of considerable diameter.

The spines have not been met with in our locality.

Affinities and differences.—C. propinqua so nearly resembles

C. coronata, that although it was described as a distinct species

by Agassiz in his ‘ Echinoderm. Foss. de la Suisse,’ it was after-

wards grouped as var. minor of C. coronata in the ‘ Catalogue

raisonné des Echinides*’ of the same author. The test of this

Urchin has unquestionably a very close resemblance to C. coro-

nata, but afact mentioned by Goldfuss should not be overlooked ;

he found peculiar spines associated only with C. propingua, which

never occurred with C. coronatat. The extreme narrowness of

the ambulacral are with the two marginal rows of granules

likewise distinguish it from C. coronata, which has six rows in

the same aree. In the absence of crenulations from the mam-

millary eminences on the lower part of the test, together with the

bead-like granular circle around the areole, it resembles C. coro-

nata. Not having a specimen of that species in our cabinet with

which to compare the specimen before us, we are unable to pur-

sue the comparison further.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—Whilst searching the Pea-

grit of Crickley Hill to find a more perfect specimen of Gonio-

pygus for Mr. Baily to figure, I discovered C. propinqua, having

only seen a defaced specimen once before from the same bed and

locality, which was too much worn to be identified. We have never

seen this species in any collection of Inferior Oolite fossils, and

from the pains we have taken to ascertain the different species

found in the Cotteswold Hills, it must be rare ; it occurs in the

Stonesfield slate at Eyeford, but is very rare{. In Germany it

was found by Count Minster in the Baireutheschen Jurakalke,

principally in the vicinity of Streitberg§.. In Switzerland it oc-

curs in the Terrain a chailles in the environs of Besancon, Bale,

Randen, and Sirchingen||._ In France it was collected by M. Cot-

teau from the corallian stage at Druyes, but always in the state

of moulds, the specimens being of small size and having very

narrow ambulacral ares.

* Annales des Sciences Nat. tom. vi. 3rd series, p. 331.

+ Goldfuss, Petrefact. part 1. p. 120.

{ Sw R. Murchison, Geol. of Cheltenham, 2nd ed., by Buckman and

Strickland, p. 68.

§ Goldfuss, Petrefact. German. part 1. p. 120.

|| Annales des Sciences Nat. tom. vi. 3rd series, p. 331.

“| Echinides Foss. du Départ. de ’Yonne, p. 106.

252 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

History.—First figured and described by Goldfuss in his ‘ Pe-

trefacta Germaniz,’ and afterwards by Agassiz in his ‘ Déscription

des Echinodermes Foss. de la Suisse,’ and now figured and de-

scribed as a British fossil from the Inferior Oolite near Chelten-

ham for the first time. :

Genus Hemicrparis (Agassiz).

Test subglobose, more or less flattened at the poles. Ambu-

lacral areve narrow and sinuous, furnished with primary tubercles

on the lower fourth part of each area, which suddenly diminish

into small tubercles or granules above, set more or less closely

together like those in the ares of Cidaris. Interambulacral arez

much larger than the ambulacral, widest at the equator of the

test and narrowest at the poles ; around the circumference of the

mouth they are about the same breadth as those of the ambu-

lacral arez.

The primary tubercles of the interambulacral aree are raised

upon large prominent mammillary eminences, having a crenu-

lated margin encircling the base of the tubercle ; the equatorial

plates carry the largest mammillary eminences. Pores biserial, ex-

cept near the mouth, where they are triserial. Mouth large, with

decagonal indentations around its circumference. Anus central,

surrounded by a solid circle of ten plates which are often well

preserved. The five ovarial plates are larger and perforated at

their summits. The single or madreporiform plate is the largest ;

it has a more porous structure, and is differently sculptured from

the pairs of plates. The five ocular plates are small and trian-

gular: both ovarial and ocular plates are covered with minute

granulations.

Spines of two orders : the primaries are long, cylindrical, and

mostly of considerable dimensions, the secondaries are small and

compressed. This genus differs from the true Cidaris in the

bases of the ambulacral ares supporting primary tubercles. He-

micidaris thus forms a type of structure intermediate between

Cidaris and Diadema. In Hemicidaris the mouth is decagonal, in

Cidaris it is circular.

All the species are fossil, and characterize the middle and

upper stages of the oolitic rocks. Some are found in the Neo-

comian and in the Chalk.

Hemicidaris intermedia, Fleming.

Syn. Cidaris papillata, var. Park. Org. Rem. pl. 1. fig. 6. vol. iii.

Cidaris intermedia, Fleming, Brit. Animals, p. 478.

Hemicidaris crenularis, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. p. 53; Strickland

and Buckman, Geol. of Chelt.

Hemicidaris intermedia, Forbes, Brit. Org. Rem. Decade 3. pl. 4.

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites. 253

Test subglobose or subconical; ambulacral aree narrow and

slightly undulated, with a double row of small perforated tu-

bercles on the margins, and ten larger tubercles at the basis

of the ares ; interambulacral arez occupied with six or seven

pairs of primary tubercles which are raised on large closely-

approximated prominent mamme, with deeply crenulated sum-

mits; mouth large and decagonal, margins deeply notched ;

spines long, cylindrical, and striated longitudinally, with a

tumid base ; apical rosette not prominent.

Great Oolite specimens: height ;%ths of an inch, transverse

diameter ] inch and ;3,ths. Coral Rag specimens : height 1 inch

and ;4,ths, transverse diameter 1 inch and ;;ths.

Description.—The test of this Urchin has sometimes a subglo-

bose form ; in other varieties the height exceeds the breadth, and

it then presents a subconical outline. The summit is slightly

depressed and the base is flat. The ambulacral arez are narrow

and gently undulated ; at the base or lower third we observe five

pairs of moderate-sized tubercles; at the upper two-thirds the

tubercles become very small and are ranged on the margins of

the ares; both the large and small tubercles are mammillated

and perforated. The pores are arranged in simple pairs, but at

the enlarged space around the mouth additional pairs are intro-

duced. The interambulacral ares are nearly four times the width

of the ambulacral, and furnished with six or seven pairs of large

primary deeply perforated tubercles. The mammillary eminences

on which these tubercles are placed are largely developed and form

prominent projecting cones, the bases of which touch those of the

adjoining cones in the same range; an undulating line of small

perforated granules separates the external border of the mammil-

lary bases from the poriferous avenues, and a double row of

similar granules forms a zigzag division down the centre of the

areee. The upper and lower boundaries of the areole of the

mamme are confluent, whilst their outer and inner boundaries

are surrounded with the granules already described.

- The apical rosette is moderate in size, beg about one-fourth

the diameter of the test ; the madreporiform plate is larger than

the pairs of ovarial plates ; the ocular plates are heart-shaped,

and the surface of the elements of this disc is studded with small

granules.

The mouth is large, being half the diameter of the test ; it has

a decagonal form ; and the margin is deeply notched.

The spines are of two kinds: the primary ones are long, cylin-

drical and tapering, and grow to double the length of the dia-

meter of the test, some of them measuring 3% inches in length ;

they are delicately grooved in the longitudinal direction, and the

base is provided with a raised crenulated band, situated between

254 Dr. 'T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

two convex smooth bands ; another smaller crenulated band sur-

rounds the rim of the socket which affords attachment to the liga-

ments articulating the spine with the tubercle. The secon-

dary spines are small, needle-shaped and compressed, and striated

longitudinally. 7

Affinities and differences.—This species approaches so near to

H. crenularis that it was long regarded as Lamarck’s species.

The form and development of the spines of the two Urchins how-

ever prove them to be distinct; this circumstance shows the

necessity of caution in the identification of species of Echinide

in the absence of any of the data upon which a correct opinion can

alone be formed. HH. intermedia resembles H. icaunensis in its

-general outline, but is distinguished from that species by its

more prominent tubercles, in having the ambulacral ares more

undulated and having larger tubercles at the base. These cha-

racters likewise sufficiently distinguish it from H. alpina and H.

granulosa.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—One of our specimens was

obtained from the spoil of Salperton Tunnel from a bed belong-

ing to the Great Oolite; the other specimen was collected from

the Bradford clay near Cirencester. We have never met with H.

entermedia in the Inferior Oolite. This Urchin is very abundant

in the Coral Rag of Calne, from whence most cabinets have been

supplied. The varieties in the Great Oolite are more globular

and depressed than those obtained from the Coral Rag.

Mistory.—As it is uncertain whether we possess H. crenularis

in our beds, it is probable that H. intermedia was figured and

described by Martin Lister*. Our synonyms show the changes

of name through which this species has passed. It has, however,

been so accurately described by Prof. Forbes, and so admirably

figured + in the ‘ Memoirs of the Geological Survey,’ that we must

refer to that work for further details of the species.

Hemicidaris icaunensis, Cotteau.

Syn. Hemicidaris icaunensis, Cotteau, Echin. Foss. t. 3. fig. 1-5.

p- 56; Forbes, Geological Survey, Mem. Decade 3.

Test hemispherical, inflated and slightly depressed ; ambulacral

are with two rows of small marginal tubercles, and with three

or four pairs of larger tubercles at the base ; interambulacral

are with two ranges of primary tubercles; mouth large and

decagonal ; margin deeply notched.

Height ;8,ths of an inch, transverse diameter 1 inch and ths.

Description.—This species is hemispherical and inflated at the

* Historia Animalium Anglie, t. 7. fig. 21, 1678.

+ British Organic Remains, Decade 3, pl, 4.

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 255

sides, and its transverse diameter is one-half more than its height.

The interambulacral arez are furnished with two rows of large

primary tubercles; in each range there are from six to seven

tubercles, which attain their greatest development at the equator

of the test, and diminish in size near the anal and buccal open-

ings. The mammillary eminences supporting the tubercles are

large, prominent, and surrounded by areole. The tubercles are

small and perforated ; one row of granules separates the large

. tubercles from the poriferous avenues, and a double row occupies

the middle of the are. The lateral boundaries of the areole

are surrounded by a semicircle of granules, whilst the upper and

lower boundaries of the same blend into each other.

The ambulacral aree are narrow, slightly undulated, and fur-

nished through nearly all their extent with a double row of small

tubercles, which are not very apparent, but are larger on the

sides than at the apex of the areze ; between the size of these and

the three pairs of tubercles at the base a sensible difference exists.

The mouth-opening is large, and is one-half the diameter of the

test ; it is of a decagonal form with the margin deeply notched.

The apical dise is not preserved and the spines are unknown.

Affinities and differences.—The Hemicidaris icaunensis in its

general form and characters closely resembles the H. intermedia ;

it is distinguished from the latter by having the primary tuber-

cles of the interambulacral arez less prominent, by the ambu-

lacral areze being less waved, and in having the basal tubercles

much smaller. This character assimilates H. icaunensis to H.

Thurmanni, but it is sufficiently distinguished from that Urchin

by its greater height, less undulated ambulacra and the greater

number of tubercular plates in the interambulacral are.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This rare species was ob-

tained by Mr. Lycett from the Great Oolite of Minchinhampton.

M. Cotteau collected it in France from the superior beds of the

Bathonian stage at Chatel-Censoir, and M. Rathier found it in

the Forest marble of Chatel-Gérard, where it is likewise rare.

History.—This species was first figured and described by M.

Cotteau*, and was provisionally identified by Prof. Forbes}; it

is figured in plate A. fig. 9. of the ‘ Monograph of Great Oolite

Fossils’ to be published by the Paleontographical Society. The

specimen that has come under our notice is so imperfect that we

have followed M. Cotteau’s description.

* Echinides Foss. du Département de l’Yonne, tab. iii. p. 56.

Tt Memoirs of the Geological Survey ; Brit. Organic Remains, Decade 3.

Description of plate 5.

256 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

Hemicidaris alpina, Agass. Pl, XI. fig. 3 a, b.

Syn. Hemicidaris alpina, Echin. Foss. Suisse, Agass. t.18. fig.19-22.

Test subglobose; ambulacral areze undulated, prominent and

convex, covered with small hemispherical granules closely set

together ; base of the are with four mammillated and perfo-

rated tubercles ; apical disc large, convex and prominent.

Height nearly ;$ths of an inch, transverse diameter ;%ths of

an inch.

Description.—The test of this beautiful species is subglobose ;

the ambulacral are are slightly undulated and of a medium size ;

they are prominent and convex, of an elongated conical form, and

are thickly covered with small hemispherical granules without

perforations or other sculpture ; the marginal rows are larger and

more regular. Between them are from four to six rows of smaller

granules closely set together.

At the base of the arez are four mammillated and perforated

tubercles which are limited to this region. The pores are set

obliquely in pairs with a smooth elevated granule between each

pair, which forms a moniliform sinuous line running between the

pores. The interambulacral arez are of moderate breadth, with

two rows of primary tubercles, five or six in each column. The

mammillary eminences of the two central tubercles are large and

prominent. ‘Those towards the anal and oral poles are smaller ;

they are all crenulated at their summits; the tubercles are

deeply perforated, and supported on a short stem, the hemisphe-

rical head of the tubercle not exceeding in diameter that of the

stem; the areole around the mamme are slightly channelled

and nearly all confluent, those towards the anal pole have a circle

of granules encircling the areole; the interareolar spaces are

covered with small smooth granules similar in form and size to

those occupying the ambulacral areze. The apical disc is promi-

nent, the ovarial plates are large, convex, and much granulated,

and the ocular plates are of a proportionate size; the spines are

unknown.

The mouth-opening is of moderate size, its margin beimg

deeply notched and reflexed as in H. intermedia ; the pores are

disposed in simple pairs all the length of the poriferous avenues,

but are arranged in double files around the border of the oral

aperture in such a manner as to occupy the free space in the

ambulacral ares, resulting from the contraction of the interam-

bulacral arez in this region.

Affinities and differences.—Our specimen is smaller in size than

the one figured by Agassiz from the Calcaire de Saanen. The

ambulacra are more prominent and convex than those of the

Swiss specimen ; the rows of marginal granules are not so pro-

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridz of the Oolites. 257

portionately large nor are the basal tubercles so numerous as

those delineated in Agassiz’s figure. We consider our Urchin,

however, merely as a variety of the Swiss species, for which we

propose the name var. granularis. This heautiful species ‘is

easily distinguished from its congeners by the structure of the

ambulacral ares, which are convex, prominent, and thickly

covered with small close-set granulations unlike any other species

of Hemicidaris yet known.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This species was collected

from the Bradford clay of Pickwick, Wilts ; a valve of Ter. digona

was attached to the test, and it is adherent to Ter. concinna.

Plates of this Urchin have been found in the same stratum at the

Tetbury Road Station of the Great Western Railway. Mr. Lowe

of Chippenham has found it in the Forest marble of Wilts, but

it is a rare species.

History.—First figured and described by Agassiz in the ‘ Dé-

scription des Echinodermes Fossiles de la Suisse,’ afterwards iden-

tified in the British Museum collection by Mr. 8. P. Woodward,

and recorded by Prof. Forbes in Decade 3. of his ‘ Memoirs of

the Geological Survey,’ and now described as a British species for

the first time. .

- Hemicidaris granulosa, Wright. Pl. XI. fig. 4a,b,c. -

Test spheroidal, depressed ; ambulacral aree straight, with two

rows of prominent defined granules, the three inferior pair

only being perforated and raised upon crenulated mammillary

eminences ; interambulacral areze with from two to three pairs

of primary tubercles, the superior part of the aree being

occupied with warty granules ; apical rosette formed of large

petaloidal plates.

Height ;/,ths of an inch, transverse diameter 1 inch and ;3,ths.

Description.—This beautiful Urchin constitutes a well-marked

species ; the double row of prominent wart-like granules on the

ambulacral ares, which are neither perforated nor raised on

eminences, serving as a good diagnostic character. The base of

the area is enlarged to give space for the three pairs of crenu-

lated and perforated tubercles found in this region in all the spe-

cies of Hemicidaris. The upper part of the arez is occupied with

front 10-12 pairs of warty granules, which are smooth, deformed,

and set regularly in rows alternating with each other; the in-

tervening surface of the ambulacral plates being occupied with

small ill-defined scattered granulations. The pores are disposed

in slightly oblique pairs, with a raised eminence between them ;

at the wide basal region of the avenues they fall into triple

oblique pairs,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 17

258 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

The interambulacral areze are twice and a half the diameter of

the ambulacral ; in each column there are from six to seven plates,

the three or four inferior of which support moderate-sized mam-

millary eminences with crenulated summits, from the centre of

which a large prominent deeply perforate tubercle rises. The

areole are smooth and gently inclined, and around their circum-

ference fifteen small granules are set. The three superior plates

are destitute of mammillary eminences, and in lieu thereof have

clusters of granules on each plate similar to those occupying the

ambulacral aree. There are from two to five such granules pro-

truding from the upper surface of the test ; they are arranged in

pairs, or form triangular, quadrangular or pentagonal figures.

The apical rosette is well developed ; the ovarial plates are large

and marked with a depression near their centre, and their in-

ternal borders are slightly raised. The madreporiform plate is

larger than the pairs of plates, and its centre is occupied with a

porous structure. The ocular plates are large and heart-shaped,

with a depression down the centre of each plate. In the speci-

men before me the plates of the apical rosette are devoid of other

sculpture.

The base is flat, the mouth large and decagonal, the opening

being more than half the diameter of the test at its equator.

The spines are unknown.

Affinities and differences.—This Urchin differs from H. inter-

media in the absence of tubercles from the upper part of the in-

terambulacral are, in the form and size of the ovarial and ocular

plates, and in the form and structure of the granules covering

the ambulacral aree. It is distinguished from H. alpina by the

absence of the close-set granulations covering the convex ambu-

lacra of that Urchin. It has some resemblance to H. tcaunensis,

but is distinguished from it by the small number of its primary

tubercles, and the warty figures which take the place of the

tubercles on the upper surface of the test.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—From the Inferior Oolite

of Dundry. Imperfect specimens, probably belonging to this

species, have been collected from the upper beds of Leckhampton.

Hemicidaris confluens, M‘Coy.

Syn. Hemicidaris confluens, M‘Coy, Annals of Nat. Hist. vol. ii.

New Series, p. 411.

Test spheroidal, much-depressed ; ambulacral areze slightly con-

vex and nearly straight, with two alternate marginal rows of

small microscopic mammillated and perforated tubercles, four

pairs of larger tubercles at the base; intermediate surface

covered with small close-set granulations ; interambulacral

areze with three pairs of large tubercles at the middle, four

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 259

small tubercles at the base, and six rudimentary tubercles at

the apex of the aree ; mouth moderate and decagonal.

Height 2,ths of an inch, transverse diameter ;%,ths of an inch.

Description.—The spheroidal test of this Urchin is much de-

pressed at the anal pole and flattened at the base. The ambu-

lacral arese are nearly straight and of a tolerably uniform width

throughout, and furnished with two rows of small, quite micro-

scopic, but nevertheless mammillated and perforated tubercles,

about fourteen in each row, disposed alternately on the margins

of the arex, and increasing slightly in size towards the basal

angle. The base of the arez has four pairs of larger tubercles as

in the other species of this genus. The interambulacral arez are

nearly three times the width of the ambulacral, and furnished

with two rows of tubercles from 9-10 in each row, the three

pairs at the equator of the test alone attaining their full develop-

ment ; those at the base being of a secondary size, whilst those

on the upper part of the aree are disproportionately small and

even rudimentary. The upper surface of the test is covered with

small close-set granulations, in the midst of which the rudi-

mentary tubercles rise at distant intervals apart. The mammil-

lated eminences of the six large tubercles are surrounded by

well-defined areole, which are confluent at ther upper and lower

margins; but down the centre of the arex two or four rows of

granules, and at the lateral borders thereof one or two rows of

granules descend, which form lateral wreaths surrounding the

side margins of the areole: these marginal granules are larger

and more uniform in their arrangement than those occupying

other parts of the surface of the test.

The mouth-opening, of a decagonal form, is one-half the dia-

meter of the body, with deep marginal notches dividing its

circumference into ten nearly equal lobes, those of the ambulacral

are being the largest.

The apical disc is either absent or concealed in the specimens

before me, and the spines are unknown.

Affinities and differences,—H. confluens resembles H. Thur-

manu, Ag,, in its depressed form and in the small number of the

primary tubercles on the interambulacral arez; it is distin-

guished from that species in the partial absence of the circle of

granules which entirely surround the tubercles in H. Thurmanni,

and in the rudimentary condition of those occupying the upper

surface of the test. The ambulacral arez are nearly straight in

HI. confluens, and much undulated in H. Thurmanni. This Urchin

has many points of affinity with Acrosaleniea, but our ignorance

of the apical disc leaves a doubt in our mind whether it may not

belong to that genus. Until specimens with the dise preserved

are found, that doubt cannot be removed.

17*

260 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

_ Locality and stratigraphical range.—This species was collected

by Mr. Lycett from the planking beds of the Great Oolite at

Minchinhampton, and we have received several specimens from

the same stratum at Kiddington (Oxfordshire).

Hemicidaris pustulosa, Forbes.

Memoir of Paleeontograph. Soc., Forbes, plate A. fig. 8, Great Oolite

Fossils.

We have not seen Hemicidaris pustulosa figured by Professor

Forbes in the above memoir; its nearest ally, it is stated, “is

Hemicidaris diademata, Agass., which it resembles in the sudden

diminution and very small size of the uppermost interambulacral

tubercles, but differs in having the sutural granulated space of

the interambulacral areas very wide*.”

The Sarentanst, Gray.

This group is composed of small Urchins resembling Hemici-

daris ; they are distinguished from that genus, however, by the

number, structure, and mode of arrangement of the plates form-

ing the apical disc, which is composed of five ovarial, five ocular,

and a supra-anal plate. The ambulacral are are narrow, carry-

ing secondary tubercles like Hemicidaris. The pores are dis-

posed in distinct poriferous avenues in single pairs. The inter-

ambulacral aree are wide, and thew plates support primary

tubercles raised on mammillary eminences. We divide the Sale-

nians into two groups :—

In the first group the tubercles are not perforated ; they form

the genera Salenia, Peltastes, and Goniophorus, which are limited

to the rocks of the Cretaceous period.

In the second group the tubercles are perforated, forming the

genus Acrosalenia, the species of which are distributed throughout

the Jurassic strata.

Genus ACROSALENIA, Agass.

Test small, more or less depressed ; anal pole surrounded by a

well-developed circular disc, composed of five ovarial and five

ocular plates, with a central supra-anal plate, composed of one or

more elements. The anal opening is situated at one side of the

supra-anal plate, and is therefore eccentrical. The ambulacral

arese are narrow, and support a double row of from ten to twelve

small perforated tubercles set on crenulated mamme. .

* Memoirs of Geological Survey, Prof. Forbes, Decade 3.”

+ The group of Salenians is composed of five genera: Salenia, Gray ;

Peltastes, Agass. ; Goniophorus, Agass.; Acrosalenia, Agass. ; Goniopygus,

Agass.

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 261

' The interambulacral arez are nearly three times the width of the

ambulacral areze, and support two rows of from six to eight large

perforated tubercles raised upon crenulated mammillary emi-

nences ; the base is flat, the mouth large, decagonal and notched,

and the margin reflexed. The apices of the notches point to the

centres of the columns of the interambulacral plates.

Acrosalenia Aeinicidavoides, Wright, n.s. Pl. XI. fig. 1 a,b, c,d.

Test hemispherical, considerably depressed ; ambulacral arez with

_ two ranges of from fourteen to sixteen small perforated tuber-

cles, gradually decreasing in size from the base to the apex;

_ interambulacral arez with two ranges of primary tubercles,

eight in each range. The supra-anal plate is composed of

_. several elements; the anus is situated before and to the left

side ; the surface of the ovarial, ocular, and supra-anal plates

_ is studded with small granulations; primary spines long,

tapering, smooth and slightly compressed ; secondary spines

small and needle-shaped ; mouth large and decagonal ; margin

reflexed.

- Height 4ths of an inch, transverse diameter 1 inch and ;;th.

One large specimen measures 1 inch and ;3,ths in diameter, but

the proportional height cannot be ascertained, as its base is

crushed. |

Description.—Test spheroidal, depressed; ambulacral ares

slightly sinuous, nearly uniform in breadth, tapering towards

both poles, and supporting two rows of secondary mammillated

perforated tubercles, which are largest at the inferior third of the

area, diminishing in size as they approach the mouth and the

anus. The tubercles, from fourteen to sixteen in number in each

row, are situated alternately on the margins of the area ; a zigzag

line of granulations, with lateral branches passing down the cen- |

tre of the area, separates the tubercles from each other. The

poriferous avenues consist of about forty-five pairs of pores set

obliquely in a single file. The interambulacral are are three

times the breadth of the ambulacral ; each area is composed of

two columns. There are eight plates in each column, and each

plate supports a large smooth mammillated eminence surmounted

by a tubercle, which occupies the greater part of the plate; it is

of a conical form, and is encircled by a concave smooth areola.

The summits of the mamme are sculptured on their margins with

eleven crenulations, in the centre of which a deeply perforated

tubercle rises, with a rather depressed articular surface. In

some specimens the areole of the mamme are confluent, in

others they are separated by a row of small granules. The ex-

ternal and internal margins of the plates are furnished with rows

262 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. —

of small granulations, with still smaller granules here and there

interspersed ; on the external side of each plate there are nine

granulations, which, with those of the adjoming plates, form a

sinuous granulated line which defines the internal boundary of

the poriferous avenues. The internal row of granulations, with

those of the opposite and adjoiming plates, form a double granu-

lated zigzag space, occupying the centre of the aree, and forming

ah elevated ridge which serves to separate the two ranges of

primary tubercles from each other. .

The mouth is large and decagonai, and is one-half the diameter

of the test. The margin is deeply notched with ten indenta-

tions. The divisions of the circumference are not equal, as the

arch over the ambulacral is one-half greater than the arch over

the interambulacral ares.

The apical dise is greatly developed, occupying more than one-

third the diameter of the test ; it is of a pentagonal form, the left

anterior angle being more developed than the right. The madre-

poriform plate is large, and divided into a posterior porous and

an anterior non-porous segment. The posterior pair of ovarial

plates are likewise large, the anterior pair are small and imper-

fectly developed ; the left plate is rudimentary, in consequence of

the anal opening being eccentric and situated before and towards

the left side ; the supra-anal plate is in general of a pentagonal

form, and composed of from four to six elements united together

and set round the posterior border of the anal opening. The

ocular plates are triangular and well-developed ; all the plates of

the apical disc are studded with small granules. This species

belongs to Agassiz’s first division of the Sarentans which have

the sur-anal plate and the oviductal apparatus situated before

the madreporiform plate. The primary spines (fig. 1 d) are long,

tapering, and slightly compressed, so that a transverse section of

one of them forms an ellipsis in the specimen before me. They

are in length about twice the diameter of the test. The body of

the spine is smooth throughout ; the base is encircled with a pro-

minent elevated ring of small oblong closely-set granulations ; a

smaller circle of larger crenulations surrounding the margin of the

concave articulating surface. The secondary spines articulating

with the tubercles of the ambulacral areze resemble the primaries

im miniature, some of them measuring ;3,ths of an inch in length.

_ The dental apparatus is well-developed. The teeth are strong,

triangular, and slightly curved towards the point.

Affinities and differences.—Acrosalenia hemicidaroides is distin-

guished from its congeners by its size, the number and regularity

of the primary tubercles, the compound structure of the supra-

anal plate, and the granular surface of the apical disc. This

Urchin so much resembles a Hemicidaris in the form of the

Dr.'T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites. 268

test, the structure of the ambulacra and poriferous avenues, that

it was not until we had obtained specimens with the apical disc

preserved that we were satisfied of its being an Acrosalenia, of

which it certainly forms the finest species. The genera Hemici-

daris and Acrosalenia have so many characters in common, which

are almost always well-preserved, and so few that are special, and

which are for the most part either broken or absent, that it is

difficult to decide upon the genus unless the apical dise is more

or less preserved ; it is for this reason we conjecture that so few

Acrosalenieé have been hitherto catalogued from the Oolites, most

of the species having been erroneously referred to other genera,

The development of from four to six larger mammillated tubercles

at the base of the ambulacral ares is a good character for Hemici-

daris. In A. hemicidaroides the tubercles in this region are well

developed, but are not so well defined as in Hemicidaris. When

doubts exist, they can only be solved by the discovery of the

apical disc with its supra-anal plate.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—I have collected this beau-

tiful Urchin from the upper beds of the Inferior Oolite at Leck-

hampton, and the Rev. P. B. Brodie found it with its spines

attached in the same zone at Selsley Hill. It is found in the

planking beds of the Great Oolite at Minchinhampton, and in

the Cornbrash near Chippenham. Several fine specimens with

the spines attached to the test were obtained from the Forest

marble near Malmsbury in Wilts, which are now in the British

Museum and the Museum of Economie Geology, and several

private cabinets. We have the same species from Kidding-

ton, Oxfordshire, in slabs of Great Oolite. From these facts

we infer that this large Acrosalenian had not only a considerable

stratigraphical range, but likewise that the species was very

abundant.

- Acrosalenia Lycetti, Wright, n.s. Pl. XI. fig. 2a, d, c, d.

Test hemispherical, depressed, circumference subpentagonal ;

ambulacral are prominent, having a double series of small

tubercles ; interambulacral areze with two ranges of large tu-

bercles ; mammillary eminences of both areze conical and pro-

jecting ; tubercles of the interambulacral arez disproportion-

ately small.

Height half an inch, transverse diameter 1 inch.

Description.— This Urchin resembles A. hemicidaroides in

many of its characters, but presents others which justify its sepa-

ration from that species. The ambulacral arez are straight, pro-

minent, and furnished with a double row of small well-developed

tubercles, about twelve in each row ; a zigzag line of small gra-

nules descends down the centre of the arez, sending out lateral

264 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

branches which inclose the areole of the tubercles for about two-

thirds of their circumference, leaving the areole open to the

poriferous avenues. ‘The mterambulaeral are are nearly three

times the width of the ambulacral, and possess a double range of

primary tubercles from seven to eight in each range. The mam-

millary eminences supporting them are very prominent, and are

surrounded by an elliptical areola. The summits of the mammez

are sculptured with about ten crenulations. The tubercles are

disproportionately small when compared with the development

of the mammz supporting them ; the two ranges of tubercles

are separated by four rows of granulations which form zigzag

granular bands descending down the centre of the are ; similar

bands of granulations bound the external borders of the inter-

ambulacra, and separate the ranges of the principal tubercles

from the. poriferous avenues ; the upper and lower borders of the

areole are confluent, but the other parts of their circumference

are surrounded by a wreath of granules. The mammillary emi-

nences and tubercles are largest at the equator, gradually dimi-

nishing as they approach the oral and anal poles. The pores are

large and disposed obliquely in simple pairs. The mouth-open-

ing is large and decagonal, the marginal notches being of mo-

derate depth. The apical disc is absent in all the specimens we

have found ; it is therefore impossible to state whether the anal

opening was situated before or behind the single madreporiform

plate. 7 |

Affinities and differences.—This species is distinguished from

A. hemicidaroides in having the areole more excavated and ellip-

tical. The granules occupying the intertubercular spaces are

smaller and more numerous. The tubercles of the imteram-

bulacra are disproportionately small when compared with the

development of their mamme ; the circumference has in general

a subpentagonal outline, from the prominence of the ambulacral

ares, the double row of tubercles on which is more fully deve-

loped than in A. hemicidaroides. These differences between the

tests of our two species although inconsiderable are nevertheless

connected with others, which although not seen may be inferred,

as the differences in the size and form of the primary and secondary

spines belonging to the tubercles of both arez leave no doubt

on our mind that A. Lycetti is distinct from A. hemicidaroides,

and we know of no other species among its congeners for which

it could be mistaken. A granulated spine, and of which we give a

figure (2 d), found frequently in the same beds with A. Lycetti,

and probably belonging to this species, if proved to be such,

would form an important specific character.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—We collected this Urchin

from the lower ferruginous beds, Pea-grit, of Crickley Hill, and

have found it in the same stratum at Leckhampton, Cleeve, and

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 265

Brockhampton quarries. The specimens are in general much

crushed, and the apical disc is always absent.

The two specimens which have preserved their form and served.

for the foregoing description were only obtained within the last

few days; all those previously collected having been too much

injured to serve for minute observation.

I dedicate this species to my friend John Lycett, Esq., one of

the learned authors of a monograph of the Mollusca from the

Great Oolite.

Acrosalenia spinosa, Agassiz. Pl. XII. fig. 3 a, d, ¢, d.

Acrosalenia spinosa, Agassiz, Echin. de la Suisse, 2nd part, t. 18.

fig. 1-5. p.39; Cotteau, Echin. Foss. du Département de l’Yonne,

t. 3. fig. 6-11

Test subpentagonal, depressed ; a double row of small tubercles

occupies the ambulacra, and a double range of large mammil-

- lated tubercles the interambulacral ares; the ovarial disc is

large, the madreporiform plate rudimentary, the anal opening

behind the supra-anal plate ; mouth decagonal, margin deeply

incised.

Height ;5,ths of an inch, transverse diameter }2ths of an inch.

Description. —The test of this beautiful little Urchin has a sub-

pentagonal form arising from the convexity of the ambulacral arez,

which converge in straight lines from the base to the summit,

and are furnished with two ranges of from ten to twelve very small

tubercles, which, although microscopic, are nevertheless mam-

millated and perforated. The intertubercular spaces are covered

with small granules which form circles around the tubercles.

The pores are disposed obliquely in simple pairs, forming a single

rectilineal file on each side of the aree. The interambulacral

ares are twice the width of the ambulacral, and ornamented with

a double range of primary tubercles, eight in each range. The two

inferior tubercles are small, the two or three succeeding ones are

very large, whilst those on the upper part of the test suddenly di-

minish in size and gradually become dwarfed as they approach the

anal disc: they are all crenulated and perforated. The primary

tubercles occupying the equator of the test are seated upon large

prominent mammillary eminences, surrounded by deeply grooved

elliptical areola, and encircled by a wreath of small granules.

The intertubercular surface on the upper part of the test is

studded with very fine granules. The apical rosette, formed of

ovarial, ocular, and sur-anal plates, is admirably preserved in the

specimens before us ; it is large and of a pentagonal form (fig.3 d),

The two anterior pairs of ovarial plates are nearly of the same size,

the posterior pair being notched to form the basal angles of the

triangular anal opening ; the sur-anal plate occupying the centre

of the rosette is small, single and pentagonal ; the single or madre-

266 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

poriform plate is rudimentary, to utile space for the apex of the

anal opening. By this arrangement it is evident that the anus is

eccentrical and situated behind the sur-anal plate ; its opening is

in a great measure formed by the imperfect development of the

madreporiform plate, a condition the opposite to that existing in

A, hemicidaroides, where the anus is situated in front of the sur-

anal plate, and is excavated at the expense of the left anterior

ovarial plate. The four ovarial and sur-anal plates are adorned

with a delicate sculpture which occupies their centres ; the ocular

plates are small; the three anterior are inserted between the pro-

minent angles of the ovarials, whilst the two posterior lying be-

tween the madreporiform plate and the posterior pair of ovarials

form the lateral walls of the anal opening ; all the plates are

finely granulated.

The mouth is large, its circumference being divided into ten

nearly equal lobes, and the margin is much reflexed.

Affinities and differences. —Acrosalenia spinosa is distinguished

from its congeners by its subpentagonal form, the volume of the

mammillary emimences of the primary tubercles at its equator,

and the sudden smallness of those occupying the upper part of

the test, the position of the anal opening behind the sur-anal

plate, and the rudimentary condition of the madreporiform plate.

. Locality and stratigraphical range.—I collected this Urchin

from the yellow clay resting on the Stonesfield slate at Seven-

hampton with Anabacia orbulites, Pecten vagans, Ostrea acumi-

nata, and other Great Oolite shells. Likewise from the Corn-

brash near Chippenham, Wilts, where it is very abundant. The

specimens from both localities are as perfect as recent Hchini.

Many of the Cornbrash specimens are attached to Avicula

echinata. In Switzerland A. spinosa was collected from marls

containing Ostrea acuminata in the Canton of Soleure. It is

found in great abundance in France in the Great Oolite of Caen,

and has been collected by M. Cotteau from the upper beds of the

Bathonian stage in the environs of Chatel-Censoir.

. History.—This species was figured and described for the first

time by M. Agassiz in his ‘ Echinoderm. Fossiles de la Suisse,’

and entered in his ‘Catalogue raisonné des Eichinides.’ It has been

figured and described by M. Cotteau from specimens obtained

in the department of l’Yonne. It is catalogued by Mr. M‘Coy

as a Minchinhampton species from the Great Oolite, and is now

described from British specimens for the first time.

Genus Goniopyeus, Agassiz.

Test circular, subconical ; apical dise very solid with an sigalg

circumference, composed of ten plates ; sur-anal plate absent ;

mouth large ; tubercles imperforate without crenulations at their

base ; pores disposed in simple pais throughout.

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridze of the Oolites. 267

‘Goniopygus (?) perforatus, Wright, n. s.. Pl. XIII. fig. 5 a, b.

Test spheroidal, depressed; ambulacral aree with two rows of

small tubercles ; interambulacral ares with two rows of nearly

equal-sized primary tubercles, each surrounded by a circle of

granules ; tubercles perforated.

Height ;5,ths of an inch, transverse diameter ;$ths of an inch.

Description.—The ambulacral arez of this little anomalous

Urchin carry small marginal tubercles increasing in size towards

the base of the ares, and having a few granules interspersed be-

tween them. The interambulacral arez are about twice and a

half the width of the ambulacral, and furnished with two rows of

tubercles from seven to eight in each row. The tubercles are

raised on mammillated eminences which are destitute of crenu-

lations ; the summit of the tubercles is slightly perforated, they

detach themselves in a well-defined manner from the surface of

the test and are very uniform in size, and each mamma is en-

circled by a distinct wreath of small granules. There are a few

other granules studding the plates besides those forming the

boundary circles of the areole. The apical disc is absent; the

mouth is large and deeply notched.

Affinities and differences.—I have placed this Urchin provi-

sionally in the genus Goniopygus, as it comes nearer to the cha-

racters of that form than any other. Agassiz states in his Cata-

logue that the tubercles are imperforate, but this character is not

alluded to in his ‘Kchin. Foss... The absence of crenulations

from the mamme, the nearly uniform size of the tubercles, the

distinctness with which they stand out from the test, and a frag-

ment of the angular apical disc in situ, seem to justify the sup-

position of its being Goniopygus; but the perforations in the

tubercles make the exception, and suggest the query whether the

absence of perforations 1s a generic or only a sectional character.

The specimens before me, the only three yet found, are so im-

perfect, that I write with much reserve regarding them ; they may

perhaps prove to be the young tests of Pedina, im which we have

observed that the pores change from simple pairs to triple oblique

pairs with age, and the crenulations of the mamme can scarcely

be seen. |

Locality.—I collected these Urchins from the Pea-grit of

Crickley Hill with Acrosalenia Lycetti and small Bryozoan poly-

pifera.

The Ecutnipa*

Have a thin test, and are distinguished from the Cidaride and

* The group of Echinide includes twenty-three genera: Astropyga, Gray ;

Diadema, Gray ; Hemidiadema, Agass. ; Cyphosoma, Agass.; Echinocidaris,

268 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

Salenians by having numerous nearly equal-sized tubercles upon

the ambulacral and interambulacral areee. The pores are differ-

ently arranged in the avenues in the different genera; the apical

disc consists of five ovarial and five ocular plates.

Genus DiapEma, Gray.

- Test thin, of a circular or pentagonal form, more or less de-

pressed, supporting perforated tubercles raised on mammillary

eminences with slightly crenulated summits. The ambulacral

are are wide, straight, and well developed ; each area has two

rows of primary tubercles nearly as large as those occupying the

interambulacral aree. The pores are set in pairs, uniformly

superimposed on each other, with one or two exceptions, where

they fall into double files. The interambulacral arez have two

rows of primary tubercles, and sometimes ranges of secondary

tubercles placed external to them. The mouth is large and

decagonal, with shallow marginal notches. The five ovarial plates

have an elongated hexagonal form; the madreporiform is larger

than the pairs of plates ; the five ocular plates are small and tri-

angular, and are lodged at the summits of the ambulacra between

the re-entrant angles formed by the ovarial plates. The spines

are long, slender, and subulate, and of a very uniform size

throughout.

Diadema depressum, Agassiz. Pl. XII. fig. 2 a, 6, c, d.

Syn. Diadema depressum, Agassiz and Desor, Catalogue raisonné des

Echinides, Ann. des Sciences Nat. 1846; Cotteau, Etudes sur

Echinides Fossiles, p. 43. t. 2.

Test pentagonal, depressed ; ambulacral areze convex and promi-

nent; interambulacral aree flattened; two rows of nearly

equal-sized primary tubercles in both ares; secondary tu-

’ bercles absent or rudimentary ; mouth large and slightly de-

~ cagonal.

Height ;4ths of an inch, breadth 1 inch and ;/>th.

Description.—The ambulacral arez of this Urchin are rather

more than one-half the breadth of the interambulacral are, and

have from ten to twelve pairs of well-developed primary tubercles

separated by a zigzag line of small granulations. The interam-

bulacral arez are nearly of a uniform breadth throughout ; there

are about ten pairs of tubercles in each area ; in consequence of

Desmoulins ; Echinopsis, Agass.; Arbacia, Gray ; Eucosmus, Agass.; Ce-

lopleurus, Agass.; Codiopsis, Agass.; Mespilia, Desor ; Microcyphus, Agass.;

Salmacis, Agass.; Temnopleurus, Agass.; Glypticus, Agass.; Polycyphus,

Agass.; Amblypneustes, Agass.; Boletia, Desor; Tripneustes, Agass.; Ho-

org Agass.; Echinus, Linn.; Pedina, Agass.; Heliocidaris, Des-

mouims.

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 269

these segments of the test being double the width of the ambu-

lacral, the tubercles stand more apart. The tubercles of both

arez are nearly uniform in size, they have a smooth base with a

finely crenulated summit, and are perforated ; there are no secon-

dary tubercles, but the intertubercular spaces are covered with

small granulations, which are closely set together on the surface

of the plates ; three or four of these at the base of the arez are

perforated. The mammillary eminences of both ares are sur-

rounded by smooth areole, which are nearly all confluent. The

ambulacral ares become rapidly contracted towards the vertex,

whilst the interambulacral are maintain their breadth, so that

the space between the rows of primary tubercles is very uniform

in width throughout. The intertubercular spaces, with the ex-

ception of the internal border of the four superior interambu-

lacral plates, are covered with small close-set granulations of dif-

ferent sizes, which form semicircles around the areole, and zig-

zag lines down the centres of the arez. The pores consist of

thirty-six pair in each avenue superimposed in a single file ; in

the wide space of the avenues around the mouth they form double

or triple rows. The mouth is large and decagonal ; the notches

are slight, and the borders are reflexed at the angles ; the apical

disc is unknown; the spines are small, subulate, and delicately

striated longitudinally (fig. 2d).

Affinities and differences.—This Urchin resembles D. equale,

Agass., but differs from it in the absence of secondary tubercles

in the interambulacral arex : by its pentagonal form it resembles

D. subangulare, but is distinguished from that species in having

the pores arranged in a single file, whereas in D. subangulare,

from the equator to the apical disc, the pores fall into double

files. The tubercles are likewise smaller and more deeply per-

forated ; it belongs moreover to a lower zone of the Oolitic group,

D. subangulare being a characteristic Urchin of the Coral Rag of

Wilts and the “ Terrain & chailles” of Switzerland and Ger-

many*. Like D. subangulare, D. depressum possesses a pentagonal

form, a peculiarity depending on the prominence of the ambu-

lacral areze, and common to several species of this genus.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This Urchin is common in

the lower ferruginous beds of the Inferior Oolite, the Pea-grit of

Crickley, Leckhampton and Dundry Hills; I have collected it

from the Great Oolite at Minchinhampton and from the Bradford

clay at Tetbury road station; the latter were extremely small.

The specimens are in general much crushed; the anal disc is

always broken, and the spines are sometimes adherent to the test.

It has been collected by M. D’Orbigny in the Inferior oolite of

* Goldfuss, Petrefacta Germanie ; and Agassiz, Echinodermes Fossiles

de la Suisse.

270 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

Saint Honorine Ranville, where it is abundant. It has been ob-

tained by M. Cotteau from the ferruginous oolite, from Tour-

du-Pré, near Avallon, Département de Yonne, which bed lies

upon the Calcaire & entroques, the true equivalent of the Dun-

dry, Cotteswold and Dorsetshire beds of the Inferior Oolite.

History.—The D. depressum was first mentioned in the ‘ Cata-

logue raisonné des Echinides’ by Agassiz and Desor, but was

neither figured nor described by them. This however has been

done by M. Cotteau im his ‘ Etudes sur les Echinides Fossiles,’

and is now figured and described from the English Oolites for

the first time. In both countries it appears to characterize beds

belonging to the same geological horizon.

Diadema subangulare, Agass.

Syn. Cidarites subangularis, Goldfuss, Petref. t. 40. f. 3; Roemer,

Verstein. t. 1. fig. 20.

Diadema subangulare, Agassiz, Echin. Foss. t. 17. fig. 21-25. p. 19.

Test subpentagonal, depressed ; interambulacral aree with pri-

mary and secondary tubercles ; upper part of the poriferous

avenues with a double series of pores.

Height *,ths of an inch, transverse diameter 1 inch and %,ths.

~ Description.—The test of this Urchin has a depressed and pen-

tagonal form arising from the prominence and development of

the ambulacral are, which are narrow and contracted above and

furnished with ten pairs of primary tubercles. The interambu-

lacral arez are nearly twice as wide as the ambulacral, and are

adorned with two rows of primary tubercles from ten to eleven

in each row, and two rows of secondary tubercles arranged on

the sides of the primaries, but irregular both as regards their

number and size. Secondary tubercles are absent in the ambu-

lacral areee. The tubercles of both ares are proportionally large

and raised upon inconsiderable mammillary eminences with de-

licately crenulated summits; the mamme are surrounded by ellip-

tical areolee, and round two-thirds of their circumference small

granules are disposed in circles ; although the tubercles are large

and spherical, the perforations are small and of inconsiderable

depth. Down the centres of both areze numerous small granula-

tions occupy the intertubercular surface of the plates, and similar

granular bands descend down the external margins of the interam-

bulacral ares ; but the distinctive character of this Urchin resides

in the structure of the poriferous avenues, which, instead of

forming, as in other Diademata, a single row of pores from the

base to the apex, from the equator to the apical dise they form

double rows of pores disposed in oblique lines.

The mouth is large and decagonal, but the marginal notches

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 271

are not deep. None of the specimens that we have seen possess

the apical disc, but the vacant space left by the absence of the

ovarial and ocular plates proves that this part of the test was well

developed. |

Affinities and differences.—In its pentagonal form it is allied

to D. depressum, but its secondary tubercles and double file of

pores form a good diagnosis between D. subangulare and other

species of the same genus.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—We know this species only

from the Coral Rag of Wilts and Oxford ; in Germany it is found

in the same stages at Thurnau and Muggendorf ; and in Switzer-

land it is obtained from the “ Terrain a chailles ” of the valley of

the Birse, of Blochmont and of Weissenstein.

History.—First figured by Goldfuss, afterwards more accu-

rately described and figured in detail by M. Agassiz, and now

described as a British species for the first time; the specimens

previously catalogued under this name having been D. depressum

and not D. subangulare.

Diadema pseudo-diadema, Agass. Pl. XII. fig. 1 a, d, ¢.

Syn. Cidarites pseudo-diadema, Lamarck, Syst. Anim. sans Vert.

tom. il. p. 385.

Diadema Lamarckii, Desmoulins, Tabl. Synopt. p. 316. No. 18.

Diadema pseudo-diadema, Agassiz, Echin. Foss. t. 17. fig. 49-53.

Test hemispherical, depressed; interambulacral ares with pri-

mary and secondary tubercles ; ambulacral are with primary

tubercles and a few scattered rudimentary ones. Mouth

large and decagonal; margin deeply notched; apical disc

large; spines long and needle-shaped.

Height 1 inch and ,i,ths, transverse diameter 2 inches and

zyths.

" "Description —This fine species has a hemispherical form, much

depressed at the anal pole and flattened at the base. The ambu-

lacral arez are straight and well developed, and furnished with two

rows of primary tubercles from 18-20 in each row; between

these a zigzag line of small secondary tubercles extends two-

thirds up the arez ; the poriferous avenues are not well defined ;

the pores are disposed in pairs; between each pair of holes there

are elevated smooth tubercles forming a range of small bead-

like. bodies which define the limits of the aree; at the base

the pores fall into double and triple files.

The interambulacral areze are more than twice the width of

the ambulacral, and are furnished with two rows of large pri-

mary crenulated and perforated tubercles, and several rows of

secondary tubercles likewise crenulated and perforated ; down the

272 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

centre of the ares two rows of secondary tubercles are arranged

which separate the principal ranges from each other, and like

rows of secondary tubercles separate the principal tubercles

from the ambulacral ares. These secondary tubercles are very

irregular as to size and arrangement, and are in general best

. developed at the base and equator of the test ; besides the pri-

mary and secondary tubercles, the surface is studded with small

granulations. The mouth-opening is large and decagonal, and

its margin is divided by deep notches. The lobes which cor-

respond to the ambulacral arez are twice as large as_ those

corresponding to the interambulacral are. The apical disc is

broken in the specimen before me. According to Agassiz the

oviductal apparatus is generally very apparent. The ovarial

plates are large and pentagonal; their summit forms a pro-

minent angle which advances into the interambulacral ares. The

madreporiform plate is larger than the pairs of plates, and like

them is perforated and finely granulated. The ocular plates are

very small and inserted between the angles of the ovarials and

dovetailed with the apex of the ambulacra. The anal opening is

large and of a circular form. The spines are long, needle-

shaped, and finely striated longitudinally.

Affinities and differences.—The size of this species, the arrange-

ment of the secondary tubercles, and the structure of the pori-

ferous avenues form a group of characters by which it is readily

distinguished from its congeners.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—The specimen before me

was obtained from the Coral Rag of Wiltshire or Oxfordshire ;

it is found in the Corallian stage of Besancon, canton of Soleure,

in Switzerland, and in the Coral Rag of Angoulin, near Rochelle,

in France.

History.—Figured and accurately described for the first time

by M, Agassiz in his ‘Kchin. Foss.,’ and now first figured and

registered as a British fossil. :

Genus Prpina, Agassiz,

Test thin, circular and depressed; primary tubercles very

small, but still perforated and crenulated like those of Diadema.

Pores arranged in triple oblique pairs as in the genus Echanus.

‘Mouth small, slightly decagonal ; margin not much notched.

The ovarial disc not prominent; the surface of the test com-

paratively smooth when compared with the other genera of the

Echinide. The ambulacral aree have two ranges of tubercles,

and the interambulacral aree have two ranges of primary, and

one or more rows, more or less complete, of secondary tubercles,

situated at the external and internal sides of the primaries. This

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites. 273

genus is extinct, and the species are found in the Oolitic and

Cretaceous rocks.

Pedina rotata, Agassiz.

Syn. Pedina rotata, Agassiz, Echin. Foss. de la Suisse, pl. 15.

fig. 4—6. p. 36.

Test hemispherical, depressed ; ambulacral ares: with two mar-

ginal rows of small tubercles ; interambulacral arez with two

ranges of primary tubercles and a few secondary tubercles ;

- mouth small; margin slightly notched and divided into ten

nearly equal-sized lobes.

Height ;8,ths of an inch, transverse diameter 1 inch and +4;ths.

Description.—The test of this Urchin is circular; in some

specimens a fullness of the ambulacral arez gives it a slightly-

subpentagonal outline, and it is depressed at both poles. The

ambulacral areze have two rows of small tubercles disposed on

the external border of the arez, between which small granules

are arranged with less regularity. The interambulacral aree are

twice and a half the width of the ambulacral, and furnished

with a double range of primary tubercles extending from the

mouth to the ovarial plates ; two ranges of secondary tubercles,

not very regular however in their arrangement, extend from the

mouth to near the middle of the aree. The tubercles of both

classes are very small in size, but perforated and crenulated on

the surface of the test a number of small microscopic granules

cluster together, and form circles around the areole of the small

mammillated eminences. The poriferous avenues are narrow,

in which the holes are closely set in triple oblique pairs; in the

three specimens before me the apical disc is either absent or con-

cealed by the oolitic matrix. The mouth is small and decagonal.

The margin is slightly notched, and divided into ten nearly equal-

sized lobes ; no reflection of the test 1s observed at the angles of

the notches. The spines are unknown.

Affinities and differences.—This species is distinguished from

P. sublavis by the rudimentary development of the secondary

tubercles in the mterambulacral ares, which can only be said to

exist at the internal side of the primaries, between the mouth

and the equator; in the rest of the ares they degenerate into

granules. The other characters of the Urchin agree so well with

Agassiz’s very incomplete description, that we have not hesitated

to identify it with the Swiss species. Our specimens are all much

worn, and we know nothing of the apical disc.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This Urchin was collected

from the upper beds of the Inferior Oolite at Shurdington Hill,

along with Discoidea depressa and Clypeus sinuatus.

- History.—First described and figured by Agassiz in his ‘ Echi-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 3 18

274 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

nodermes Fossiles.’? Mr. M‘Coy catalogues this species from the

Great Oolite of Minchinhampton, but we know of no specimens

from that locality ; all the examples, five in number, examined by

us, have been obtained from the upper beds of the Inferior Oolite.

Genus Ecurnus, Linnezus.

Test more or less globular. Ambulacra in general about half

the width of the imterambulacra; primary tubercles of nearly the

same size in both are, and forming vertical ranges more or less

numerous in the different species, but neither having perforated

summits nor crenulations at their base; the poriferous avenues

are well-developed; the pores are numerous, and disposed in

transverse ranges in arched or triple oblique pairs; the mouth

is large, of a circular or pentagonal form, and more or less

divided at the margin by notches into ten lobes. The apical

disc is composed of four nearly equal-sized ovarial plates, and a

single larger madreporiform plate, and between the ovarial the

five ocular plates are lodged. The masticatory organs or lantern

are formed as in the genus Cidaris ; but the pyramids are exca-

vated in their superior part, and the two branches are united by

an arch at the summit. The teeth are tricarinated.

Echinus perlatus, Desmarest. Pl. XIII. fig. 1 a, 8, ¢, d.

Syn. Echinus perlatus, Desm. Dict. Sc. Nat. t. xxxvii. p. 100.

Echinus lineatus, Goldf. Petrefact. Germanie, t. 40. fig. 11.

Echinus germinans, Phillips, Geology of Yorkshire, pl. 3. fig. 15.

Echinus perlatus, Agassiz, Echin, Foss. de la Suisse, t. 22. fig. 13-15.

Echinus diademata, M‘Coy, Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. ii. S. 2. p. 410.

Echinus multigranularis, Cotteau, Echinides Foss. de l’Yonne, p. 61.

tab. 7. fig. 6-8.

Test hemispherico-conoidal with a pentagonal circumference ;

ambulacral ares with two ranges of primary tubercles; inter-

ambulacral arez furnished with two complete ranges of primary

tubercles and six incomplete ranges of secondary tubercles,

and a median depression in the centre of the arez ; apical

disc small; anus eccentrical.

Height 12 inch, transverse diameter 2 inches.

Description.—The ambulacral are about one-half the breadth

of the interambulacral ares, and are very uniform in width

throughout; they are prominent and convex, giving the cir-

cumference of the test of this beautiful Urchin a pentagonal

form. The ambulacral columns have two rows of primary

tubercles, about thirty im each row, placed on the poriferous

borders of the plates, and from four to six tubercles between

these rows at the base and angle of the test. The interambu-

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolttes. 275

lacral areze are slightly convex, and taper very uniformly from

the base to the summit. The lower half of the arez is occupied ~

by eight rows of primary tubercles, four in each column ; at the

base and for a short distance up the sides of the test, these

tubercles are of a uniform size, but beyond this two rows only

maintain their development, and numbering twenty-four pairs of

primary tubercles in each area; the two external rows and the

single internal row of tubercles are arrested in their develop-

ment, and therefore become of a secondary size. The tubercles

of both areze are surrounded by a smooth areola encircled by a

groove, on the external margin of which a wreath of small granules

is disposed, reminding us of the granular zone surrounding the

primary tubercles in the genus Cidaris. The intertubercular

spaces of the arez are filled up with small granules. The inter-

ambulacral ares are separated along the median line by a some-

what depressed furrow, which is most conspicuous between the

equator and the anal pole. This furrow arises from the con-

vexity of the new-formed plates, and becomes less evident when

the plates attain a greater width; this depression is likewise

destitute of granulations, and affords a good specific character

for this Urchin. The poriferous avenues are of uniform width

on the sides of the test ; they become slightly contracted at the

basal angle, and expand from that point to the margin of the

mouth-opening. The avenues have three pairs of holes disposed

obliquely throughout, but increased to four or five pairs to fill

up the increased spaces of the avenues in the vicinity of the

mouth. The ovarial and ocular plates are in general preserved.

The anal opening is always eccentrical, which gives the summit

of the test an irregular form ; the opening is placed forward, so

that the madreporiform plate occupies nearly the centre of the

anal polar axis. The pairs of ovarial and ocular plates are small

and imperfectly developed.

The base is concave, and in this region all the primary tubercles

of the interambulacral arez attain their full development. The

mouth-opening is large and decagonal, occupying nearly one-

half the diameter of the base; the circumference is deeply

notched with ten indentations which extend into the interambu-

lacral areze, and have their borders reflexed.

The spines are small, delicate, and subulate, but are very

seldom found in connection with the test.

Affinities and differences.—We have, through the courtesy of

Myr. 8. P. Woodward, compared our Urchins with the typical

specimens of E. perlatus in the Brit. Mus., and through the

kindness of Professor Forbes with a specimen of EH. germinans,

sent by Mr. Phillips from Yorkshire; from this examination it

is certain that the Gloucestershire and Yorkshire Echini are

18%

276 Dr. T: Wright.on the Cidaride of the Oolites.

the same species, and that. the difference between them and. the

foreign EH. perlatus from the evidence. afforded by the test alone

amounts at most to.a more granular variety... We may consider

therefore EH. perlatus, var. germinans, as characteristic of the

inferior stages, and E, perlatus of the upper stages of the Oolitic

- group. . diademata of M‘Coy agrees so nearly with our speci-

mens of the young of this species that we think thei the same.

Stratigraphical range and localities.—This Urchin is found in

good preservation in the inferior ferruginous beds of the Pea-

grit. at Leckhampton, Cleeve, and-Crickley Hills. Our best

specimens were obtained from the latter locality ; it is found in

the shelly freestone of the above hills, and m the Inferior Oolite

of Stroud, Nailsworth, Minchinhampton and Dundry ; its convex

prominent ambulacral columns, and the median furrow down

the centre of the interambulacral areze, serving to determine the

species even when its other characters are effaced. On the con-

tinent H. perlatus is considered a characteristic Urchin, of the

“Terrain a chailles,” and was long ago described by Desmarest.

The specimens from the Inferior Oolite are more granular than

those obtained from the upper stages of the Oolitic series, but in

other respects the specific characters are identical.

EMstory.—Echinus perlatus, figured and described by Des-

marest and Goldfuss, has been long known to characterize the

upper Oolitic beds of the continent. We have no doubt that

Mr. Phillips’s . germinans is at most only a variety of this

species found in the Inferior Oolites of England. Mr. M‘Coy’s

description of E. dimidiata corresponds so closely with young

specimens of this species, a series of which now hoes before us,

that we cannot doubt their identity.

Echinus serialis, Agass. Pl. XIII. fig. 2a, d, c,d.

Syn. Hehinus serialis, Agassiz, Echin. Foss. de la Suisse, t. 22.

fig. 10-12.

Test hemispherical, depressed, circumference slightly pentagonal ;

ambulacral areze with two rows of marginal tubercles ; inter-

ambulacral areze with two ranges of tubercles in the centre of

the columns ; base concave, mouth moderate-sized, decagonal,

and slightly notched; apical disc small; anus slightly ec-

centrical.

Height 1 inch, transverse diameter 1 inch and ,%ths.

Description. —This Echinus resembles a Diadémai in having two

ranges of tubercles very nearly the same size on both arez; the

ambulacral are rather more than one-third the width of the inter-

ambulacral ares, and are furnished with two rows of small

tubercles, each alternate plate supporting a tubercle on its pori-

ferous margin ; the interambulacral arex are wide, and have in

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites. 277

like manner two ranges of small tubercles, about twenty in each

range, occupying the centre of the plates ; the tubercles are raised

on inconsiderable mammillary eminences surrounded by smooth

areole, and encircled by a zone of small granules; the intertu-

bercular spaces of both areze are covered with similar small granula-

tions; there are a few irregular secondary tubercles about the base,

but none on the sides of the interambulacral or ambulacral arez ;

the poriferous avenues are narrow, and occupied by numerous close-

set pores arranged in triple oblique pairs ; the basal angle is ob-

tuse, and the base concave ; in this region the tubercles are largest,

and a few additional ones are introduced at each side of the cen-

tral range; the mouth-opening is moderate, being ;4,ths of an inch

in diameter ; it is nearly of a circular form, the marginal notches

being of inconsiderable depth ; the ovarial and ocular plates are

small and preserved ; in some of the smaller specimens the madre-

poriform plate is larger than the pairs of ovarials; the anus is

situated before the single plate, and to the right side, and is

therefore slightly eccentrical. The spines are unknown.

Affinities and differences. —The comparative smoothness of the

test, and the absence of secondary tubercles, with the smallness

of the marginal notches in the mouth-opening, form diagnostic

characters by which we distinguish LE. serialis from E. perlatus ;

the median depression between the two columns of interambulacra

is likewise absent in this species.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This species has been col-

lected from the Inferior Oolite at Shurdington and Dundry Hills ;

the specimen from the latter locality is the one which has served

for our description, the parts of the test which are broken being

fortunately present in the smaller Urchin from the former loca-

lity ; the Swiss specimens were found in the “ Terrain a chailles ”

at Fringeli (Canton of Soleure), where it is very rare.

Mstory.—First found by M. Gressly and figured and described

by M. Agassiz in his ‘ Echin. Fossiles’ ; we are not aware of its

having been noticed before as a British species.

Echinus granularis (Wright), n. s.

Test. depressed, pentagonal; ambulacral ares with two rows of

tubercles ; interambulacra with eight rows of tubercles, at the

base and lower third of the areze diminishing in size and num-

ber from six to four rows towards the apex; mouth large with

marginal indentations ; anus central ; ovarial and ocular plates

small.

Height ;4ths of an inch, transverse diameter 1} inch.

Description.—This Urchin is distinguished from the foregoing

species by its depressed poles and pentagonal form, arising from

278 Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaridee of the Oolites.

the prominence of the ambulacral arez, which are not quite one-

half the width of the interambulacral, and have two rows of

tubercles throughout, and an additional row of from six to eight

arranged between the marginal rows at the widest part of the

areze near the basal angle; the interambulacral arez are wide

and covered with tubercles ; at the basal angle and lower third

of the areze we observe eight rows of tubercles, but at the upper

part of the sides and near the apex there are only six rows: the

specimen before us being much defaced about the apices of the

arex, this part of the test cannot be accurately described. The

poriferous avenues are occupied with close-set pairs of pores ar-

ranged in triple oblique rows; the basal angle is obtuse, and the

base is flat; the mouth is large and indented at the circumfe-

rence; the ovarial and ocular plates are small, and the anus is

central.

Affinities and differences.—The depressed test, pentagonal form,

central anus and granular surface serve to distinguish this species

from E. perlatus, which it much resembles. The same characters

form a clear diagnosis between it and E. serialis, the number and

smallness of the tubercles giving the upper surface of the test a

rugous or granular appearance.

Locality and stratigraphical range.-—This Urchin was obtained

from the upper ragstone of Leckhampton Hill (Inferior Oolite),

where it is rare ; we have only seen three specimens of the species.

Genus Arpacia, Gray.

Small Urchins of a subspherical form, having the test covered

with numerous small smooth-based imperforate tubercles, forming

numerous rows on the ambulacral and interambulacral aree ; the

pores arranged in rather deep avenues in single pairs; base con-

cave; mouth large, margin with ten inconsiderable notches ;

apical disc narrow, prominent, and ring-shaped.

Arbacia Forbesii, Wright, n.s. Pl. XIII. fig. 4a, , c.

Test hemispherical; ambulacral are narrow, with four rows of

small tubercles ; interambulacral are wide, divided by deep

median depressed lines, and covered with from twenty to thirty

rows of small nearly equal-sized tubercles.

Height ,%,ths of an inch, transverse diameter 32ths of an inch.

Description.—The test of this beautiful little Urchin is divided

into fifteen unequal lobes; five of these are narrow and form the

ambulacral, and ten are wider, forming the divided interambulacral

arese, which present an unusual appearance, having a median

furrow descending down the centre of the arese and dividing them

mto two equal convex conical lobes; the surface of the areze is

Dr. T. Wright on the Cidaride of the Oolites. 279

thickly studded with small smooth tubercles ; at the widest part

there are from twenty-five to thirty rows; the number of these

diminish at the apex and base, the basal tubercles are however

larger than the others; the ambulacral arez are narrow and. of a

nearly uniform width ; they are furnished with four rows of small

tubercles similar to those occupying the mterambulacral arez ;

they are in fact so closely set together that the plates are invi-

sible, so that the test presents only a uniform granulated surface ;

the avenues are straight, narrow, but well defined ; the pores are

closely arranged in simple pairs; the base is concave and the

tubercles in this region are larger; the mouth presents almost a

pentagonal form in consequence of the wide straight arch made

by the margin over the ambulacra and the small angles which

the shallow notches make in the interambulacra; the apical dise

is narrow and prominent; the madreporiform is larger than the

pairs of ovarial plates, and the oculars are small, but apparently

soldered into the angles formed by the ovarials.

Affinities and differences.—The greater number and the dimi-

nished size of the tubercles, with the deep median furrow down

the centre of the interambulacral are, serve to distinguish A.

Forbesii from A. nodulosa: as they are the only two forms of this

genus hitherto found in our Oolites, these characters form a good

diagnosis.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This Arbacian was collected

from the upper beds of the Inferior Oolite near Dundry, and we

only know it from that locality. I have dedicated this species to

Prof. Edward Forbes, to whose genius, talents, and learning

natural history is so largely indebted.

Arbacia nodulosa, Wright. Pl. XIII. fig. 3 a, b.

Syn. Echinus nodulosus, Goldfuss, Petr. Germanize, t. 40. fig. 16.

p- 125.

Test hemispherical, with a subpentagonal circumference ; ambu-

lacral areze prominent and bounded by deep poriferous avenues ;

interambulacral aree divided by a slight median depression ;

tubercles nearly equal-sized in both arez, and arranged in lon-

gitudinal rows.

Height ,%,ths of an inch, transverse diameter }4ths of an inch.

Description.—This nodulated Urchin is hemispherical and has a

subpentagonal form from the development of the ambulacral arez,

which are very prominent, especially at the basal angle ; they are

furnished with three rows of smooth prominent spherical tubercles

set at short distances apart, the central row being absent at the

base and apex of the are ; the interainbulacral arez are twice the

width of the ambulacral, and are occupied at their widest parts

with about ten rows of tubercles, about the same size as those of

280 Mr. T. Austin on the Connexion between

the ambulacral, and like them set distinct from each other, which

gives the surface of the test a nodulated air ; a slight furrow passes

down the centre of the interambulacral avez, dividing them into

two parts the rows of tubercles diminish in number at the apex

and base of the ares, they are larger and more fully developed,

however, in the latter region; the apical disc is small, ring-

formed, and, prominent; the poriferous avenues are deep and

strongly defined, the pores are arranged in simple pairs above,

but they form double ranges which fill up the wide space at the

basis of the aree; the base is concave, the mouth is large and

pentagonal like the former species, the notches are closely ap-

proximated at the bases of the interambulacra, and the marginal

arch over the ambulacra is straight and wide ; the tubercles dis-

posed at the bases of both are are larger and more fully developed

than those occupying the sides.

Affinities and differences.—The size of the tubercles and their

diminished numbers when compared with A. Forbesii serve as a

sufficient. diagnosis whereby A. nodulosa may be distinguished

from the former Urchin; the slight median furrow down the centre

of the interambulacral arez is very different from the deep line se-

parating the arez.in A. Forbesi into two equal nearly conical lobes.

Locality and stratigraphical range.—This species was collected

by my friend the Rev. P. B. Brodie from the bed of clay resting

on the Stonesfield slate at Sevenhampton Common, along with

Acrosalenia spinosa and Pecten varians ; this bed occupies the same

relative position in other parts of Gloucestershire, and is probably

the basal clay band on which the shelly freestone beds of the

Great Oolite rest. I only know the solitary specimen. before

me; in Germany, Count Minster found it in the Jurakalk of

Baireuth.

History.—F st figured and described as an Echinus by Gold-

fuss. I am not aware of its having been noticed before as a

British fossil.

My thanks are especially due to Mr. W. H. Baily for the pains

he has taken with the beautiful figures which accompany this

paper, the original specimens of which are in my cabinet.

XXIT.— Observations on the Connexion between the Crinoidex and

the Echinodermata generally. By Tuomas Austin, F.GS.,

Fort Major, &e.

In offering these observations and generalizations relative to the

Crinoidex, it is but an act of justice to acknowledge how deeply

we are indebted to the laborious researches of those who have

preceded us in this branch of inquiry. Among the writers on

the Crinoidee who have thrown considerable light on this im-

the Crinoideze and the Echmodermata. 281

portant group of animals, the late Mr. J.'8. Miller ‘is entitled to

a prominent place; and although the correctness of many of his

inductions may be fairly doubted, we must nevertheless be sen-

sible of his great assiduity, deep research, and persevering in-

dustry in raising the Crinoidee from a miscellaneous state of

confusion to a position of arrangement and order, which has

caused them to be better understood and appreciated.

Subsequently, however, to Miller’s investigation, so numerous

have been the discoveries, that out of three or four hundred

species of fossil Crinoids now known to science, he was only

acquainted with twenty-four. The number of genera since

established greatly outnumbers even the species discovered up to

the period at which he wrote. Not only have new discoveries

been made as regards numbers, but more perfect specimens have

been obtained, so as to enable the naturalist to draw inductions and

prove analogies between them and existing groups of animals,

and thus in a manner compel him to re-arrange the whole tribe,

to use a new nomenclature, and, in short, to raise it to a parallel

position with the class to which it belongs, and which the ad-

vanced state of knowledge imperatively demands. |

As we advance in our acquaintance with this very interesting

class of animals, we are soon struck with the manner in which

this remarkable tribe demonstrate the changes of organic life on

our earth and the mutations it has undergone, and also the

various physical changes that have taken place; the distribution

of fossil zoological remains proving that these repeated changes

in animal life have been in perfect accordance with the altered

physical conditions of the planet.

The discoveries I have been fortunate enough to make of many

new species, and nearly perfect in form, has thrown considerable

light on the subject. Mr. Fletcher and Mr. Gray, of Dudley,

have done good service to science in collecting many fine speci-

mens of Crinoidez, while the extensive addition of new forms

made by Dr. Troost, of Tennessee, and other American geologists,

reflects honour on their country. Dr. Troost has added between

one and two hundred new genera and species, all of which he

obtained from the American rocks. As far as my own observa-

tion yet extends, the species are without exception unknown to

the rocks of Europe. Sir Charles Lyell found that the American

marine shells agree with the European to the extent of 35 per

cent. This is the more remarkable, as of the American fossil

Crinoids which have come under my notice, consisting of upwards

of twenty species, together with six new Pentremites and the

allied Olivanites, and for which I am mostly indebted to the

liberality of Dr. Yandell, I cannot recognise a single individual

as being exactly identical with any European species.

282 Mr. T. Austin on the Connexion between

One or two detached pieces, it is true, appear to belong to well-

known European species, but till more perfect specimens are

obtained the identification cannot be complete.

. Dr. Troost claims to have added two hundred new forms to

the long catalogue of these fossils already known. After making

considerable allowance for the zeal of a first discoverer in bestow-

ing a name on every fossil new to him, by deducting a fair per-

centage from the gross amount, a very considerable number of

new genera and. species (probably all the latter) still remain to

make Dr. Troost’s discoveries of great value and interest to

science in various ways, not the least of which is that of enabling

us to compare the forms inhabiting the seas of our own latitude

in remote epochs with those which existed three thousand miles

distant in the West. On making this comparison we find that

each portion of the globe had in those earlier periods its own

peculiar animals, each equally distinct and strongly marked im

character as at the present day. Few genera and species being

common to such distant localities as Kurope and America, yet

when we take a casual view of the fossils found on the two con-

tinents, we are instantly impressed with the idea of their general

resemblance to each other ; but when we come to examine them

more closely, the resemblance is no longer maintained. Genera

that at first appear identical with long known forms, prove per-

fectly distinct, and species which seem to a casual observer as

one and the same, under the eye of the scientific inquirer are

found to be wholly dissimilar in the arrangement of the calcareous

framework. Thus the Agaricocrinus of America closely ap-

proaches our Amphoracrinus, but it is in reality intermediate

between that genus and Actinocrinus, and so on of many others.

Many distinguished naturalists have published detailed de-

scriptions of various Crinoids ; among these may be mentioned

M. d’Orbigny, Count Munster, and M. Romer. The researches

of these and other observers have greatly enlarged the limits of

fossil zoology by increasing our acquaintance with those ancient

and extinct genera and species of Crinoidez which supply many

important links which were before wanting to complete the chain

in the scale of organic life, from the period when the world was

first inhabited to the present time. In this manner as our in-

formation increases we find a perfect and unbroken succession of

organic beings gradually developed in accordance with the phy-

sical changes that have taken place on the earth; changes so

manifest, that the stratified rocks may be distinguished from each

other not only by mechanical structure, mineral condition, che-

mical composition, arrangement and position, but above all by

their fossil contents.

The manner in which these fossil bodies or organic remains

the Crinoideze and the Echinodermata. 283

are distributed through the strata greatly aids the geologist in his

inquiries. They enable him to identify at distant points rocks

which may perhaps present different appearances of mineral

composition and whose geological position is but obscurely in-

dicated, but which, when the imbedded fossils are carefully

examined, prove them to be of contemporaneous age; for we

know by experience that certain genera and species of animal

remains occur in regular and beautiful sequence in the different

groups of rocks, and that in many cases certain species are

peculiar to a single formation, by which it can be distinguished

even amidst the greatest confusion ; that is, when the original

arrangement of the strata has been so disturbed as to reverse the

order of their superposition, or their complications by faults so

great that every relation to distant masses is rendered obscure

and doubtful. .

In the Crinoidez, Mollusca, and other remains of ancient and

by-gone periods, we find so many beacon-lights, or directing

points, that, by an accurate knowledge of genera and species, we

can arrive at results and conclusions, that under other circum-

stances we could never hope for, and but for such knowledge

could never be attained. With a view of contributing to this

desirable end, we have undertaken the task of describing the

Crinoidee in a monograph, not only because their remains are

found so abundantly in the older formations, but also on account

of the many new forms which have been discovered, and which

have thrown so much additional light on a subject formerly so

obscure and complicated. ‘

Since those early periods in the earth’s history when the Cri-

noidez existed in countless myriads, they have gradually dimi-

nished in numbers during subsequent ages, until only a few

species are found amongst the living creation ; and these, with

the exception of one, the Pentacrinus Caput Medusa, are so un-

hike ancient forms, that few persons, except the scientific, would

identify them as allied to this once abounding tribe.

To the geologist, the zoologist, and those who desire informa-

tion, the fossil genera present a wide field for inquiry and contem:

plation :—their symmetry of form, and the beautiful arrangement

seen in the elaborate contrivance by which hundreds of thousands

of separate indurated pieces are so placed that each piece is so

nicely fitted to the adjacent pieces, that a skeleton seemingly so

complicated in its mechanism becomes obviously, as we study the

uses of the various parts, as simple in action as it is delicately

articulated and geometrically constructed. '

In the Eztracrinus Briareus I have counted upwards of 741,710

joints or separate pieces, exclusive of the small plates which stud

the membrane that covers the inside of each ray, and which

284 Mr. T. Austin on the Connexion between

af taken into the calculation would swell the number to upwards

of amillion. And if we consider the number of muscles requisite

to put this million of parts in motion, we are lost in admiration

at the apparent complexity, but in reality simplicity of structure

in the indurated skeleton of this animal.

For the better comprehension of this important and interesting

group of animals it is desirable to enter into some detail respect-

ing the whole tribe of Echinoderms, a term applied by Bruguiére to

those animals whose skin is generally furnished with calcareous

spines. Accordingly the Star-fishes or Asteriade are first noticed.

These animals are enveloped in a coriaceous integument studded

in various degrees with granules of calcareous matter. They

present different modifications of form, and according to that

form depend in a great degree the characters which have enabled

naturalists to divide them into various genera and species.

The genus Goniaster may be described as an animal of a pen-

tangular form; on the inferior surface and on a line with the

angles run five furrows or depressions, on the margins of which

are numerous foramina, through which protrude the tubuliform

tentacula, which are furnished with cup-like appendages. These

may be considered as the feet, as they are the only locomotive

organs possessed by animals of this genus.

The true Asterias are known by their simple flattened rays,

which are generally five in number, but some species have as

many as ten or twelve. All these have the mouth placed beneath,

around which are several perforated plates; these perforations

are known to be the ovarial passages. There are other openings

which probably aid m the purposes of respiration, as well as in

the water circulation, as they lead to the canals known as the

aquiferous system. The term ‘oviducal plates’ has been applied

to the pieces through which the ovarial apertures pass.

Next, the Ophiura may be known by a small orbicular disc-like

body, from which emanate five circular attenuated rays. These

are in many instances furnished with spines which aid them in

locomotion.

The Euryale, or Gorgonocephalus of Leach, bears some resem-

blance to the Ophiura; but in place of the five simple rays, each

of its rays branches off into so many subdivisions, that 512 have

been counted as given off by each ray, which multiplied by 5,

the number of the parent rays, gives 2560 lesser subdivisions or

filaments capable of forming a net for the capture of food, and

also by its undulatory motion of producing progression through

the water. By means of these filaments the Kuryale can attach

itself to extraneous bodies,-such as Gorgonie, and thus moor

itself in order to repose, or as a protection against the violence

of an agitated sea.

the Crinoider. and the Echinodermata. 285

Before passing from the Stedleride, it will be well to bear in

mind that among thew essential characters that of being free

locomotive animals must not be lost sight of; also, that their

natural position is with the mouth downwards; that the cavity

containing the digestive organs is a pouch-like sac giving off

ceca, the refuse of their food in all the Ophiwrida, and in many

true Star-fishes, being rejected by the mouth; likewise, that they

possess distinct, well-defined oviducts, and are supposed by many

naturalists to possess the power of self-impregnation.

In connecting the Star-fishes with the Crinoidez it will be well

to notice two genera, one now extinct, and the other an inhabitant

of the seas of our own times. These in a very decided manner

unite the more ancient Crinoids with the recent Echimoderms.

. First. the Marsupite, whose body, that is, the dorsal portion

of it, is covered by sixteen pentagonal plates. Fifteen of these

plates are arranged in three tiers or series of five each ; the upper

row, being the ray-bearing plates, has in each piece a horseshoe-

shaped concavity in its centre for the insertion of the rays, while

the, lower series rest on the dorso-central pentagonal plate.

The Marsupite has only been discovered in a fossil state in the

chalk beds of Sussex, and has no doubt been long extinct ; and

consequently although it furnishes us with but few indications

of its habits and mode of life, yet it directs our attention to a

genus which is found in a living state in our own seas, and which

may be considered as the representative of the extinct Marsupite,

namely the Comatula, which at once leads us back again to the

Crinoids.

The Comatula in its mature state is an unattached animal

having a depressed orbicular body covered with calcareous plates

which inclose the digestive organs. The mouth is centrical and

somewhat protrusive, and is surrounded by tentaculated jointed

rays or arms. On the dorsal side of the body below the rays

are several claspers terminating in a hooked pomt. These bear

a striking analogy to the auxiliary side-arms so common to many

species of true Crinoids.

Tht Comatula possesses both an oral and anal opening. In

its early state it is attached to extraneous substances by a flexible

column, and when first discovered was described as the Penta-

- crinus Huropeus.

~ When examining these two genera, we see in a very remarkable

manner the connection between the free swimming and the per-

manently attached Asteriade, or between the Star-fishes and the

Crinoids.

So perfect are all the arrangements in the organized world,

and so complete the gradations from genera to genera and

species to species, that in studying any one class of animals we

286: Mr. T. Austin on the Connexion between

find that no connecting link is wanting in the chain which seems

to run through animated nature from an early period of time to

the present day... Thus again the Lansdown Encrinite, discovered

some years since by Mr. Baretti, of Bath, in the Oolite at Lans-

down, is another connecting link between the fixed and free

Echinoderms. This Crinoid has heretofore been placed in the |

genus Apiocrinus, but the impropriety of arranging a free loco-

motive animal in the same genus with those which were perma-

nently attached by a massive base, and from which it so essen-

tially. differs, is too apparent to require a moment’s hesitation in

elevating it into a new genus, for which the name of Gnathocrinus

has been proposed.

The column of this fossil consists of a series of annular pieces,

more or less numerous in different individuals; each joint gra-

dually decreases in size as it recedes from the body, until the

terminal jomt ends in a small obtuse point without the slightest

indication of root, or other appendage for permanent attachment.

It would seem from this, that the animal possessed the power of

free locomotion, and it may also be inferred that by twining its

tapering column round extraneous objects, such as coral branches,

sea weed, &c., it could moor itself securely to watch for its prey,

or in order to remain at rest.

The genus Apiocrinus affords considerable insight into the

anatomy of the whole tribe. In this genus, I have examined

specimens ranging from the embryonic monad to the mature

and perfect animal, which at its first dawn of existence seems to

have borne some resemblance to a minute Actinea encased in a

calcareous integument. In the fossilized embryonic roots and

stems the form of the parent Crinoid had not yet become fully

developed, therefore proving that these animals were oviparous,

since from the smallness of these rudimentary specimens, it is

evident they were in their earliest state of existence mere mo-

nads, and yet are found attached, not to the parent’s body, but

to a plate that had been separated from its original place, and

had lain for some time exposed at the bottom of the: sea.

Whereas the offspring produced by gemmiferous generation

never become detached from the body of the parent until they

have attained a considerable size and more perfect form.

Some well-preserved specimens show the oviducts in different

stages of advancement towards ejecting the ova. In others we

see, through the displacement of the pieces, the internal opening -

for the passage of the oviduct, and in others the oviducts appear

as if turgid with ova. These specimens prove that the animals

possessed. ovaries with five ducts as in Hehini.

If we make a horizontal section of an Actinocrinus where the

rays divide the body into the dorsal and ventral parts, the figure

the Crinoidese and the Echinodermata. 287

approaches that of a Goniaster ; and if the ovarial pores in Acti-

nocrinus are situated at the base of the rays, as is generally be-

lieved, then the resemblance becomes more complete ; the dif-

ference in this respect being that in Goniaster the ovarian pores

are marginal and situated between the rays, and in Actinocrinus

at the points from whence the rays emanate. The Actinocrinus

section also closely resembles in outline an impregnated Apio-

crinus, making the connecting links still more perfect.

In the American Ayaricocrinus of Dr. Troost, the ovarial ducts

are clearly seen at the base of the rays. This newly discovered

genus, forming as it does a connecting link between the genera

Actinocrinus and Amphoracrinus, again shows the gradations by

analogy that exist between the different genera in the whole

roup.

: Pasaisiy from the Encrinites proper, another very singular

extinct family presents itself to our notice, of which we have no

exact type in the living creation, namely the, Blastoidea, esta-

blished by Say. This family contains but one genus, named Pen-

tremites.. The genus may be defined thus :—Perisomic plates

so united and fitted to each other as to completely inclose the

digestive organs and generative system; the mouth and ovarial

pores placed on and around the apex; branchiz arranged in five

ambulacral rows; column cylindrical, perforated in the centre

and. composed of numerous articulating joints; arms none.

This remarkable genus bears so little affinity to any other yet

discovered, excepting Dr. Troost’s recent discovery of the Oliva~

nites, to which it is allied, that it cannot with propriety be re-

ferred to any natural family hitherto instituted, for to those

which most nearly approach it, it is but remotely and obscurely

allied. Its columnar attachment seems to connect it with the

true Crinoids, but the absence of projecting rays altogether ex-

cludes it from that group; while the body in which are situated

the ambulacral cilia, circularly placed openings and the central

generally angulated one, proves its affinity to the Echinide, but

the columnar support and attachment prove that it cannot be

properly grouped with them.

Considerable analogy also exists between some species of Pen-

tremites, the P. inflatus and P. pentangularis for example, and

the Star-fishes.. Likewise, if the internal sac of a small Goni-

aster be filled or inflated to turgidity, the body assumes a conoid

form, and then the general resemblance becomes strikingly ob-

vious, while the ovarial apertures bear considerable analogy to

each other. The Pentremites astraformis even more nearly ap-

proaches the Goniaster Templetoni (Thompson) than the P. in-

jlatus or P. pentangularis. \ It also presents on its ventral surface

some characters common to both Asterias and Ophiura. The

288 Mr. T. Austin on the Connexion between

genital openings however differ in position. Those of the Pen-

tremites encircle the mouth, whilst those of the former are margi-

nal; yet here we have links which connect the Pentremites with

Asterias and Ophiura.

By investigating the family of Pentremites we are led pro-

gressively, as before indicated, to the Echinide, when, taking Ci-

daris for the type, we find the skeleton formed of five tumid or

blunt rays, each composed of a double series of hexagonal plates,

these rays being separated by a similar number of ambulacra,

sinuous and perforated by minute foramina or ambulacral pores.

The ambulacra radiating from the mouth, which is beneath, and

taking an upward course, terminate near the apex, which is com-

posed of five plates, each of which has a central opening or ovarial

aperture. These pieces united may be considered as the dorso-

central plate, in the centre of which the vent is situated.

From this genus we pass by natural gradations to others ; but

we may pause for an instant to remark on the resemblance which

exists between the genus Conulus and some species of Pentremites,

in which the ovarian openings exhibit considerable similitude to

each other.

As previously observed, in Cidaris and Echinus the mouth is

found beneath, and the anal opening above or opposite ; but in

Spatangus and other allied forms the anal pore occupies a lateral

position, and as we extend our observations we find it, by gradual

modifications in different genera or species, becoming more

remote from the dorsal plane, and consequently by degrees ap-

proaching the oral aperture. Thus in Clypeaster its position is

in the extreme margin, in Echinoneus it is seen on the same plane

as the mouth, and finally its approximation becomes so close, that

at length in some instances it is merged in the oral opening as

in Echinocyamus, thus returning through various and beautiful —

modifications of form and structure to the starting-point, or until

it becomes typical with the Star-fishes.

If a common Star-fish of five rays or lobes be examined, we

find it to have a well-defined ambulacrum on the inner surface,

sunk as it were in a deep furrow, which diverges from the central

disc in the direction of the rays. Numerous foramina and small

spines will also be observed. By flattening out the rays, the

perforated ambulacra will be found ranged along the sides ; and

if we bring up the points of the Star-fish to meet in a centre

above, a spherical body is at once produced closely resembling an

Echinus, the now curved ambulacra meeting and forming the

double lines as seen most clearly in Cidaris; and further, if the

extreme points of the star are turned inwards, an apophysis is

formed capable of supporting the muscles which in Echinus move

and sustain the maxillary process or jaws.

the Crinoideze and the Echinodermata. 289

Again, if we take an Echinus and separate the plates down the

middle of the interambulacral spaces and fold them back so as

to meet above, and then turn down the separated bands, we have

a complete Star-fish with the ambulacra and mouth beneath as

in the Asteriade generally. Likewise, if an Echinus is placed

with the mouth upwards, we find the central plate beneath the

proper axis. This not inaptly represents the upper joint of the

column to which it bears considerable analogy. The five oviducal

plates may be considered as corresponding to the quinquepartite

dorso-central plate of the Apiocrinus, in which are seen the open-

ings of the oviducts. Above these pieces are the double range

of hexagonal plates which indifferently represent the perisomic

plates, rays, &c., of the Crinoid.

Having traced the gradual transition from the Asteriade to

the Crinoidee, from the Crinoidee to the Blastoidea, and from

these again to the Echinide, and these last into the Star-fishes,

it now only remains to notice the Cystidee or Spheronide, in

which analogies and gradations may be traced connecting them

with the Pentremites and Crinoidee, as well as with the Asteriade

and Echinide, in a similar manner to those links which I have

endeavoured to indicate in the preceding observations as existing

between the different groups of Echimoderms, but which will

however form the subject of further investigation.

The Cystidee is an order of radiated animals which has long

been known to naturalists, but until recently no attempt was

made to place them in a position which their geological and

zoological importance seemed to demand. Mr. Gray of the

British Museum was the first, I believe, to see the necessity of

establishing a family for the grouping together of those ancient

forms of Radiata which closely resemble true Crinoids, but which

are devoid of arms, properly so called. With this view Mr. Gray

appears to have proposed the name of Spheronide for the group.

Subsequently Baron von Buch, in his essay.“ Ueber Cystideen,”

published at Berlin in 1845, grouped them together under the

above title. But I reserve further observations on this portion

of the subject to another opportunity, remarking however that

Prof. E. Forbes, at p. 531, part 2. vol. ii. of the ‘ Geological Me-

moirs,’ seems to doubt the occurrence of Cystideans in our Moun-

tain Limestone, and asserts that the bodies I have described as

such he has “inspected through the kindness of Mr. Morris, and

_ they appear rather to belong to a group along with Pentremites

rather than to true Cystidea.”

In reply to this observation I can only remark, that the speci-

mens in my possession were not seen either by Prof. Forbes or

Mr. Morris, and that I ventured to group them with the Cystidea

on the authority of Von Buch himself, who founded the family, as

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 19

290 Messrs. Alder and Hancock on two new species of

the following extract from the translation of his paper on the

Cystidea* will prove :—

“Mr. Austin states that Sycocrinites exhibits three dorso-central

plates,” &c. (see Annals of Nat. Hist. vol. xi. p. 206). “ This is

manifestly the deseription of a Cryptocrinite (so named in 1840) ;

but this author does not state the lecality of his specimen,” &e.

I will only add, that Cryptocrinus is a genus arranged with

Von Buch’s family of Cystidea, and that it does not appear to

belong to a group along with Pentremites. |

August 9th, 1851.

XXIII.— Descriptions of two new species of Nudibranchiate Mol-

lusca, one of them forming the type of a new Genus. By Josuvua

Auprr and Atpany Hancock. With the Anatomy of the

Genus, by ALBANY Hancock.

[With two Plates.]

Tue Nudibranchiate Mollusks, which we have now the pleasure

of introducing for the first time to the notice of naturalists, we

owe to the persevering researches of our friend Mr. W. P. Cocks

of Falmouth, by whom they have been communicated to us, with

kind permission to publish descriptions of them. The first spe-

cies we shall notice we refer to the Thecacera of Fleming, a genus

at present so imperfectly understood that any addition to our

knowledge of its eharacters may be considered as furnishing a

desideratum in this family of the Mollusca. We propose to

characterize it as follows :—

Thecacera virescens. Body rather convex, smooth, of a light

_ peach-blossom tint, blotched with green anteriorly and poste-

riorly. Head with a plain subvelar margin in front. Ten-

tacles broadly laminated, the laminated portion green, the

lower or smooth portion of the same colour as the body ; they

are retractile within moderately-sized sheaths with smooth

margins. Branchial plumes five, green, margined with white.

A single row of obsolete tubercles encircles the branchial re-

gion. Foot of a dull yellowish white. Length ;5,ths of an

inch.

This beautiful little animal differs in several respects from the

Doris pennigera of Montagu, which is the type of the genus The-

cacera, and might by some naturalists be thought entitled to

rank as a new genus; we prefer, however, to consider it an ab-

* A translation of this paper appeared in the Journal of the Geological

Society, Feb. lst, 1846. ¢

7 Soca

zzz

Ye oe ;

WHY Mie, , 3

WI Ply Cros a.

pe :

. Wy WN

fifi)

Asi

we _ N

Se ES ay” a

SRR NY

yA &

X Sw

Nudibranchiaie Mollusca. 291.

normal form of Thecacera, with which it agrees in the sheathed

tentacles and the plain frontal veil without filaments or tubercles.

It seems to bear much the same relationship to 7. pennigera as

Polycera ocellata and P. Lessoniit do to P. quadrilineata:

- Two specimens were found by Mr. Cocks in March 1849, at

low-water mark on the oyster bed at Bar Point, Falmouth.

The next novelty we have to describe is still more interesting.

It belongs to the family Holidide, but presents peculiarities that

forbid its being associated generically with any known form of

that family. It will be necessary therefore to establish for it a

new genus.

OrmHoena*, n. g.

Body elongated, limaciform ; head with four linear tentacles,

constituting two pairs, both subdorsal; the anterior pair, corre-

sponding to the oral tentacles of Holts, being situated consider-

ably behind the lips. Mouth with corneous jaws. Branchie

papillary, clothing irregularly a subpallial expansion on the sides

of the back and meeting posteriorly ; a produced membranous

margin or fringe runs down the inner side of each papilla. Anus

latero-dorsal, situated towards the right side. Orifices of the

generative organs separate ; situated below the tentacles on the

right side.

This genus differs from Holis in the anterior pair of tentacles

not being placed on the lip, in the subdorsal position of the anus,

and more especially in the curious frilled membrane that runs

down the side of each branchial papilla. The papille are also

much more firmly attached to the back than in Kolis, and the

apertures of the sexual organs are disunited. The anatomy also

_ Shows several interesting points of divergence.

O. nobilis. Body pale buff or whitish, smooth ; tentacles long,

broad at the base, and tapering to a fine point at the apex;

not wrinkled or laminated ; both pairs nearly equal in length.

Branchie very numerous and crowded, commencing behind

the tentacles and set without apparent order on the sides of the

back on a subpallial expansion which is considerably produced

posteriorly. They are linear-conical and rather compressed,

particularly towards the base; the lateral fringe wide and

strongly waved : the central vessel is of a rich dark brown, the

sheath and waved membrane of a transparent buff-colour :

the apices have an iridescent or metallic lustre, which is ob-

servable also on the back. The foot is long and lanceolate,

rounded in front and produced into a fine point behind; the

margins thin. Length 2 inches.

* Oithona (the virgin of the wave), one of the heroimes of Ossian.

19*

292 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona.

Two specimens were found under a stone at Bar Point, Fal-

mouth, together with some patches of spawn deposited on the

surface of the stone. ‘“ When first taken,’ Mr. Cocks says, “ the

iridescent appearance of the back and the tips of the branchiz

was delightful.” The tentacles were not carried erect, but pro-

jected horizontally “like the horns of a bull.” The spawn was

of a hemispherical form, composed of a broadish band of ova

disposed in a single coil, and curved inwards above.

Unfortunately these beautiful creatures were killed during the

first night after their capture by having been accidentally placed

in a bottle that had contained quinine, and we thus lost the

opportunity of seeing them in a living state.

Anatomy of Oithona, by Albany Hancock.

The anatomy of this animal amply proves its generic distinct-

ness. Unfortunately we have not been able to go very minutely

into the subject, having dissected only one of the two individuals

captured ; the other being preserved for external identification.

We have, however, ascertained all the leading features with suf-

ficient accuracy, and therefore confidently give the following

account of them.

The tissués of Oithona are very tough and firm when compared

with those of the other Holidide, particularly the skin and the

cellular tissue uniting the viscera. Of course we are now speak-

ing of the animal, after having been subjected to the hardening

action of spirit. Doto fragilis is the only species, with which

we are acquainted, that at all approaches to it in this respect.

The branchial papille, too, are much more firmly attached than

usual, and require considerable force to remove them.

The oral orifice is situated in the inferior surface of the head ;

it is small, and the external lip is divided behind on the median

line much asin Eolis. The channel leading to the buccal appa-

ratus is very short and constricted ; and, just before it opens into

that apparatus, receives on either side below, a very slender duct

from a large, much folliculated, salivary gland (Pl. IX. fig. 7e, c).

These glands lie beneath the stomach and extend almost half-

way down the body. That on the right side is considerably less

than the other, and is somewhat tubular,—distinctly so towards

its termination ; the one on the left side is much complicated in

form, being irregularly and extensively sacculated. The position

of these glands is unusual: Doto fragilis is the only other species

in which they open into the channel of the mouth in advance of

the buccal mass.

The buccal mass (Pl. X. fig. la & Pl. IX. figs. 4, 5) is small,

rather long, slender, and irregularly elliptical, the corneous

plates or jaws (PI. IX. fig. 5c) being visible at the sides: it is

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona. 293

slightly prolonged behind for the reception of the posterior por-

tion of the tongue, and the muscles are arranged much as in

Eolis. On the dorsal aspect they are extensively developed,

forming a dense mass, the fibres passing transversely and having

their extremities inserted into the dorsal margins of the plates.

These muscles undoubtedly assist in the motion of the jaws.

Those for moving the whole apparatus forward are composed of

flattened, isolated bands with their extremities attached to the

posterior margin of the plates and to the muscles forming the

walls of the channel of the mouth.

The tongue is supported on a fleshy ridge that rises up from

the floor of the buccal cavity, and extends in the antero-posterior

direction from the esophagus towards the anterior opening.

This organ (fig. 6) is long, linear, and strap-formed, and is

composed of forty transverse, semicircular plates (Pl. X. fig. 7)

of an orange colour, each bearing a stoutish central spine and

six or seven smaller ones at the sides ; these latter having appa-

rently a minute denticle at the base of their outer margin. All

the spines are a little bent, and have their points directed back-

wards towards the cesophageal opening.

The corneous plates (Pl. X. figs. 5, 6) are little short of the

size of the buccal mass, and much elongated, well arched and

ovate ; and, when united and entirely isolated, strongly resemble

the valves of a minute Mytilus. They are smooth, glossy, and of

a brownish amber colour, darkest towards the anterior extremity,

which gives support to the cutting blade (a), This is a wing-

like appendage of no great size, terminating below in a free

point, and having the cutting margin arched forward, plain, and

nearly at right angles to the general direction of the plate ; above:

is a small process or fulcrum (6)—the point at which the two

plates are articulated; and immediately behind this point the

dorsal margin of the plates is reflected and expanded into an

arched lobe (c) for muscular attachment.

The cesophagus (fig. 15) is a short and rather slender tube,

which, passing from the upper aspect of the buccal mass towards

its posterior extremity, opens into the anterior margin of a distinct

pyriform stomach (c). This organ has the broad end forward, is

placed above the reproductive apparatus, and lies quite in the

anterior p rtion of the visceral cavity. The internal surface of the

gastric organ does not appear to be lamellated. The intestine (d)

passes from the posterior extremity of the stomach, and inclining

slightly to the right side, passes backwards to the tubular anus

(Pl. IX. fig. 2 a), which is placed a little to the right of the me-

dian line of the back, immediately behind the heart. The intes-

tinal tube is rather short, of equal diameter throughout, and in-

ternally plicated longitudinally.

294 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona.

' The hepatic apparatus is very peculiar in this animal. The

pyloric extremity of the stomach receives two biliary ducts, one

on each side of the intestine. These ducts or hepatic canals

(Pl. X. fig. 1 e, ce) are nearly as wide as the intestine, and, diver-

ging as they leave the stomach, very shortly pass into the skin at

the sides of the back, where each opens into a wide channel that

extends nearly the whole length of the body. The channels

receive numerous branches (/), which communicate with the

glands of the papille, and as they approach the lateral expansion

at the side of the body, they appear to be subdivided several

times. The exact order of their subdivisions, however, was not

determined ; but as the papille have no definite arrangement, it

is probable that these branches also are irregularly disposed.

The anterior portions of the great hepatic channels are appa-

rently connected with two folliculated glandular bodies (9, 9),

much and irregularly sacculated. These bodies are united to

the skin, one on each side near the region of the stomach, and

probably form the inner walls of those portions of the channels.

Amidst the cellular tissue at the extremity of the body, behind

the ovary, there is likewise a glandular substance (h), of a reddish

colour, folliculated and apparently branched, in connexion with

the branches of the hepatic canals (7) within the skin. These

branches at the posterior portion of the body probably form a

sort of network of tubes across the dorsal aspect. Such perhaps

may be inferred from the appearance the branches present when

the skin of the back is divided down the median line.

The arrangement of the hepatic canals differs from that which

prevails in the Kolidide. In Eolis, Embletonia, Doto, Dendro-

notus, Lomonotus, and Antiopa, the principal canals le free in

the visceral cavity, and in all of them there is a median posterior

trunk. In this genus there is no such trunk, and the canals

are almost entirely within the skin. In these respects Oithona

would appear to resemble Hermea, in which the whole of the

hepatic ramifications are apparently connected with the skin,

and there are only two principal trunks, which pass down the

sides of the back. It is evident, however, that the digestive

system alone sufficiently distmguishes Ozthona from all the above

genera, not even excepting Hermaa.

The hepatic glands are large, nearly filling the papille ; they

are slightly and irregularly sacculated, with the inner surface of

the investing membrane lined with a dark granular substance ;

above, this substance is very abundant, forming a dense mass ;

below, the membrane in some of the papillze is entirely devoid of

it. We failed to detect any ovate vesicle like that of Holts in

the apex of the papille, neither have we been able to determine

whether or not the apex is perforated.

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona. 295

Reproductive Organs.—There are two external orifices, one

placed a little in advance of the other on the right side of the

head between and a little below the tentacles. The one (Pl. IX.

fig. 1 a) in front is for the exsertion of the intromittent organ,

the other (2) is rather small and is common to both the female

and androgynous apparatus.

On laying open the dorsal skin, the reproductive organs are

found as usual to oceupy much of the visceral cavity, having the

stomach and intestine lying above, and the buccal mass in front.

The intromittent organ (Pl. X. fig. 2 a) is placed in advance of

the other parts, and, in its retracted state, is. long, rather slender,

and linear ; differing considerably from the usual conical form of

this organ when in this state. The outer extremity leads through

the wall of the visceral cavity to the external orifice, and on its

way the sheath or external covering becomes firmly attached to

the muscles of the skin. The testis (d), a stout flesh-coloured

tube two or three times convoluted, tapers at one extremity into

a long slender duct or vas deferens (c), which is united to the

inner extremity of the penis. The other extremity of the testis

suddenly contracts to an equally slender duct (d), but very

much shorter, and is joined by this duct to the oviduct. The

ovary (e) fills the posterior portion of the visceral cavity, and is

composed of large irregular lobules made up almost entirely of

eggs, and packed into a dense mass, tapering a little behind and

truncated in front. The oviduct (f) leaves the anterior border

of the ovary as a slender tube, but, almost immediately dilating (g),

equals the diameter of the testis. This dilated portion of the

oviduct rests between the lobes of the mucus-gland, and is at

first somewhat sacculated and convoluted ; it then passes forward

and suddenly contracts (/) to its original diameter, and then ad-

vances to the anterior border of the mucus-gland and receives

the duct from the testis as before described; it then bends a

little backward and is shortly joined by a duct (4) from the sper-

matheca. This latter organ (7) is a small oval membranous sac,

lying between the lobes and at the front margin of the mucus-

gland. The duct, which is short and slender, passes from one

end of the sae, and, at the pot where the duct is united to the

oviduct, it is joined by a tube (m) which comes from the external

orifice immediately within the female opening. This tube is the

vagina or copulatory channel, and is cemented to the upper wall

of the female channel. Just before the vagina reaches the duct

of the spermatheca and oviduct, it gives off a branch which sinks

into the female channel, and so far may be looked upon as a

portion of the oviduct, for it is by this branch that the eggs find

their way to the female outlet.

The mucus-gland (n, , n'), for the secretion of the mucus-like

296 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona.

envelope of the eggs, is composed of two lateral lobes separated

on the upper surface by a deep fissure. These lobes are semi-

pellucid and are formed of a coarsely convoluted tube; that on

the right side having its anterior portion (n') opake and flesh-

coloured. The two lobes open into the female channel (/), which

is wide and much longer than usual.

The reproductive apparatus, we see, is formed on the type of

that of Kolis. The mucus-gland is exactly of the same form, and

the mode of union of the androgynous parts with the oviduct and

testis is the same as in that genus. The only modification of

any interest is in connexion with the testis. We know of no

other species, in the whole of the Holidide, in which it is furnished

with a distinct vas deferens. In this respect our new genus re-

sembles some of the Dorides, particularly Doris repanda, in which

the testis has appended to it not only a vas deferens but is like-

wise supplied with a much-constricted duct, which unites it to

the oviduct just as in Octhona ; and the testis, too, of this Doris is

very similar to the same organ in this animal.

In Oithona, then, as in all the Nudibranchs, it is evident, from

the connexion of the various parts of the genitalia, that self-im-

pregnation is not only possible but probable ; while at the same

time it is apparent that the ova may be fertilized by the congress

of two individuals.

Vascular and Respiratory Systems.—The vascular system is

very interesting in this animal, inasmuch as we have been able to

trace the efferent or branchio-cardiac vessels more completely than

in any other member of the family. Indeed nearly the whole of

these vessels are distinctly visible on the skin of the back, rising

above the general surface, and exhibiting a very curious and novel

appearance. The heart (Pl. IX. fig. 2 c) is situated about the

middle of the back, where it forms a large oval swelling imme-

diately below the skin, having the generative organs beneath.

From the posterior extremity of the swelling a broad elevated but

rounded ridge (d) passes down the median line of the back to

the termination of the body. This ridge is joimed on either side

by numerous similarly elevated branches (e), which divide and

subdivide as they approach the pallial-like expansion on the sides

of the body. The whole of these branches and their subdivisions,

standing boldly up from the general surface of the skin, have the

branchial papillae set along them (fig. 3 a), and they give off

twigs, which pass up the margin of the broad, flounced, mem-

branous expansion (4) of the papille.

On opening the heart from above, the ventricle and auricle are

found to occupy a well-defined oval pericardium. The ventricle

(Pl. X. fig. 3. a) is large and muscular, of an irregular ellip-

tical form, giving off the aorta (4) in front, which in the usual

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona. 297

manner supplies branches to the various organs. The auricle (c)

is united to it behind, a little on the left side ; it is delicate in

comparison with the ventricle, but is nevertheless abundantly

supplied with muscular fibres; it lies diagonally in the pericar-

dium, having the left side advanced almost to the front of that

organ where it receives a trunk-vein from the skin. The right

side of the auricle stretches backward, and receives a similar

trunk-vein from the skin of this side almost at the posterior ex-

tremity of the pericardium.

On laying the dorsal wall of the auricle open, its cavity is

found to be continuous with that of the great posterior elevated

median ridge or trunk-vein (d) before alluded to, and on opening

this trunk-vein the various lateral branches (f) are observed de-

bouching into it on either side. Itis therefore evident that this

trunk-vein, which lies entirely within the skin, is the great poste-

rior efferent or branchio-cardiac vein, and that all the elevated

branches coming to it from the papille are also efferent vessels.

In this beautiful system of veins, then, we have a clear proof of

the branchial character of the papille.

The papille are, as we are already aware, of a very peculiar

character in our animal, being somewhat compressed as in Eolis

papillosa, and having a distinct, widish, frilled membrane, extend-

ing up their inner margin. It is, as before remarked, to the

border of this membrane that the twigs of the efferent vessels

are given, and they pass up its entire length. Of this there can

be no doubt, for we succeeded in forcing a creamy fluid which

pervaded these vessels almost to the top of the membrane. When

a transverse section of a papilla is made, a widish canal (fig. 8 4)

is seen to pass up the opposite margin. This may be looked

upon as an afferent branchial vein, and deteriorated blood, pass-

ing from the skin up this canal, may be supposed to filter through

the cellular tissue (d) between the external skin and the glandular

sheath of the papilla, and so find its way to the vessel (c) at the

free border of the membrane. If this view be correct, and it

would seem scarcely possible to doubt it, the papille are evi-

dently specialized breathing organs, and by no means so low

in organization as has been thought.

At the same time, from the arrangement of the efferent vessels,

from their elevation above the general surface of the skin, thus

exposing to the influence of the surrounding medium nearly

three-fourths of their circumference, it is pretty clear that the

dorsal skin itself must act, to some extent, as a gill, especially

when we consider further, that the whole of the blood returned

to the heart does not pass through the papille: much of it, no

doubt, circulating in the spongy tissue of the skin, passes at once

into the efferent vessels ; and, indeed, small orifices for this pur-

298 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona.

pose are seen in the wall of the great median trunk-vein. Here

then, as in Doris, the blood is partly aérated in specialized breathing

organs, and partly in the skin. In this respect also our animal

resembles Eolis, in which some time ago, we, in conjunction with

Dr. Embleton*, described the existence of two canals, passing up

the margins of the papille, much in the same manner as in this

animal, and then pomted out the fact as evincing the probabi-

lity of a system of veins, such as the anatomy of Oithona has

brought to light.

We have not been able to carry our investigations of the vas-

eular system further ; but from what we know, we cannot doubt

that the peripheral portion of it is made up of lacune as is usual

in the Mollusca, and probably to the same extent as in the other

Eolhdide.

In connexion with the vascular system, Ozsthena is provided

with an additional propelling organ similar to what in Doris we

have called a portal heart. As in that genus, this propelling

organ (Pl. X. fig. 1 s, and fig. 3 e) lies below the floor of the

pericardium, and in like manner opens into that organ. In this

species it is considerably elongated, with the ends rounded, and

is placed far back on the right side of the pericardium. It is

firmly attached to the skin of the body, and is internally longi-

tudinally plicated. Judging from our knowledge of this heart in

the Dorides, it may be supposed to throw venous blood from the

pericardial cavity to the glands of the papille. In Ozthona it is

certainly connected with the skin, and probably has some rela-

tionship to the vascular apparatus therem.

In this genus a renal organ probably exists, though we have

failed to detect it. A distimct small orifice (P1. 1X. fig.2 b,and Pl. X.

fig. 1 ¢), however, opens externally immediately above the anus,

and close to the posterior border of the heart. We traced this orifice

through the skin, but could not observe its connexion with any

internal organ ; yet there can be little doubt that it is of the same

nature as the mimute opening by the side of the anus m Doris,

and which in that genus leads into an extensive-renal apparatus.

We have not observed a similar orifice in any other species of the

Eolidide.

Nervous system.—The cerebral ganglia resemble those of Doris

rather than of Holis. They are placed at the commencement of

the gullet; there are as usual four pairs of supra-cesophageal

ganglions, though at first sight only three are apparent,—the

cerebroid (Pl. X. fig. 4 a, a) and branchial (0, 6) being completely

fused. These latter form two oval central masses, resting upon

the upper surface of the gullet, one on each side of the median

* Ann, Nat. Hist., 2nd Ser., vol. 1. p. 101.

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona. 299

line, across which they are united at the anterior extremity by a

short but distinct commissure : their posterior extremities diverge

and are slightly bilobed, marking the boundaries of the two

ganglia of which each mass is composed,—the anterior lobe indi-

cating the cerebroid, the posterior the branchial. In Doris bila-

mellata and D. aspera these two ganglions are fused, much in the

same manner, and have a strong general resemblance to those of

Oithona. The pedial ganglions (¢, c) are irregularly rounded,

being equal in bulk to the cerebroid and branchial together.

They lie against the sides of the gullet, and are united to the

under surface of the central masses. The fourth pair of ganglions

are the olfactory (d, d); they are well developed, though very

much smaller than those just described, and are joined by a short

pedicle or commissure to the upper surface of the anterior mar-

gins of the cerebroid ganglions. The close approximation of the

olfactory ganglions to the central masses is a matter of some

interest. In the Dorides they are sessile upon these masses.

Thus we come to learn that these ganglions, which, in all the

Holidide that we have examined, with the exception of this genus,

are placed at the base of the dorsal tentacles, and consequently

far removed from the central masses, are in truth cerebral gan-

glions, and like the olfactory of the higher animals, are placed

in front of the brain. |

The infra-cesophageal ganglions are placed in the usual situa-

tion on the buccal mass, below the gullet. The buccal ganglions

(e, e) are.scarcely larger than the olfactory, and are of an oval

form, their inner extremities bemg connected across the median

line by a short commissure 5 their outer extremities receive a cord

of communication from each of the cerebroid ganglions. Two

minute elliptical ganglions are almost sessile on the anterior

border of the buccal ganglions ; these are the gastro-cesophageal

ganglions (f, f). Thus in all there are six pairs of ganglions ;

four above the gullet, and two below it. .

The first pair of nerves come from the olfactory ganglions, and

are large, but of no great length; they divide into several fila-

ments as they enter the base of the dorsal tentacles. The second

pair pass from the under surface of the anterior border of the

cerebroid ganglions, not far from their union with the olfactory

ganglions ; these nerves go to supply the upper surface of the

channel of the mouth. The third and fourth pairs of nerves

issue from the same ganglions, but considerably behind the second

pair; these also go to the channel of the mouth; the third pro-

bably sending a branch to the oral tentacles. A strong cord

passes off close to the root of the fourth pau: these cords curve

round the cesophagus and are united to the outer extremities of

the buccal ganglions, forming the anterior collar (g). The fifth

300 Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona.

pair of nerves issue apparently from the outer border of the

branchial ganglia, and go to the skin by the side of the head.

The sixth pair are small, and come from the upper surface of the

branchial ganglions ; these nerves go to the skin of the sides of

the back. The seventh, much larger than the sixth, emerge

from the posterior margin of the same ganglions, and supply the

dorsal skin, and apparently likewise the papille. These are the

branchial nerves. The eighth and ninth pairs are large nerves ;

they issue from the outer border of the pedial ganglions and go

to the foot. The posterior margins of these ganglions are united

by a stout, shortish commissure, composed of two or three cords,

which, passing below the gullet, form the great cesophageal

collar (7.).. The tenth pair of nerves are given off from the pos-

terior margin of the buccal ganglions ; these pass into the buccal

mass and go to supply the tongue. The eleventh pair, issuing

from the outer extremities of the buccal ganglions, are distri-

buted to the muscles of the buccal. mass. The twelfth pair

come from the apex of the gastro-cesophageal ganglions, and

being applied to the gullet, each divides into two branches, one

of which supplies the upper portion of that tube, the other, pass-

ing down it, undoubtedly goes to the stomach as in the other

Nudibranchs. The thirteenth pair are large; these are the

hepatic nerves; they issue from the buccal mass in the same

manner as similar nerves do in EHolis, and probably, as in that

genus, are connected at their origin with ganglions, which must

be looked upon as belonging to the sympathetic system. Imme-

diately on emerging from the buccal mass, they are connected

to the buccal ganglions at their point of union with the gastro-

cesophageal, and then, arching outwards and upwards, pass from

within the anterior cesophageal collar, and go to supply the

glands of the papille.

These are all the pairs of nerves that we have traced: there

is, however, a single nerve given off from a delicate collar (A),

the ends of which are united to the under-surface of the central

masses, just where they are connected to the pedial ganglions.

This is the genital nerve (14), and similar to that which we

have described in EHolis. We saw another nerve (15), which

was apparently also distributed to the genitalia ; this seemed to

come from the right branchial ganglion, at its union with the

pedial. These two nerves, which however require further exa-

mination, probably represent those that come from the visceral

ganglion in Doris, and which in that genus are distributed to

the sympathetic ganglions of the digestive, reproductive, respira-

tory, and circulatory organs.

Fig. 1.

Fig, 2.

Fig. 3.

Fig. 4.

Fig. 5.

Fig. 6.

Fig. 7.

Fig. 1.

Fig. 2.

Fig. 3.

Mr. A. Hancock on the Anatomy of Oithona. 301

EXPLANATION OF PLATES IX, AND X.

Puiate IX.

Side view of Oithona nobilis :—a, penis partially exserted ; 3, orifice

leading to the female and androgynous parts.

Dorsal view of the same, the cnifleh | of one side being removed :—

a, anal tube ; 5, small orifice at the base of the same, supposed to

lead to a renal organ ; ¢, heart; d, great efferent or fo sep

diac vessel, raised above the general surface ; e, small efferent ves-

sels, likewise raised above the surface, leading from the papillz to

the same.

Two of the papillae enlarged :—a, small efferent vessel leading to the

great opidien trunk ; 6, puckered, membranous fringe with efferent

vessel running up its margin.

Upper view of the buccal organ :—a, anterior extremity leading to the

channel of the mouth; 6, gullet; c¢, c, horny jaws; d, d, muscles

for advancing the whole apparatus.

Side view of buccal organ:—a, anterior extremity; b, gullet; c, horny

jaw; d, muscles for advancing the buccal organ.

Side view of the tongue :—a, anterior extremity.

Salivary glands; the buccal organ and all the viscera having been

removed :—a, oral opening ; 0, walls of the channel leading to the

buccal organ ; ¢, ¢, salivary glands; d, d, ducts of the same pass-

ing into the wall of the channel of the mouth.

PLATE X.

General view of the viscera seen from above :—a, buccal organ ;

b, gullet ; c, stomach ; d, intestine; e, e, hepatic ducts leading

from the great lateral hepatic channels within the skin ; f, one of

these channels laid open, exhibiting the canals from the papille

opening into the same; g, g, folliculated glandular bodies in con-

nexion with the anterior portions of the great hepatic channels ;

h, gland-like substance in connexion with the hepatic channels in

the skin ; 7, some of these channels laid open ; j, a portion of the

right salivary gland; k, penis; /, testis; m, ovary; n, n, n', mu-

cous gland in connexion with the female channel; 0, 0, peri-

Candie cavity seen in section; o’, o', floor of the same; p, ven-

tricle ; q, auricle; q', portion of the same attached to the great

efferent vessel in the skin; 7, 7, the great efferent vessel seen

in section ; s, portal heart, opening through the floor of the peri-

cardium ; ¢, orifice supposed to be in connexion with a renal organ,

and opening externally by the side of the anal tube; w, cerebral

ganglions.

Reproductive organs separated from the rest of the viscera and

spread out :—a, intromittent organ retracted ; b, testis ; c, vas de-

ferens; d, duct leading from the testis to the oviduct; e, ovary ;

f, duct leaving the same; g, dilated portion of the oviduct ;

h, constricted portion of the same; 7, the point where it receives

the duct from the testis ; 7, spermatheca; k, duct from the same

leading to the oviduct; /, female channel leading to external ori-

fice ; m, vagina or copulatory channel leading from external orifice

to oviduct and spermatheca; n, 2, n', mucus-gland in connexion

with the female channel.

View of the heart, the pericardium being laid open :—a, ventricle ;

6, aorta, passing from the front of the same; c¢, auricle; d, great

median efferent or branchio-cardiac vessel laid open, showing its

302 Rete.) ee Ralfs on Chantransia. — x

connexion with the auricle, and likewise with the efferent vessels

from the papille ; e, portal heart lying under the pericardium and

eae through its floor; f, efferent vessels from the branchial

apille. .

Fig. 4. Central ganglions and their nerves :—a, @, cerebroid ganglions ;

b, b, branchial ditto; ¢, c, pedial ditto; d, d, olfactory ditto ;

e, e, buecal ditto ; f, f, gastro-cesophageal ditto; g, nervous cord,

connecting the infra-cesophageal to the supra-cesophageal gan-

glions, forming the anterior collar; 2, small middle collar ; 7, great

cesophageal eollar; Ist pair of nerves go to the dorsal tentacles ;

2nd pair to the upper portion of the channel of the mouth and

lips; 3rd and 4th pairs go likewise to the channel of the mouth

and lips; 5th pair supply the skin at the side of the head; 6th

and 7th pairs pass to the skin at the side of the back, and supply

the branchial papille ; 8th and 9th pairs go to the foot ; 10th pair

are the lingual nerves ; 11th pair supply the muscles of the buccal

mass; 12th pair supply the gullet and stomach; 13th pair go to

the glands of the papille ; 14th is a single nerve going to the re-

productive organs; 15th is likewise a single nerve, and probably

also goes to the same organs.

Fig. 5. Interior view of one of the jaws:—a, cutting edge; 5b, point at

which the two jaws are articulated ; c, expanded lobe at the dorsal

margin for muscular attachment.

Fig. 6. External view of the same :—a, cutting edge; 6, expanded lobe at

the dorsal margin.

Fig. 7. Two of the spinous plates from the tongue.

Fig. 8. Transverse seetion ef a branchial papilla:—a, gland; 6, afferent

branchio-eardiac vessel ; ¢, efferent ditto.

XXIV.—Orx Chantransia, Desv. By Joun Rays, Esq.*

CuantransiA, Desv. Trenteronita, Agardh and British

authors.

Plant affixed, tufted; filaments branched, jointed, monosipho-

nous; fructification—capsules with granular contents and

usually terminal and subcorymbose on proper branches.

Freshwater, minute, tufted Algze of a red, purplish or inky colour.

Filaments much branched, jointed ; mai branches elongated,

mostly level-topped. Fructification capsular, usually on short,

much divided proper branches ; capsules generally crowded,

subcorymbose, and terminal on short stalks, their contents

simple.

The proper position of this genus is doubtful: in habit and

appearance some of its species agree so closely with the minute,

parasitic, irregularly branched species of Callithamnion, that Dr.

Harvey in his ‘ Flora Hibernica’ united it to that genus; and

although, at Mrs. Griffiths’ suggestion, he has, in his ‘ Manual of

* Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, June 19, 1851.

Mr. J. Ralfs on Chantransia. 303

British Alge,’ again separated them, yet he justly remarks, that

deep-coloured specimens of Trentepohlia pulchella (Chantransia

Hermanni) so much resemble Callithamnion Daviesit as scarcely

to be distinguishable from it.

Whilst, however, the red colour of some species of Chantransia

seems thus to indicate an affinity with the Rhodospermee, the

inky-green of others appears to forbid us to rank the genus in

that order. Dr. Montagne, a high authority, places it in Keto-

carpee, a tribe belonging to the Melanospermee, and Kitzing

refers it to the Confervee. Chantransia has thus been associated

by authors of distinguished merit with the three great primary

divisions of the Algze,—a proof how difficult it is to ascertain its

proper position. As the contents of its capsules are simple and

not divided into tetraspores, I believe its correct situation is with

the Chlorospermee. |

1. C. Hermanni (Roth). Tufts dense, reddish ; joints of filaments

three to five times longer than broad; fructiferous ramuli patent,

capsules crowded. Conferva Hermanni, Roth, Cat. i. p. 164

(1797) ; Cat. ii. p. 180. Conferva nana, Dillwyn, Conf. t. 30

(1803); Smith, Eng. Bot. t. 2585. Chantransia Hermanni, Desv.

?); Kitzing, Phycologia Germanica, p. 230. Trentepohlia

pulchella, Agardh, Systema Alg. p. 37 (1824); Harvey in Hooker’s

Brit. Flora, p. 382 ; Manual of Brit. Algee, p. 75 ; Hassall, Brit.

Algee, p. 75. t. 8. f. 2. duduinella Hermanni, Duby, Botanicon

Gallicum, p. 972 (1830). 3

On aquatic plants in streams.

The tufts of Chantransia Hermanni are dense, soft and woolly,

not gelatinous, and adhere but imperfectly to paper; they are

often confluent ; their colour is reddish, becoming tawny by age

and in drying. Filaments much branched, main branches elon-

gated, somewhat level-topped ; fructiferous branches lateral, nu-

merous, short, patent, much divided. Capsules at first oval or

clavate, finally orbicular, crowded in a corymbose manner, mostly

stalked. Joints of stem three to five times as long as broad,

those of fertile branches shorter. .

Chantransia Hermanni differs from C. chalybea in colour and

in its shorter jomts and more patent ramuli.

2. C. investiens (Lenormand). Parasitic, rose-red, much branched ;

joimts many times longer than broad ; capsules solitary or in pairs,

lateral and terminal, clavate or obovate. Batrachospermum ru-

brum, Hassall, Brit. Algee, p. 113. t. 15. f. 2, 3 (1845). Chan-

transia investiens, Lenormand in Kiitzing’s Species Algarum, p-431

(1849) ; Ralfs, British Alg. no. 12.

Parasitic on Batrachospermum moniliforme and B. atrum in a

stream, Penzance, J. R.

France, Lenormand !

304 Mr. J. Ralfs on Chantransia.

Plant bright red, at first appearing as minute reddish stains,

finally clothing the invested plant with a continuous downy co-

vering. Filaments creeping and interlacing at base, and sur-

rounding the plant on which it grows, much branched. Branches

not attenuated, alternate, erect, elongated ; joints very long, often

twelve times as long as broad, and filled with a pink, slightly

granular endochrome. Capsules clavate or obovate, alternate or

opposite, sometimes, though rarely, opposite a branch ; the ter-

minal ones are more orbicular.

3. C. chalybea (Roth). Tufts rather lax, inky-green; joints of

filaments five to six times longer than broad, those of fructiferous

ramuli turgid; branches appressed. Conferva chalybea, Roth,

Cat. iii. p. 286. t. 8. f. 2 (1806); Dillwyn, Brit. Conf. t.91. Con-

Serva corymbifera, Smith, E. Bot. t. 1996 (1809). Eetocarpus

chalybeus, Lyngbye, Tent. Hydrophytologize Danice, p. 133. t. 44

(1819) ; Fl. Dan. t. 1666. fig. 1. Trentepohlia pulchella, B. cha-

lybea, Agardh, System. p. 37 (1824); Harvey, Manual of Brit.

Algee, p. 118. Auduinella chalybea, Bory, Dict. cl. iii. p. 340.

Chantransia chalybea, Fries ; Kitzing, Phye. Germ. p. 229 ; Spe-

cies Algarum, p. 429; Ralfs, British Algze, no. 11.

f. major. Filaments longer with rather shorter joints, ramuli more

distant.

a. Common. Rivulets, waterfalls, and on water-wheels.

6. Wells, Penzance, J. &.

Plant laxly tufted, of an inky colour, more or less tinged with

green. Branches rather distant, level-topped, erect, their joints ~

four to six times longer than broad. Fertile branches short,

appressed, their jomts shorter and usually turgid. Capsules

orbicular, corymbose, less crowded than in Chantransia Her-

mannt.

Chantransia chalybea differs from C. Hermanni in its colour,

penicillate tufts and its appressed fructiferous branches, the

joints of which are more turgid. The dried plant is usually more

or less glossy.

4. C. compacta ( ). Plant. minute, hemispherical, inky-green,

firm; filaments much branched, jomts twice as long as broad ;

branches erecto-patent.

On aquatic plants in a rivulet at Trengwainton near Penzance, J. R.

Chantransia compacta forms very minute hemispherical tufts

or fronds of a dark colour, and very much resembles a Rivularia

in appearance ; the fronds are so firm as to require considerable

pressure in order to separate the filaments for microscopic exami-

nation. Filaments comparatively stout, rigid, much branched,

at the base horizontal and interlacing. Branches crowded, erecto-

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 305

patent. Joints about twice as long as broad, but the lower ones

frequently shorter. Capsules orbicular, numerous, lateral, arising

from all parts of the plant and usually on short stalks.

Chantransia compacta differs from C. chalybea in its compact,

firm habit, more crowded branches, shorter joints and more scat-

tered capsules.

I am unacquainted with C. violacea, Kiitz., and am conse-

quently unable to decide with certainty that this plant is not a

variety of that species; but its difference in colour has induced

me to propose it as a distinct species.

Kiitzing in his ‘ Species Algarum’ mentions two other British

species : as I am unacquainted with them, I subjoin his deserip-

tions :— |

5. C. scotica (Kiitz.). Ceespite ceeruleo-chalybeo, majori, trichoma-

tibus =1,"" crassis, ramis ramulisque remotis patentibus elongatis ;

articulis diametro plerumque duplo Iongioribus. Kiitzing, Phyc.

Gener. p. 285; Species Aig. p. 430.

In Scotia legit cl. Klotzsch.

6. C. violacea (Kiitz.). Czespite minuto, violaceo, subgloboso ;_tri-

chomatibus radiatim dispositis, rigidis, ramulis crebris approxi-

matis, abbreviatis, patentibus, subsecundis; articulis inferioribus

diametro fere eequalibus superioribus 2-3plo longioribus. Kiitzing,

Phyc. Germ. p. 231; Species Alg. p. 431.

In fluviis et rivulis montanis Germanize et Scotiee ad Lemaniam

fluviatilem.

XXV.—A List of all the Mosses and Hepatice hitherto observed

in Sussex. By Wit11am Mirren, A.L.S.

Besipes the species not before described as British, this list will

be found to contain localities for others of rare occurrence or but

little known, and will show the comparative rarity of the more

common species.

With very few exceptions all the species enumerated have been

gathered by the author himself; most of the previously known

rarer species having been shown to him in their respective loca-

lities by Mr. Borrer, with whom he has examined many of the

most productive parts of the county, and to access to whose col-

lections he attributes chiefly whatever small amount of critical

knowledge he may possess of these beautiful plants.

Tribe I. ANDREAACER.

Genus 1. Andreea, Ehrh.

A. rupestris, Hedw.

“On the High Rocks ;” Forster, Fl. Tonbridgensis.

Amn. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 20

806 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

Nothing further is known respecting this moss, but it has been

supposed that a small blackened state of Jungermannia emarginata,

found on some of the High Rocks, might haye been mistaken for it

by Forster.

Tribe II. Dicranacem.

Genus 1. Archidium, Brid.

1. A. phascoides, Brid. | :

Phascum alternifolium, Eng. F., not of Dickson.

Not common. In wet places on Henfield Common, on Tilgate

Forest, and by roadsides near Hurstpierpoint.

Genus 2. Angstremia, B. et 8.

2. A. subulata (Linn.), Mitten.

Phascum subulatum, Linn. Eng. Fi.

Frequent on banks by roadsides ; found more rarely on the Downs.

3. A. alternifolia (Linn.), Mitten.

Phascum alternifolium, Dicks.

Far less common than the preceding species, and almost confined

to clayey soils : it occurs at Hurstpierpoint in several places, at Hen-

field, and on Tilgate Forest.

On this species Bridel founded his genus Pleuridium, ‘ob thecam

lateralem aut talem visam,’? but he seems to have been not well

satisfied about it, for he takes care to follow his assertions on that

point with “‘ aut talem visam,” or “ aut talis videtur.”” The authors

of the ‘ Bryologia Europzea’ in their last review of these species have

adopted Bridel’s name Pleuridium, which appears to be neither

founded on a true idea of their mode of fruiting nor applicable to the

species.

4, A. nitida (Hedw.), Mitten.

Phascum axillare, Dicks. Eng. FI. |

Frequent in ditches and places where water is dried up in summer.

5. A. cerviculata (Hedw.), C. Miller.

Dicranum cerviculatum, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Not rare on peat, and sometimes on wet sandy banks ; at Hurstpier-

point, Albourne, Henfield, Tilgate Forest, and Tunbridge Wells.

6. A. heteromalla (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Dicranum heteromallum, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Frequent, particularly on sandy soils.

A. Hedwigii, Mitten, Dicranum subulatum, Hedw., is stated to

grow near Littlehampton in the Appendix to Horsfield’s ‘ History of

Sussex,’ but nothing further seems known respecting it.

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 307

7. A. varia (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Dicranum varium, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Frequent on all kinds of soils.

8. A. rufescens (Turn.), C. Miiller.

Dicranum varium, B. rufescens, Eng. FI.

Not rare on moist sandy or clayey banks.

9. A. Schreberi (Hedw.), C. Miiller. |

Dicranum Schreberi, Hedw., not D. Schreberianum, Eng. F'.

In very small quantity and rarely fruiting in many places about

Hurstpierpoint and Henfield.

10. A. crispa (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Dicranum crispum, Hedw. Eng. FI.

In small quantity at the High Rocks, Tunbridge Wells.

11. A. cylindrica (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Didymodon cylindricus, Hook. Eng. Fi.

In stubbles on St. Leonard’s and Tilgate Forests, and on hedge-

banks in several places about Hurstpierpoint, but always without

fruit.

On the forests this species is very short and inconspicuous, but it

grows much more luxuriantly on a shaded bank near Hurstpierpoint.

12. A. pellucida (Hedw.), C. Miller.

Dicranum ‘pellucidum, Hedw. Eng. Fi.

Common about the sand rocks, and less frequent on wet ditch

banks ; very seldom in fruit. }

The variety of this species, Dicranum flavescens, Smith, Eng. F1.,

is found on the Hungershall Rocks near Tunbridge Wells, but it has

not been observed in Sussex.

Genus 3. Brachyodus, Furnr.

13. B. trichodes (Web. et Mohr), Nees et Hsch.

Weissia trichodes, Hook. and Tayl. Eng. Fl.

On stones at Henley Hill, at Blackdown, and in the stone-pit at Hen-

field, the place where it was first observed in Britain by Mr. Borrer.

Genus 4. Campylostelium, B. et S.

14. C. saxicola (Web. et Mohr), B. et 8,

Grimmia saxicola, Schw. Eng. Fl.

On stones at Blackdown, where it was first observed by Mr. Borrer ;

on rocks and stones at Henley Hill, on a stone wall at Tillington, on

blocks of stone in a rivulet near Wych Cross, and in the same situ-

ation on Tilgate Forest near Balcombe.

20*

308 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

Genus 5. Seligeria, B. et S..

15. S. pusilla (Hedw.), B. et S.

Weissia pusilla, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Not uncommon on chalk-stones about the Downs; on stones at

Henley Hill near Midhurst.

16. S. calcarea (Hedw.), B. et 8.

Weissia calcarea, Hedw. Eng. Fl.

On chalk about Lewes.

The preceding species is very commonly mistaken for this, which

happens the more easily, as the form of 8. pusilla which grows on

the chalk is shorter-leaved than usual. :

Genus 6. Leptotrichum, Hampe.

17. L. flexicaule (Schw.), Hampe.

Didymodon longirostris ?, Eng. FI.

Abundant on the Downs, and rarely by roadsides ; always sterile.

18. L. homomallum (Hedw.), Hampe.

Didymodon heteromallus, Hook. and Tayl. Eng. FI.

Rare ; it occurs at Blackdown, on Tilgate Forest, at the High

Rocks, and in some other places about Tunbridge Wells.

19. L. tortile (Schrad.), Hampe.

Didymodon pusillus, Hedw. Eng. Fl. |

In the stone-pit at Henfield in very small quantity, and on a sandy

bank near Hurstpierpoint, where it was very plentiful for one season,

1847, but has scarcely been seen since.

Genus 7. Dicranum, Hedw., C. Miller.

20. D. spurium, Hedw.

On Waterdown and Broadwater Forests near Tunbridge Wells, but

without fruit. .

21. D. scoparium, Hedw.

Frequent in woods, and varying greatly ; the leaves sometimes all

straight, more commonly secund, and rarely, about the sand rocks,

all falcate-secund.

22. D. majus, Turn.

D. scoparium, B. majus, Eng. FI.

Not common: confined chiefly to the neighbourhood of the sand

rocks, and St. Leonard’s Forest.

23. D. Bonjeani, De Notaris ; “ dense czespitosum fragile erec-

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 309

tum vel ascendens fastigiatim breviter ramosum robustum dense

foliosum, apice substricto vel subcuspidato ; folia caulina. pau-

lisper secunda vel erecto-patentia, e basi lata plana lanceolata

latiusculo-acuminata dentibus acuta, apice subplano loriformi,

superne argute serrata et leviter transversim undulata, nervo an-

gustissimo evanido, omnino e cellulis longis robustis parietibus

crassis valde interruptis flavidis preeditis areolata, cellulis alaribus

planiusculis paucis robustis brunneis dein marcescentibus ; peri-

cheetialia in cylindrum convoluta late vaginantia superne sinuato-

rotundata subito acuminata integra obsoletinervia ; theca oblongo-

cylindracea erecto-curvata subapophysata levis exannulata fus-

cescens, operculo longi-subulato; perist. dentes angusti pallide

purpurei bifidi.”—C. Miiller, Synops. p. 369.

D. palustre, B. et S. Bryol. Europ. Dicranum, p. 39. t. 31.

Frequent in bogs, but always barren.

This species has no doubt commonly been passed over as a state of

D. undulatum or of D. scoparium, to which last in habit and appearance

it has great resemblance, but it differs in having the upper part of its

leaves broader and more strap-shaped and not subulate; the nerve

vanishes below the point, in D. scoparium it is excurrent ; the areo-

lation of the leaves is much more lax than in D. scoparium or D.

Schraderi ; the capsules without opercula, sent by Mr. Spruce and

Mr. Gardiner, resemble those of D. scoparium. As in D. undulatum,

the leaves of this moss are prettily undulated, especially when dry.

24. D. Scottianum, Turn.

D. flagellare, 3. Eng. Fi.

On all the sand rocks.

25. D. Funkii, C. Miiller; “ pulvinato-ceespitosum humile

pallide viride fragile subsimplex strictum, imferne fuscidulo-

tomentosum tenuius, superne crassius foliosum, parce fructi-

ficans ; folia caulina erecto-patentia stricta e basi longa tenera

laxissime et pellucide areolata lanceolato-acuminata latinervia,

dorso scabra, apice denticulata, cellulis alaribus raro conspicuis,

paucissimis tantum marginalibus hyalinis ; folia ramorum steri-

lium apicis angustissime lanceolata linearia laxe quadrate et

amoene pellucide areolata valde canaliculata strictissima laxinervia

crassa ; perichetialia vaginantia basi laxius sed superne ut in

caulinis minute et incrassato-areolata ; thecz paucz solitariz in

pedunculis valde cygneis ovales subpyriformes leviter sulcate

olivaceze, operculis conico-subulatis rubentibus obliquis ; calyptra

parce fimbriata; peristomium D, turfacei.”—C. Miiller, Synops.

p. 393.

Campylopus fragilis, Bryol. Europ. Campylopus, p. 4. t. 2.

On all the sand rocks, but seldom in fruit.

810 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussew.

This pretty moss forms small dense tufts in cracks in the sand

rocks. The upper parts are of a fresh or yellowish green colour, the

lower pale brown; the leaves are all erecto-patent and subulate from

a more elliptic pale base than in D. fleewosum ; the large cells found

at the base of the leayes of all Decrana are scarcely visible in this

species, being reduced to a single row of cells. In D. flexuosum this

part is more developed and coloured of a deep red-brown, and the

areolation of the leaves is closer and more dense, and the leaves are

all much longer and often falcate. The capsules resemble those of

D. turfaceum.

~ In the male plant the flowers are collected into capituli of four or

five flowers each, at the summit of every innoyation.

D. densum, Schleich., differs from the present species principally

in its straighter and more appressed leayes ; but whether it is not a

form produced by growing ‘ad margines fossarum in paludosis prope

Roche,” as stated on the label of Mr. Borrer’s authentic specimen,

is questionable.

D. Funkii never grows on the ground in Sussex.

26. D. turfaceum, C. Miiller; “dense cespitosum humile in-

ferne interdum divisum erectum haud tomentosum viride sub-

strictum, inferne nudiusculum, superne longe comosum, haud

falcatum ; folia caulina erecto-patentia apice paulisper falcata,

lanceolato-subulata longius capillacea canaliculata latinervia,

dorso scabra, summo apice denticulata, cellulis alaribus minus

conspicuis parvis laxis tenerrimis paucis planis predita, e cellulis

inferne quadratis pellucidis parvis superne minutissimis areolata ;

pericheetialia intima cylindraceo-conyoluta, e basi longe vagi-

nante magis sensim subulata, inferne laxe pellucide superne mi-

nute areolata, longiora, apice denticulata ; theca plerumque soli-

taria in pedunculo yalde arcuato ovalis basi yix apophysata glabra

sulcata pallida, operculo conico subulato obliquo longiori rubente ;

perist. dentes ad medium fissi, cruribus tenuissimis hyalinis ru-

gulosis haud nodosis; calyptra ciliis albis inzequalibus flaccidis

fimbriata.”—C. Miiller, Synops. p. 399.

Campylopus turfaceus, Bryol. Europ. Campylopus, p. 4. t. 3.

Dicranum flecuosum, Eng. F 1. in part.

Not rare in moist sandy places. )

The most slender of all the British species, with longer and more

subulate capillary leaves, which are often broken and strewed in

abundance over the patches of the plant. As in D. Funkii, the en-

larged cells at the base of the leaf are reduced to three or four in

number, and not perceptible unless expressly looked for; but it ap-

pears distinct from that moss in its longer, more flexuose and loosely

placed leaves.

27. D. flecuosum, Hedw.

About the sand rocks, and by the bog on Chailey North Common.

Mr, W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussea. 311

Tribe III. Porriacea.

Genus'1. Schistidium, Brid.

— 28. S. Floerkeanum (Web. et Mohr), Mitten.

Acaulon Floerkeanum, C. Miller, Synops. p. 21.

Frequent in stubbles on chalky or clayey soils.

29. S. muticum (Schreb.), Mitten.

Acaulon muticum, C. Miller, Synops. p. 22.

Phascum muticum, Schreb. Eng. Fi.

On banks and im stubbles, not very common.

30. S. triquetrum (Spruce), Mitten.

Phascum triquetrum, Spruce in Eng. Bot. Suppl. 1901.

Acaulon triquetrum, C, Miiller, Synops. p. 22.

On the cliffs between Brighton and Newhaven.

Genus 2. Pottia, Ehrh., C. Miiller.

31. P. cuspidata (Schreb.), Mitten.

Phascum cuspidatum, Schreb, Eng. FI.

Common in stubbles and on banks.

32. P. curvicolla (Hedw.), Mitten.

| Phascum curvicollum, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Not unfrequent about the Downs.

33. P. recta (With.), Mitten.

Phascum rectum, With. Eng. FI.

More frequent than the preceding, and often growing with it, but

seldom seen off the chalk.

34, P. bryoides (Dicks.), Mitten.

Phascum bryoides, Dicks. Eng. FI.

- On the coast at Aldrington near Brighton, and on the cliffs between

Brighton and Newhaven ; it has also been met with by Mr. Borrer on

the Downs at Piecombe and near Lewes, and near the Devil’s Dyke.

35. P. cavifolia, Khrh.

Gymnostomum ovatum, Hedw. Eng. Fl.

Cliffs and walls between Brighton and Newhaven, and about Hove,

also at Hurstpierpoint, but almost confined to the coast.

36. P. crinita, Wils. |

Rare: growing intermixed with P. Heimi amongst the shingle at

Aldrington.

37. P. Wilsoni, B. et S.

Gymnostomum Wilsoni, Hook. Eng. Fl.

On a sandy bank at Barrow Hill, Henfield, where it has been

known to Mr. Borrer for many years. j

C. Miiller refers hither with doubt the Gymnostomum truncatulum,

312 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

8. solivagum, Brid. i. p. 69, sent by Green to Bridel from Hamp-

stead and Plumstead Heaths. P. eustoma grows in both places, and

so far as soil is concerned they are very likely to produce P. Wilsoni.

38. P. eustoma, Ehrh. !

Gymnostomum truncatulum, Hedw. Eng. Fi.

Common on banks and in stubbles.

39. P. Heimii, Furn.

Gymnostomum Heimii, Hedw. Eng. Fi.

On the coast at Newhaven, Hove, Shoreham and Lancing.

40. P. minutula (Schw.), Hampe.

- Gymnostomum conicum, Schw. Eng. FI.

Very common in stubbles and waste places.

41, P. Starkeana (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Weissia Starkeana, Hedw. Eng. Fl.

At Hove, and on the cliffs between Brighton and Newhaven ; not

rare in stubbles, but most frequent near the coast.

42. P. cespitosa (Bruch), C. Miller.

Anacalypta cespitosa, B. et 8. Bryol. Europ. Anacalypta,

oy te Pliat

*‘Ceespitulosa, parvula; caule subramoso vel ramoso; foliis

patentibus, ovato- et oblongo-lanceolatis, concavis, margine haud

revolutis, costa in mucronem brevem excedente, perichztialibus

vaginantibus ;. capsula ovata, operculo longirostro, annulo unam

cellularum seriem sistente, peristomii dentibus plus minus per-

fectis, in linea divisuriali obsoleta fissis vel pertusis.”—Bryol.

Europ. l. ec. |

Rare: on Woolsonbury Hill near Hurstpierpoint.

Intermediate between P. Starkeana and P. lanceolata, but agree-

ing more nearly with the first ; it differs however in the form and

never reflexed margins of its leaves ; the three pericheetial leaves are

much widened and embrace the base of the yellow seta; the capsule

is of a fine orange-brown when mature, ovate and not at all tapering

downwards into the seta; just below the mouth it is a little con-

stricted ; the peristome is similar to that of P. lanceolata and equally

variable ; the calyptra is smooth and not scabrous as in P. Starkeana.

43. P. lanceolata (Hedw.), C. Miiller. ©

Weissia lanceolata, Hook. and Tayl. Eng. Fl.

Not uncommon, particularly about the Downs.

Genus 3. Trichostomum, Hedw.

44. T. cylindricum (Bruch), C. Miiller.

Weissia tenuirostris, Hook. and Tayl. Eng. FI.

On all the sand rocks, but always sterile.

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatica of Sussex: 313

45. T. mutabile, Bruch.

Didymodon brachydontius, Wils. Eng. FI.

Common on the Downs ; and at Shoreham, growing plentifully on

the scanty humus between the shingle, exposed to immersion at very

high tides ; always sterile.

46. T. crispulum, Bruch.

Didymodon crispulus, Wils. Eng. FI,

_ Nearly as common as the last, but like it confined to the chalk and

the sandy sea-shore, and barren.

47. T. rubellum (Hoffm.), Rabenh. :

Weissia curvirostra, Hook. and Tayl. Eng. Fl.

Frequent on walls and roofs, and on the ground about the roots of

trees.

48. T. rigidulum, Sm.

Didymodon rigidulus, Hedw. Eng. F'.

Rare: in small quantity at Henley Hill and about Hurstpierpoint:

49. T. trifarium, Sm.

Didymodon trifarius, Sw. Eng. FI.

Frequent on the Downs ; growing on the earth in tufts about the

roots of trees ; it is also common on sandstone and on mortar in walls

built of sandstone, but rarely fertile.

50. ZT. tophaceum, Brid.

On a wet sandy bank near Hurstpierpomt; at Hastings on and

above the cliffs near the Dripping Well, and on walls at Midhurst.

51. J. convolutum, Brid.

Didymodon nervosus, Hook. and Tayl.

On the cliffs between Brighton and Beachy Head, and at. Hastings.

Genus 4. Barbula, Hedw.

52. B. aloides, B. et S.

Tortula rigida, Eng. Fl.

Common about the Downs, and less frequently on clayey banks.

This is the 7. rigida of the Flora of Tunbridge Wells.

53. B. ambigua, B. et S.

On a sandy bank near Hurstpierpoint, where it grew very sparingly

in 1849.

54. B. rigida, Schultz.

Tortula enervis, Eng. FI.

In small quantity about a chalk-pit at Newtimber near Hurstpier-

point.

314 Mr. W, Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

55. B. revoluta, Schw.

Tortula revoluta, Eng, FI.

_ Not unfrequent on. walls.

56. B. Hornschuchiana, Schultz; “ dioica ; laxe et late ceespi-

tosa flavescens fragilis gracillima erecta parce breviter dichotoma ;

folia caulina sicca incumbentia, madefacta patentia, perfecte late

lanceolata acutissima, nervo crasso excurrente vel in superioribus

excedente, integerrima, inferiora minute sed dense areolata sub-

levia margine minus revoluto, superiora vel pericheetialia parum

majus areolata, margine erecto; theca oblongo-cylindrica, badia

parva subcurvula, anguste annulata, operculo oblique subulato ;

perist. preecedentis.” [B.revoluta] C. Miiller, Synops. p. 608.

Probably not uncommon. At Aldrington near Brighton, growing

on the sandy soil between the road and the sea; at Clayton on the

chalk; on the Forest near Balcombe Tunnel ; and Mr. Borrer has

gathered it on Tunbridge Wells Common.

Similar as this species is to B. revoluta in size and appearance, yet

when carefully compared, it presents many points of difference. The

stems are about half an inch high, green, or more frequently dirty yel-

lowish ; leaves patent, when dry appressed: to the stem, and slightly

twisted, lanceolate, acute; the nerve excurrent ito a sharp point ;

the margins revolute ; the pericheetial leaves are broader below and

more subulate above, of a thinner and looser texture, and the margins

are not reflexed; the capsules are subcylindrical; the peristome re-

sembles that of B. revoluta. The plant does not form compact tufts

like B. revoluta, but grows in loose patches on the ground: the

leaves taper gradually to the pot even when the margins are spread

out. In B. revoluta the leaves are obtuse mucronate, and when the

margins are spread out the point of the leaf is found to be broad

and rounded. The pericheetial leaves are six in both species: those

of B. Hornschuchiana are subulate from an ovate base, but those of

B. revoluta are broadly lanceolate and somewhat obtuse.

The description of B. revoluta in ‘ Eng. Fl.’ corresponds better

with B. Hornschuchiana than with the species intended, and it is

possible that the B. gracilis of English authors may belong in part

to B. Hornschuchiana.

57. B. convoluta, Hedw.

Tortula convoluta, Sw. Eng. FI.

Frequent on chalky, gravelly, or sandy soils.

A variety with longer leaves, but always sterile, occurs on walls at

Hurstpierpoint. :

58. B. unguiculata, Hedw.

Tortula unguiculata, Hook. and Tayl. Eng. Fil. -

Common everywhere.

59. B. fallax. Hedw.

Tortula fallax, Sw. Eng. Fi.

Frequent, but not so ubiquitous as B. unguiculata.

_ Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Susser, 815.

60. B. vinealis, Brid.

Common on walls, growing on the sides rather than on the tops ;

not often in fruit. The form (. flaccida is very common on hedge-

banks, but always sterile.

61. B. squarrosa, Brid.

Tortula squarrosa, De Notaris, Spruce in Lond. Journ. Bot.

Beeding chalk-pit, Mr. Borrer. In small quantity on Woolsonbury

Hill, and elsewhere on the Downs, but it is not rare on the cliffs be-

tween Brighton and Newhaven, and between Shoreham Harbour and

the sea: always sterile. "

62. B. tortuosa, Hedw.

Tortula tortuosa, Hedw. Eng. Fl. _

Tottington Mount, Mr. Borrer ; Slindon, Mr. Jenner.

63. B. marginata, B. et S.

Tortula marginata, Spruce in Lond. Journ. Bot.

Frequent on sandstone walls, and less commonly on bricks ; it

occurs also on the sand rocks,

64. B. muralis, Hedw.

Tortula muralis, Hedw. Eng. Fl. |

Everywhere on walls and stones.

65. B. canescens, Bruch; “ monoica, gregaria, cespitosa, hu-

milis, subsimplex ; foliis obovatis et late ovalibus, costa elongata

pilosis, margine revolutis, capsula erecta, symmetrica, oblonga,

operculo conico, peristomii membrana basilari in tubum oblique

tessellatum longe producta.”—Bryol. Europ, Barbula, p.34, t, 19.

Cliffs near the Lovers’ Seat, Hastings, Mr. Jenner, 1844; it has

since been gathered in the same place by Mr. Borrer.

Closely resembling B. muralis, but rather less in all its parts. The

stems are short and almost buried in the fine loose sandy earth of the

locality ; the leaves in the lower parts of the stem are oblong or ob-

long-obovate, the upper ones are oval oblong and a little acuminate,

concave, with the margins reflexed ; the nerve is very stout for the

size of the leaves, and excurrent into a diaphanous hair-like point,

which in the lower leaves often equals the length of the whole leaf,

in the upper it scarcely exceeds one-fifth ; the setee are yellow, and

the oblong capsules orange-brown; the peristome is about half as

long as the capsule, and tubular about half its own length ; the oper-

culum is conical, and the calyptra covers about half the capsule.

This moss may at all times be known from B. muralis by the

long tubular base of the peristome, which corresponds with that of

B. cuneifolia, B. ruralis, and B. subulata ; besides this difference the

leaves are broader, the upper ones rather acuminate, and all of a less

firm and close texture than in B. muralis, and its habit is to grow on

the earth, where B. muralis is rarely seen.

3816 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. —

66. B. cuneifolia (Dicks.).

Tortula cuneifolia, Turn. Eng. Fl.

“Tunbridge Wells, ‘“on sandy banks and elsewhere,” Forster. Bo-

peep, near Hastings, Mr. Jenner; also between Hastings and Win-

ae under the low cliffs; and on a moist sandy bank at Skeims

67. B. subulata, Hedw.

Tortula subulata, Hedw. Eng. Fi.

Common on banks.

68. B. latifolia, B. et S.

Frequent on trees and posts subject to inundation; not often pro-

ducing fruit. ;

69. B. papillosa, Wils.

Tortula papillosa, Wils. MSS., Spruce in Lond. Journ. Bot.

Frequent on trees and fences, rarely on tiles.

The leaves of this species are not always gemmiferous, and its

habit is altogether that of the Syntrichie: no trace of inflorescence

has been seen.

70. B. levipila, Schw. »

Tortula ruralis, 3. levipila, Eng. FI.

_ Abundant on trees.

71. B. ruralis, Hedw.

Tortula ruralis, Sw. Eng. Fl.

Very common on roofs; on the ground ; rarely on trees. When

growing on roofs this moss is usually of a brown colour, but when on

the earth in sandy or chalky places it becomes of a fine yellow, and

the lower portions ferruginous: this state is rarely fertile.

Genus 5. Ceratodon, Brid.

72...C. purpureus (L.), Brid.

Didymodon purpureus, Hook. and Tayl. Eng. Fi.

Genus 6. Weissia.

73. W. crispa (Hedw.), Mitten.

Phascum crispum, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Astomum crispum, Bryol. Europ.

Common on the Downs.

When growing in tufts, as is most usual with this species, the

leaves on the lower parts of the stems are not divergent ; but when

the plants grow singly, as sometimes they may be found amongst

grass, the leaves are all divergent, and the plants have a very different

look, and resemble very closely, except in colour, the next species.

Mr, W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatica of Sussex, 317

74. W. Mittenii (Schimper), Mitten.

Astomum Mittenii, Bryol. Europ,

“ Cespitulosum ; caule elatiore flexuoso erecto simplici et ra-

muloso ; foliis. inferioribus late lanceolatis, superioribus sensim

majoribus utrisque solidis, sordide viridibus, costa crassa rufa

cum apice evanido, perichetialibus tenuioribus, pallidioribus,

costa tenuiore viridi, capsula in pedicello longiore subemersa

ovata, rostello obtuso subobliquo ; flore masculo terminali, peri-

gonialibus ovato-lanceolatis.”—Bryol. Europ. I. c.

On clayey soil in a stubble near Little-ease, and by a roadside near

Hurstpierpoint ; very rare in both situations, and growing intermixed

with W. mucronata, W. squarrosa, and W. multicapsularis.

More robust than W. crispa, and with its capsules on longer setee :

the inflorescence is also somewhat different, being monoicous and

polygamous ; the flowers are terminal and sometimes hermaphrodite ;

the whole plant is brownish.

75. W. multicapsularis (Sm.), Mitten.

Astomum multicapsulare, Bryol. Europ.

“ Cespitulosum; caule procumbente, flexuoso-erecto, dicho-

tome ramoso et ramuloso, unciali et longiore ; foliis caulinis pa-

tulis, recurvis, flexuosis, flaccidis, perichetio polyphyllo, foliis

pericheetialibus erectis, lineari-lanceolatis ; capsula in pedicello

perbrevi, ovato-oblonga in rostellum subobliquum _producta ;

calyptra ad mediam capsulam producta, longius persistente.””—

Bryol. Europ. 1. ce.

In very small quantity in several spots by a roadside on a clayey

soil near Hurstpierpoint. A much larger moss than W. crispa, with

broader and longer leaves, and with more stoutly rostrate capsules :

the male flowers have not yet been observed.

[It corresponds very closely with the following, which may be noticed

here, although it has no claims to be considered a Sussex moss.

W. convolutacea, Mitten ; dioica ? caulis breviusculus infra pe-

richetium innovans, monocarpus; folia inferiora late lanceolata

nervo excurrente cuspidata, marginibus inflexis, e basi cauli ad-

presso patenti-divergentia ; pericheetialia e basi subelliptica con-

volutacea subulato-attenuata, acuta, superne marginibus incurvis :

theca in pedunculo brevissimo elliptica, operculo brevi apiculato.

Phascum crispum, Mougeot et Nestler, no. 703.

Bedfordshire, Mr. Turner in Hb. Borrer.

Asin W. multicapsularis, the male flowers have not been seen in this

moss ; it also resembles that species in colour and appearance, but

differs in the very convolute bases of the perichetial leayes, which

quite cover the capsule, and have their margins incurved towards

their apices. |

76. W. longifolia, Mitten ; monoica; caulis breviusculus po-

818 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussea.

lycarpus ; folia inferiora lanceolata nervo excurrente mucronata,

marginibus erectis, e basi cauli adpresso patentia ; pericheetialia

longissima e basi lata convolutacea subulato-acuminata acuta

apicibus arcuato incurvis; theca in pedunculo brevi, elliptica, oper-

eulo brevi apiculato ; flos masculus in medio fertilium ; folia peri-

gonialia ovata acuta.

Gathered in 1836 by Mr. Borrer, near Goldstone Barn near

Brighton, growing on a fence bank with W. viridula.

In appearance this moss ‘differs greatly from all its allies ; the peri-

cheetia are crowded together around the central male flower, and their

leaves are remarkably long for the small size of the plant. The cap-

sules appear to be slightly coloured, but are too young in all the spe-

cimens to ascertain if they may be coloured when mature like those

of the Phascum crispum of Drummond’s ‘ Musci Americani,’ No. 9,

which nearly resembles the present moss, and may belong to the

same species.

77. W. aciculata, Mitten; monoica; caulis elongatus, ramulis,

fastigiatis polycarpis ; folia inferiora e basi latiora erecta lanceo-

lata divergentia nervo excurrente mucronata ; marginibus erectis

vel parum incurvis ; perichetialia e basi lata sensim subulata an-.

pusta acutissima nervo excurrente ; marginibus erectis ; theca in

pedunculo brevissimo vel fere sessilis, elliptica, operculo brevi

apiculato ; flos masculus ut in W. crispa.

On clayey soil by a roadside near Hurstpierpoint.

Nearly resembling W. erispa, but much more slender, with more

attenuated and very acute pericheetial leaves, which have the margins

erect and not rolled in. ‘The capsules are almost sessile and covered

by the pericheetial leaves, and the operculum and calyptra are shorter

than those of W. crispa.

This and the last species present differences from each other, and

from the other preceding species, amounting to the same value as

those which distinguish W. squarrosa, W. phascoides, W. rostellata,

and W. microstoma ; and in all these mosses there is great difficult

in seizing upon any distinctive character which can be readily defined ;

yet they cannot well be considered varieties of a single species. W.

crispa and W, longifolia are both found on the chalk, where as yet

no intermediate state has been seen. W. multicapsularis, W. Mitteni;

and W. aciculata are found on clay, and have but little the appear-

ance of being varieties of each other : still it is possible that some of

these at least may be only states of W. crispa modified by soil and

situation. In all the species the leaves are patenti-divergent from an

erect base appressed to the stem, and the apices are slightly hooded ;

the pericheetial leaves have the margins more or less involute, and,

like the cauline, are very papillose. The inflorescence in W. multi-

capsularis and W. convolutacea appears to be dioicous, but the male

flowers are yet wanting to both species. The flowers of W. Mittenii,

although sometimes hermaphrodite, do not essentially differ otherwise

from those of W. crispa, which has the male flower sometimes ter-

minal. In W. longifolia the male flower remains at the extremity of

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 319

the axis, apparently from the simultaneous growth of innovations on

all sides of the stem beneath it.

78. W. phascoides (Wils.), C. Miller.

Hymenostomum phascoides, Wils. Bryol. Europ. fase. 42.

By the margin of the larger pond at Pondleigh near Hurstpierpoint.

With the usual form of this species there sometimes occur stems

which are hardly to be distinguished from W. rostellata.

79. W. squarrosa (Bruch), C. Miller ; ‘ monoica; laxe czespi-

tulosa, caule annosiore decumbente inzqualiter ramoso; folia

squarrosa latiora, margine erecto, haud involuto; theca: erecta

ovata et elliptica zqualis, operculo anguste conico rostellato.”—

C. Miiller, Synops. p. 663.

On clayey soil by a roadside near Hurstpierpoint, and in a stubble

at Little-ease. :

Very similar to W. microstoma, but more slender, with longer

‘stems and shorter and broader squarrose leaves; its fruit too is

ripened in November, whereas that of W. microstoma is scarcely

mature before March or April.

80. W. microstoma (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Gymnostomum microstomum, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Common on banks, by roadsides, and on the Downs.

81. W. tortilis (Schw.), C. Miiller; “monoica; pulvinate

ceespitosa dichotome et fastigiate ramosa fasciculate foliosa, viri-

dissima inferne ferruginea parce radiculosa, robusta ; folia caulina

conferta, sicca valde incumbenti-tortilia, madefacta erecto-patula,

inferiora minute ovata, superiora late oblongo-lanceolata, nervo

excurrente breviter mucronata, margine integerrima incurva,

carinata, subundulata, ubique e cellulis quadratis minutis firmis

diaphanis apice folii opacis tenuissime papillosis areolata; peri-

cheetialia longiora, basi tenerius longius angustius pellucidius areo-

lata; theca in ped. medio flavido turgide ovalis raro cylindracea

eequalis vel gibba firma orificio majori rubro post operculi lap-

sum medio apertum, fuscescens simpliciter annulata, operculo

longirostrato obliquo.”—C, Miiller, Synops. p. 661,

On the cliffs at Gin Gap near Newhaven.

Plants growing together in small patches amongst the short starved

herbage on the edge of the cliff, exposed to the full influences of the

sea breezes. The stems are from one to three-fourths of an inch high,

fastigiately branched ; the leaves are green or yellowish green in the

upper parts, below ferruginous ; the capsules are pale yellowish

brown, erect or gibbous, the mouth red and the sete yellow. | It is

readily known from W. mucronata, to which it is nearest allied, by

its much greater size, thicker leaves, and coloured mouth of its cap-

sules, which are ripened in March. .

3820 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

82. W. mucronata, Bruch.

Gymnostomum rutilans, Hedw. Sp. Muse. t. 3. f. 8-11.

Not very common on clayey banks about Hurstpierpoint.

Doubtfully distinct from the following species.

83. W. viridula (Linn.), Brid.

W. controversa, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Very common and variable in appearance.

84. W. cirrhata, Hedw.

Frequent on wooden fences ; sometimes on thatch, on trees, and on

the sand rocks.

85. W. crispula, Hedw.

Harrison’s Rocks, Mr. Borrer, 1810, from whose specimens gathered

there, the ‘ Eng. Bot.’ figure was drawn.

86. W. verticillata, Brid.

On mortar between bricks round a spring near Hurstpierpoint ; and

about the Dripping Well at Hastings.

87. W. tenuis (Schrad.), C. Miiller.

Gymnostomum tenue, Schrad. Eng. FI.

In the stone-pit at Henfield, but barren,

Genus 7. Grimmia, Ehrh. -

88. G. apocarpa, Hedw.

Not uncommon on walls and roofs ; on exposed flints on the Downs,

and. on the sand rocks at Tunbridge Wells.

89. G. pulvinata, Hook. and Tay].

Very common on walls and roofs.

90. G. trichophylla, Grev.

Rare: it has been gathered in small quantity by Mr. Borrer on

some Druidical stones near Brighton, and on a roof at Henfield ; it is

also found on a stone wall at Henley Hill, and on rocks at Tunbridge

Wells.

91. G. acicularis (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Trichostomum aciculare, Hedw. Eng. Fi.

On rocks about Tunbridge Wells, and on a wall at Henley Hill.

92. G. lanuginosa (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Trichostomum lanuginosum, Hedw. Eng. FI.

On a rock at Henley Hill. It was formerly found on heaps of

flints on the Downs near Patcham, by Mr. Borrer.

98. G. canescens (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Trichostomum canescens, Hedw. Eng. F'.

In very small quantity on Woolsonbury Hill, and about Tunbridge

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 321

Wells ; more abundant above Heyshot, and in several other places on

the ridge of the Downs; on a tiled roof near Henfield, Mr. Borrer.

94, G. heterosticha (Hedw.), C. Miiller.

Trichostomum heterostichum, Hedw. Eng. Fl.

On all the sand rocks, but fertile only at Tunbridge Wells.

95. G. fascicularis (Schrad.), C. Miiller.

Trichostomum fasciculare, Hedw. Eng. Fi.

In very small quantity on a rock at Henley Hill.

Genus 8. Zygodon, Hook. and Tayl.

96. Z. viridissimus, Brid.

Gymnostomum viridissimum, Hook. and Tayl. Eng, Fl.

Very common on trees, more rare on walls: not rare in fruit, par-

ticularly on trunks of trees near the ground.

97. Z. conoideus (Dicks.), Hook. and Tayl. Eng. Fl. in part.

Z. Brebissoni, B. et 8. Bryol. Europ. Zygodon, p. 8. t. 2.

Bryum conoideum, Dicks.

Rare : on a beech-tree on Newtimber Hill, and more plentifully on

Sallows by the Mill Pond at Arundel. Mr. Borrer has gathered it

in Charlton Forest, and Mr. Jenner in the Forest near Handcross.

Great as the confusion has been in the names of this and the next

species, still it appears that the name conoideus is the proper one for

this moss, it being the Bryum conoideum of Dickson ; but if the name

given to it by its discoverer is to be suppressed, it ought to take that

of Z. Dicksoni rather than any other.

The peristome of this species is double, as described by Hooker and

Taylor ; not simple, as it is described and figured in ‘ Bryol. Europ.’

98. Z. Forstert (Dicks.), Mitten ; “ monoicus ; pulvinatus hu-

milis breviter ramosus, inferne tomentosus viridissimus ; folia

caulina dense conferta, madefacta patula, e basi angustiore am-

pliuscule hexagone reticulata sensim late ovato-lanceolata s. sub-

spathulato-acuminata, planiuscula nervo ante apicem evanido

crassiusculo, integerrima, e cellulis ubique magnis perfecte hex-

agonis chlorophyllosis firmis areolata ; perichetialia basi multo

laxius reticulata ; theca in ped. brevi flavido crassiusculo erecta,

pyriformi-ovalis, fuscescens 8-striata, ore coarctata, operculo co-

nico subulato obliquo; perist. dentes externi 8 bigeminati lati-

usculi subrugulosi pallide lutescentes sicci reflexi apice liberi,

interni: cilia 8 cum dent. alternantia breviora anguste subulata

hyalina subrecta.”— C. Miiller, Synops. p. 667.

Z. conoideus, Brid. i. p. 590; Bryol. Europ. p. 8. t. 2; C.

Miller, Synops. p. 667.

Gymnostomum viridissimum, in part Eng. Fl.

Bryum Forsteri, Dicks. !

Near Hastings, Mr. Jenner.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vii. 21

322 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

No precise locality is known for this moss, but one small tuft was

found amongst mosses collected by Mr. Jenner in the neighbourhood

of Hastings. :

Stems scarcely half an inch high, growing in dense tufts, the upper

portions dark green, the lower pale and covered with whitish rootlets ;

the leaves are patent, subspathulate or widely lanceolate, shortly acu-

minate carinate ; the nerve vanishes just below the apex ; the texture

of the leaves is composed of perfectly hexagonal cells in the upper

part, and in the lower part they are elongated and colourless ; the

pericheetial leaves are rather longer, but of the same shape as the

cauline: the setze are about a quarter of an inch long and yellowish ;

the capsules are erect pyriform-ovate, when dry ovate pyriform and

eight-striate ; the operculum conical subulate, oblique ; the external

peristome consists of eight bigeminate minutely rugose whitish teeth,

the internal of eight subulate colourless cilia, alternating with the

external teeth; the calyptra resembles that of Z. viridissimus, and

covers about one-third of the capsule.

Although the confusion has been very great respecting the present

species and Z. conoideus, still there seems no just reason why Dick-

son, who was the first to observe and describe these two mosses,

should have his names set aside because others have confounded

them and imposed names of their own.

In Mr. Borrer’s herbarium is preseryed a small portion of an ori-

ginal specimen gathered by Mr. Forster on a felled tree at Chapel-end,

Walthamstow, and this being the source of Dickson’s species places

beyond doubt the fact that his Bryum Forsteri, “ capsulis erectis den-

ticulatis, setis adscendentibus surculis subacaulibus, foliis ovatis,’’ is

the same as the Z. conoideus of Bridel and continental authors, who

have been altogether misled by the ‘ Muscologia Britannica.’ This

moss is still in want of a precise locality, Mr. Forster’s specimens

being from a felled tree in a timber-yard, and Mr. Jenner’s gathered

somewhere near Hastings.

Genus 9. Orthotrichum, Hedw.

99. O. anomalum, Hedw.

Not unfrequent on roofs and walls.

100. O. diaphanum, Schrad.

Common on trees and fences, rarely on roofs.

101. O. stramineum, Hsch.

Not very common, chiefly on beech-trees.

102. O. rivulare, Turn.

Rare: it occurs on bushes and roots by the stream at Little-ease

near Hurstpierpoint, and on posts at Shermanbury. Mr. Borrer has

found it at Henfield, and Mr. Jenner at Lugershall.

103. O. Sprucei, Mont.

Frequent on trees and fences by rivulets, always within the reach

of occasional inundations,

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 323

104. O. cupulatum, Hoffm.

Rare: on tiles at Balcombe. Mr. Borrer has gathered it at Stor-

rington, and Mr. Jenner at Lewes.

105. O. tenellum, Bruch.

Plentiful on trees about Hurstpierpoint and Henfield, but perhaps

not generally common.

106. O. affine, Schrad.

Abundant on trees, more rarely on tiles.

107. O. speciosum, Nees ab E.

_ Very rare: one patch was gathered by Mr. Spruce in an orchard

at Henfield ; it has since been carefully sought for in the same place

without success.

108. O. rupestre, Schleich.

O. rupincola, Funk. Eng. FI.

In very small quantity on an ash-tree by a rivulet near New Close,

near Hurstpierpoint.

109. O. striatum, Hedw.

O. leiocarpum, B. et S.

Frequent on trees.

Following C. Miiller, the old name has been used for this moss,

which, if it is the species so named by Hedwig, ought to retain his

name, bad as it may be.

110. O. Lyellit, Hook. and Tayl.

Common on trees: unfrequent in fruit, which is mostly found in

woods.

111. O. pulchellum, Smith.

Rare : in several places near Hurstpierpoint and in Tilgate Forest.

On hazel at Midhurst, and on bushes on the beach near Shoreham,

Mr. Borrer.

112. O. crispum, Hedw.

Not unfrequent, especially on beech-trees, in woods near the Downs.

A somewhat smaller state than usual is sometimes met with, and

has been referred to O. crispulum, Bruch, but it does not quite cor-

respond with continental specimens.

113. O. Bruchii, Hsch.

O. coarctatum, B. et 8.

Common on trees in woods, particularly in the forests, where it

abounds.

114. O. Ludwigii, Schw.

Very rare ; on beech-trees on the north side of Woolsonbury Hill.

Only three small tufts have been seen.

21%

324 Mr.C.Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia.

115. O. jutlandicum, Brid. i. p. 296.

O. phyllanthum, B. et 8.

Common on trees. :

Genus 10. Enealypta, Schreb.

116. E. vulgaris, Hedw.

On the Downs at Halnaker near Chichester, and on the north walf

of St. Nicholas Church, Brighton, Mr. Borrer. On a wall at Stor-

rington, and on a wall between Cocking and Midhurst.

117. E. streptocarpa, Hedw.

In many places on the Downs: at Newtimber; Arundel Park ;

Offham near Lewes ; and on tiles near Hurstpierpoint : always barren.

[To be continued. |

XXVI.—On the Development of the Cirripedia.

By C. Spence Bare.

[With three Plates. }

Frew animals belonging to the European fauna, so very abundant

on our shores as the Cirripedia, have had their nature so misun-

derstood, and so long veiled in mystery. The happy discovery

of Mr. J. V. Thomson, so far back as 1826, approximated some-

what to a revelation of their real history ; and the later researches

of Burmeister, in his Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte der Ranken-

fiisser, together with those of Prof. Goodsir, in the Edinburgh

New Phil. Journal, July 1843, have further elucidated this inter-

esting inquiry. Although as yet the chain of development be-

tween the ovum and the perfect animal has not been success-

fully observed, the hiatus is not so great but that naturalists are

enabled to identify the position of these creatures in the animal

kingdom.

Feeling a little curiosity in relation to the subject, and wishing

to verify for myself the observations of Mr. Thomson, I took ad-

vantage of my residing near the shore where two or three distinct

species are common, and have occupied myself a little this sum-

mer in endeavouring to observe the animal, as well as the changes

through which the larva passes until it assumes the form and

characters of the parent. Being desirous to obtain the young,

so as to identify it with the species which are the parent of each,

I adopted the mode of breaking off the Balanus from the rocks

and obtaining the embryo in a mature state before it had left the

ovum, and of then hatching it; which was readily accomplished

upon its being plunged into sea-water,—a mode which [| found

I Prod

“ > y ae | i

j é S * : : f

Ming 4

, a wr a sa ‘ .

ve ae &

‘ ef

% ~— 7

S > Z . : ‘

‘ ; ”

y = .

” 7

« t c+ a f

ar a nd) Fu

> . P . q red fag , ;

ry ' Bi , Mn Th J

; a a ‘ c :

! ¢ "

* 5 5 he

4 4

; i :

ae ’ ‘

a ie

: .

_ it

’ ™ :

, ress .

7 . d * A

¥ .

P i ‘ ¥:

a < \ :

a * :

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. S.2. Vol.8. 2. V1.

Spence Bate. del 4 STBde C Sowerby se

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.2. Vol.8. PL, VIL.

JS be C Sowerby ge!

Spence Bate. del.

~~ Hy, NEES San ong i

eee hey

cee

pe ve Se Peat SAG Tee

Peers pasty ne 2 5 Y SS ee hs gee ne oe Oe te ln Pa a Te a

Ann. Mag. Wat, Hist, §.2.Vol.8.£t.Vil.

\ id

Lo OSS

ST We €. Sowerby sek

Spence Bate. dd.

Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia. 325

very successful, and which has enabled me to accompany this

paper with sketches of the larva of five separate species :—

1. Balanus balanoides, Linn.

2. B. porcatus, Da Costa. B. sulcatus, Brug. B.Scoticus, Wood.

3. B. perforatus, Brug. B. communis, Mont. B. (var.) Cranchii,

Leach.

4. Chthamalus depressus (?), Poli. Balanus punctatus, Mont.

5. Clitia Strémia, Miller. Balanus verruca, Mont.

Upon: placing the young as soon as hatched under the mi-

croscope, I was interested to find that it differed as much

- from Mr. Thomson’s figure as that given'by him does from the

adult animal*, thus showing that the larva’ must pass through

more than one metamorphosis prior to its assuming the figure of

the adult.

There is, on the first appearance of the larva of the Balani, a

single black spot in the centre of what would be termed the head

of the animal, appearing like the eye in Cyclops, Canthocamptus,

&ec.; but this it cannot be, since the form is not persistent in

every individual even of the same species. With what agency this

spot may be endowed I am not capable of stating, but it appears

to me to be analogous to a similar spot in the larva.of Chiro-

cephalus diaphanus+, and which, by development, is shown to

have no connection with the eyes; so also in an older stage in

the larva of the Balanus, the eyes, which are absent in the young,

become fully developed, but are found to exist distinct from this

spot, which has been looked upon as an organ of vision by all pre-

vious observers. I think, however, that we are scarcely justified

in assuming every black spot in a convenient position to be an eye :

and in this instance, when the spot may be seen in the young of

the same parent to put on almost every modification of form, I can

scarcely bring myself to subscribe to the idea of its being an agent

of sight. Moreover, in the pupa state, when the eyes are large

and conspicuous, there may be observed a spot (Pl. VIII. fig. 15,

16 5) upon the shell, the same which Mr. Thomson presumes to

be the “nucleus of the future attachment,” so like to that to

which we allude in the larva, that I am inclined to believe

* When this paper was first written, I was ignorant of the discoveries of

either Burmeister or Goodsir ; the researches of the former I have only

seen since this has been in type; and to both of whom separately is due the

' merit of the discovery of the great fact of the complex metamorphosis of

the Cirripedia; since Mr. J. V. Thomson, although the original discoverer

of both stages, did not even conjecture that there was more than a single

metamorphosis, although he was aware of the fact in the marine Decapoda,

attributing the earlier form or larva to the pedunculated division, and the

latter or pupa to the sessile division of the Cirripedia.

T Vide figures by Dr. Baird in the ‘ Hist. of British Entomostraca.’

826 Mr.C. Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia.

them, particularly if the homologies as pointed out by Burmei-

ster be correct, to be identical ; an idea which receives support

from the gradual receding of the spot from the anterior edge,

near which it may be observed in the larva previous to the first

moult ; whereas in the next it is further back, and in the third, as

given in Pl. VI. fig..3 5, the only specimen of which I have had an

opportunity of observing, it has considerably receded, being in a

line with the extremity of the probosciform organ. Therefore,

presuming such to be the case, I can scarcely appreciate the idea

advanced by this latter author, that the two large eyes in the pupa

are formed by the splitting into halves of this central spot ; or,

to translate his own words, “that the single eye is compounded

of two halves, which, by degrees, separate more and more until in

the following period they are divided by a considerable space.”

In this description their development is not analogous to that

of the eyes in the larva of the Entomostraca, which certainly in

this stage must be considered as its nearest ally. For mstance,

in the larva of Chirocephalus diaphanus the two lateral organs of

vision are apparent previous to the disappearance of the “ central

eye,” plainly showing that the real eyes are not developed from

the central spot, whatever it may be.

Among the more peculiar features of the larvee of these animals

is the presence of an elongated forked process of the abdomen,

forming to all outward appearance a second caudal appendage,

and which has been confounded with the tail in Prof. Goodsir’s

figure and description of the larva previous to the first moult,

where he says, “the last segment is armed with three sharp

strong spines which project backwards.” After the first moult

this appendage increases in length, greater or less in different

species, by the addition of another ring proceeding from the

extremity of the last, and like it terminating in a similarly forked

extremity. Of its uses in the larva, or its homology in the adult

animal, I have not been able to satisfy myself; but it is a fea-

ture in a more or less modified form (as far as I have observed)

universally present in this early stage of their development.

In Balanus perforatus, Clitia Stromia, and Chthamalus depressus,

the growth of the caudal appendages increases at the first moult

to a length much greater in proportion than the same organs do

in Balanus balanoides.

Another organ equally constant and peculiar to the early larval

stage of these animals is, that which for convenience of commu-

nication I shall calla proboscis. This, the animal has the power

of raising and lowering at pleasure, as its uses may, require.

At its extremity appears to be an oral-like aperture which is

closed by a valve or upper lip. This organ, as far as my know-

ledge goes, has no analogous representation among Crustacea, it

Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia. 327

being a feature peculiar to this stage of the larva of the Cirripedia,

among which it differs in length and size according to the species ;

like the caudal appendages, it increases in length, together with

the natatory legs, with each of the earlier successive moults. At

the base of this organ I have observed an irregular pulsation,

and consequently presume it to be the seat of the heart.

At the shoulders of the anterior extremity extends right and

left a small process, which under a one-fourth of an inch object-

glass appears to terminate most commonly in a bifid extremity ;

but through the assistance of a higher power than I have used,

I am informed by Mr. Darwin that this appearance is shown to

be erroneous, it being seen to terminate always in a point:

these are attached to the lower surface of the shield, and after the

first moult appear to consist of two articulations ; they may differ

in dimensions in respective species, but, as far as I have had an

opportunity of observing, are universally present in the sessile

division of the Cirripedia ; and judging from the figure given by

Burmeister in his memoir upon the pedunculated Cirripedia, and

those by Mr. Thomson upon the same division, they appear to

be constant throughout the whole class, and probably are, as

stated by Burmeister, homologous with the antenne; and if so,

they must represent the external or superior pair ; but in watch-

ing the habits of these young creatures I have seen nothing

which can induce me to accept the idea that they are made use

of by the animal, as he presumes, for the purpose of climbing or

holding itself in contact with any foreign body. In order to fulfill

these conditions the more perfectly, they each terminate with

a hook in Burmeister’s figure; but this, not being represented

in Thomson’s, whose observations, in most essentials, coincide’

with those which opportunity has placed within my reach, in-

duces me to receive the former author’s drawing of these an-

tenne with caution, although it is probable that he may be

correct when he presumes that they become the perambulatory

feet in the pupa; and if so, we have an interesting exemplifi-

cation of the assumed fact, that the antenne among animals are

but less modified in order to fulfill certain peculiar conditions ;

thus they represent in one stage organs of sense, whereas in the

next they fulfill the conditions of true feet. Besides these horns

or outer antenne, the larva is endowed with a smaller pair of

simple structure, more typical of those organs in Crustacea, and

which, therefore, must represent the internal or inferior pair ;

but these I have not been able to observe previous to the shed-

ding of the first exuvize, though Mr. Darwin has been so kind as

to inform me that he has seen them at that early period in the

larva of Scapellum vulgare, and Prof. Goodsir has also figured

them from the larva of Balanus Tintinnabulum ; therefore from

328 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia.

analogy it may be assumed, as most probable, that they exist in

a more or less rudimentary form in all.

The natatory legs are at this period three on each side, the

anterior pair being single and formed of three or four articula-

tions, the terminating one being armed with three or four long

spines, oné of which also is generally attached to each of the

two preceding jomts. The two posterior pairs of legs become

duplicates after the basal joint, which is large, and generally armed

with a process covered with sharp spines pointing towards the ani-

mal: each of the joints of the larger division of the double ex-

tremities of both the posterior pairs is furnished with similar

spines, some of which are in different species more or less fringed

with fine ciliated processes. The spine upon the penultimate joint

of the posterior pair of legs is in Balanus perforatus, Chthamalus

depressus and Clitia Strémia curved inwards as well as ciliated ;

each of the extremities likewise is supplied with long spines

or hair-like processes, similar to those which exist attached to

the cirrhi in the adult.

It is since these observations have been made that I have be-

come aware of Prof. Goodsir’s paper in the ‘ Edin. New Phil.

Journal,’ by which I perceive that his observations do not exactly

coincide with my own; but I think that much of the difference

may depend upon the circumstance of his having viewed the

animal from the dorsal surface only; since, if he had seen the ani-

mal from beneath, he would have observed that the anterior legs

originate from a similar position with the rest, that is, near the

centre of the animal. Of the “ large segment which (he says)

has originated at the anterior part of the body after the first

moult,” I have not been enabled to convince myself. That a

line across may sometimes be seen in the dead animals, I am

aware; but the fact of its position being not always persistent has

induced me to attribute the appearance to an accidental fold in

the tunic of the animal, originating in the roughness of mani-

pulation in mounting the specimens.

Again, in Prof. Goodsir’s figure the whole extremity of the leg

consists of but a single articulation, whereas it has appeared to

me to be, like the others, made up of several. The large basal

process of the second pair of legs is not given in the same figure ;

this, together with his not having observed the abdominal pro-

cess, is but the natural result of the drawing being made of the

dorsal surface only.

Unfortunately, from the period of the larva having obtained

its second form, which, according to my own experience, takes

place on the second and not the eighth day, as stated by Prof.

Goodsir,—and this I found invariably to be the case in every spe-

cles which I have observed,—I have not been able, even with the

Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia. 329

greatest care and watchfulness, to preserve the young creature

alive, so as to have the successive forms through which it passes,

between the figure given as the earlier form with this paper, and

that by Mr. J. V. Thomson in his ‘ Zoological Researches’ upon

Cirripedes ; consequently there is a blank existing which imagi-

nation will scarcely venture to supply ; so very unlike each other

is the form in the earlier stage, to that which the larva or rather

pupa assumes immediately prior to its adopting the character of

a fixed animal.

I am aware that almost as great a difference exists between

the very young larva of the decapod marine Crustacea and the

one into which it is transformed, and that many moultings of the

tunic must take place before the larva has arrived to the size to

which it must, ere it can put on its more permanent form; so

likewise it may be with the Cirripedia, that the larva shall so in-

crease without change of form or undergoing a fresh metamor-

phosis prior to the one figured by Mr. Thomson and my own

observation. That these animals sensibly increase in size during

fifteen days (which is the longest period that I have been enabled

to keep them alive) seems to lend assistance to this supposition ;

yet, notwithstanding, I can scarcely suppress the notion that

some unrecognized form, possessing somewhat of the characters

of each, will be found to be an intermediate stage of the creature’s

existence.

It was at the latter period of its existence as a free animal

that it was observed by Mr. Thomson, from whose figure the

one given with this paper in some slight detail differs, which

probably has arisen from the greater or less transparency of the

shells belonging to the respective specimens examined.

At this period the animal approximates much more nearly to

its permanent character than it had done previously, as the nata-

tory legs, which have increased to six pairs, together with the

caudal appendage, form, with the soft parts of the animal, as seen

through the transparent shell, a near resemblance to similar

parts, only less developed, which belong to the adult animal :

one slight exception exists in the natatory legs folding in the

larva first anteriorly and then posteriorly, somewhat in the form

of a compressed letter Z, from the last joint of which a strong

spine projects which remains erect after the members are folded

and at rest. Although six is the recognized normal number of

pairs of legs in this stage of the young animal’s existence, yet I

was only capable of counting five pairs in the specimen from

which this drawing is taken ;—-a circumstance, which might lend

assistance to establish the truth of the intermediate stage given

by Burmeister, which is figured and described as having only

three pairs similar to that of the larva in its earliest period ; and

330 Mr.C. Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia.

induces the idea that it adds a pair of legs with each successive

moult; but this link in the history of the young creature’s de-

velopment is yet to be made clear.

At the anterior base of these organs an opake spot exists

(fig. 15 a), which I presume to be the stomach.

Two larger and darker spots, situated a little higher and an-

terior, are pronounced to be organs of vision; near these are

inserted two long slender members which are supplied with

a sucker and hooks to each limb; with these the animal has

the power of attaching itself to any object, and, by using them

alternately, of perambulating on the surface of any hard sub-

stance ; thus the young creature is in the middle stage endowed

with the power of walking as well as swimming.

Here I cannot help remarking upon the gradually changing

habits of the creature, which in its early state swims about at

its own will and pleasure, using, as all aquatic creatures do, its

long tail as a rudder, by which it is enabled to direct and con-

trol its own movements ; whereas in the latter stage of its larval

existence the tail is gone, and consequently the creature is most

excentric in its movements through the water, apparently being

unable to swim direct to any fixed point. Thus it appears that

before it becomes a sedentary animal it has been partially ren-

dered incapable of fully enjoying its existence as a swimming

creature, and thus the path is softened in the change of habits

from an active to a stationary existence ; for an animal not having

power to control its movements in its natural element could

scarcely be supposed to enjoy its own existence : thus, under these

circumstances, to become stationary is to become more happy.

It is I believe generally understood that at this stage the larva

has two valves, one on either side, a right and left, united at their

posterior margin by a hinge similar to that of a bivalve among

Mollusks.

Of the correctness of this I was far from being able to con-

vince myself, insomuch that I could neither observe the hinge

nor the separation of the valves beyond a certain point at which

the two appeared to me to unite ; nor could I observe any open-

ing or shutting, the two sides appearing to me to be continually

the same, and the whole together formed a shelly cell such as [

have endeavoured to figure (Pl. VIII. fig. 17).

At this period the larva may be presumed to represent the

adult animal, and the shells of the operculum, but without the

accessory valves.

Thus it is to be remarked, that this animal in its growth from

embryo to adult puts on several distinct characters, all of which

are indicative of the Crustacea in different forms.

Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Development of the Cirripedia. 831

First, it assimilates to the appearance of the larva of certain

Entomostraca, being liberated from the ovum like them without

eyes ; after which it next approaches in character towards the

adult Entomostraca, bearing an external resemblance to the bi-

valve Crustacea, and like these perfected animals possesses organs

of sight, from which period they pass out of recognized tribes,

and comprise a family peculiar to themselves. These observations

tend to corroborate the now generally received opinion that they

are true Crustacea, and among this class they appear to fill up a

vacancy which alone was wanting throughout the whole range

of the Invertebrata,—I mean a sedentary family, one or more of

which exists among each successive race of animals.

The Polyp, from its analogy to the larva of the Medusa,

may be looked upon as representing the sedentary family among

the Acalephz,—the fossil Encrinites and the larva of the Coma-

tula as representing the same position among the Asteriz. The

Tunicata among Mollusks and the Serpule among Annelides

appear to hold a similar relation, each to their separate class,

as that which the Cirripedia occupy in relation to the Crustacea ;

and these last, by the different forms which they pass through in

their individual development, may be said to represent the type of

those separate forms in the sedentary character.

It would scarcely be just for me to close this paper without

alluding to how much I am indebted to my friend Mr. Jeffreys

both for specimens and a knowledge of the different species, his

cabinet being as rich in this department of natural history as in

that of British Mollusca ; or without expressing my thanks to Mr.

Darwin, but for whose kindness I should have been guilty of

publishing more than a single error.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES VI. VII. VIII.

Fig. 1. Balanus balanoides as it appears when first liberated from the

ovum.

— 2. The same after the first moult ; 2a, abdominal appendage.

— 3. The same after the second moult; 3a, abdominal appendage.

— 4, The same, lateral view.

— 5. Balanus perforatus just liberated from the ovum ; abdominal view.

— 6. The same after the first moult ; abdominal view.

B. The (so-called) eye.

C. Abdominal appendage.

D. Caudal termination.

E. Proboscis.

F, Supposed oral aperture which is protected by the lip or

valve G.

H.H. Horns or outer antenne.

K. K. True or interior antenne.

1, First pair of natatory legs.

2. Second ditto,

3. Third ditto.

These letters also refer to fig. 14.

832 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

Fig. 7. Balanus porcatus, abdominal view, just liberated from the ovum.

— 8. Clitia Stromia, do. do. do.

— 9. The same after the first moult ; abdominal aspect.

— 10. The same after the first moult; dorsal aspect.

— 11. Chthamalus depressus, first form, abdominal view; 11 a, caudal

extremity.

— 12. The same after first moult ; dorsal aspect.

— 13. The same after first moult; abdominal view.

—- 14. The same, lateral view.

— 15. Balanus balanoides : the pupa, or stage of the larva immediately

previous to its becoming a fixed animal, in a state of activity.

— 16. The same at rest.

— 17. The same, viewed in front.

~——- 18. The same, anterior member with sucker and hooks.

— 19. The same, posterior natatory leg and caudal appendage.

— 20. The same, soon after its becoming fixed.

— 21. The same, do. seen from above.

—~ 22. The same, a little older.

— 23, a, Spermatozoa of Balanus balanoides.

b, do. dao. Balanus perforatus.

ce, do. do. Clitia Stromia.

XXVII.—A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on

their Structure, Functions, Giconomy and Systematic Arrange-

ment. By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 102.]

77. Agelena celans.

Agelena celans, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 624.

Argus celans, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 504.

This scarce species may occasionally be met with running upon

the ground or concealed under stones in woods about Llanrwst.

The palpal organs of the male are developed in August. Though

intimately allied to the Agelene, yet M. Walckenaer has included

this spider in the genus Argus.

Genus TEGENARIA, Walck.

78. Tegenaria domestica.

Teyenaria domestica, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. il. p. 2.

pl. 16. fig. 2; Koch, Die Arachn. B. vii. p. 25. tab. 260. fig. 607,

608; Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 117.

petrensis, Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 27. tab. 260. fig. 609,

Aranea domestica, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 96.

Agelena domestica, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 125. —

Philoica domestica, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 13.

I have received specimens of Tegenaria domestica from Cam-

bridgeshire, Oxfordshire and Middlesex; but I have not ob-

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 333,

served it in the north of England and Wales. It inhabits old

buildings, spinning an extensive horizontal sheet of web in the

angles formed by the transverse junction of their walls, and in

various other situations: connected with the web, which, in ad-

dition to its lateral points of contact, is supported by numerous

fine lines attached to both surfaces and to adjacent objects above

and below it, is a short tube, usually situated in the angle formed

by the walls, which being open at its extremities not only affords

a retreat to the spider, but a ready medium of communication

also with every part of its snare. The sexes pair in May, and in

the two following months the female constructs several lenticular

cocoons of white silk of a fine texture, measuring about 2ths of

an inch in diameter, each of which contains i 130 to 150

spherical eggs of a yellowish white -colour, not agglutinated

together. All the cocoons are inclosed in separate sacs composed

of compact white silk, having particles of plaster, whitewash,

and other heterogeneous materials distributed upon their exterior

surface.

The spider alluded to by Mr. Jesse in his ‘ Scenes and Tales

of Country Life,’ p. 339, as being peculiar to Hampton Court,

and there named the “ Cardinal, ” most probably is this species.

79. Tegenaria atrica.

Tegenaria atrica, Koch, Die Arachn. B.x. p. 105. tab. 353. fig. 825.

seva, Blackw. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xii. p. 179.

In the autumn of 1843 Miss Gertrude Buller Elphinstone

obligingly transmitted to me from Middlesex living specimens

of this fine species, which ranks among our largest indigenous

spiders ; they were captured at East Lodge, Enfield, where Miss

Elphinstone then resided, and in reply to some inquiries relative

to their habits, she informed me that they were found in dwell-

ing-houses and conservatories. Subsequently I have received

specimens from Miss Ellen Clayton, who obtained them at

Oxford.

The superior spinners of this species, like those of Agelena

labyrinthica, are triarticulate, and have the spinning-tubes dis-

posed on the inferior surface of their elongated terminal joint ;

when thus modified, the principal purpose subserved by these

organs appears to be the binding down with transverse lines,

distributed by means of an extensive lateral motion, of the fila-

ments emitted from the inferior and intermediate spinners, by

which process a compact tissue is speedily fabricated. When in

captivity, Tegenaria atrica constructs a horizontal sheet of web,

with a short tube at one of the margins, serving it for a retreat.

As the tenth volume of ‘Die Arachniden’ did not come into

334 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

my possession until some months had elapsed after the publica-

tion of my description of this species in the ‘Annals and Maga-

zine of Natural History,’ I was not aware that in announcing it

as new to arachnologists I had been anticipated ; however, such

being the case, the specific name atrica, conferred upon it b

M. Koch, must take precedence of that of seva, which will follow

as a synonym. : 7

80. Tegenaria civilis.

Tegenaria civilis, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 7. pl. 16.

fig. 1; Koch, Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 37. tab. 264. fig. 618, 619.

domestica, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 13.

Agelena civilis, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 127.

Titulus 17, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 59. tab. 1. fig. 17.

The habits and ceconomy of this common spider are very

similar to those of Tegenaria domestica, for which it has frequently

been mistaken, even naturalists of high authority having included

references to Lister’s description and figure of it among the

synonyma of that species. During the summer and autumn the

female constructs several lenticular cocoons of white silk of a

fine texture, measuring about ;5,ths of an inch in diameter, in

each of which she deposits from fifty to sixty spherical eggs of

a yellowish white colour, not adherent among themselves ; these

cocoons are attached to walls, or other objects in the vicinity of

her web, and have generally particles of plaster, whitewash, or

mortar disposed on their exterior surface.

I have ascertained the following remarkable physiological facts

in connexion with Tegenaria civilis by observation and experi-

ment ; namely, that both sexes change their integument nine

times before they arrive at maturity, once in the cocoon and

eight times after quitting it; that a leg of a young individual

detached at the coxa six times consecutively may be reproduced

at each succeeding change of integument after the infliction of

the injury; that the life of this species extends through a period

of four years; that the sexual organs of the male are connected

with the digital joint of the palpi; and that the female, after

impregnation, is capable of producing nine sets of prolific eggs

in succession without renewing her intercourse with the male,

more than two years elapsing before all are deposited, and ten

months nearly intervening sometimes between the deposition of

two consecutive sets.

-Genus Ca.otss, Blackw.

81. Celotes saxatilis.

Celotes saxatilis, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 618. tab. 39.

~ fig. 6-8.

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 335

Clubiona sacatilis, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Series,

vol. iii. p. 436.

Drassus saxatilis, Blackw. Research. in Zool. p. 332.

Aranea terrestris, Wider, Mus. Senck. B. i. p. 215. taf. 14. fig. 10.

Amaurobius terrestris, Koch, Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 45. tab. 192.

fig. 463, 464. - :

subterraneus, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 15.

tigrinus, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 16.

A description of this interesting spider, which I discovered in

the spring of 1826 beneath loose fragments of rock on Snowdon,

in Caernarvonshire, was originally given in the ‘ London and

Edinburgh Philosophical Magazine,’ under the name of Clubiona

sazatilis. An examination of specimens procured afterwards in

various parts of North Wales, Lancashire and Yorkshire induced

me to remove it to the genus Drassus, on account of the curva-

ture of its maxillee (Researches in Zoology). Subsequent inves-

tigations however, made with great care, have served to convince

me that it appertains to the Agelenide, as it possesses several

marked characteristics in common with the spiders of that family ;

for example, the anterior part of its cephalo-thorax is compressed ;

the superior spinners are triarticulate, are longer than the rest,

and have the spinning-tubes disposed on the under side of the

terminal joint; each inferior tarsal claw is provided with two

pairs of fine teeth near the base; and its web is of a compact

texture, having a tube in connexion with it extending, usually,

to the extremity of a cylindrical cavity in the earth, which is

frequently excavated by the animal itself. These facts do not

appear to have received that degree of consideration from M.

Walckenaer which their importance demands, as he still seems

disposed to retain Celotes saxatilis in the genus Clubiona (Hist.

Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. pp. 441, 442). With regard to the

genus Amaurobius of M. Koch, I may remark, that, as it includes

spiders belonging to different families, which are easily distin-

guished by their organization, ceconomy and habits, it must, as

at present constituted, be rejected by systematic naturalists.

The great defect of the genera attempted to be established by

M. Koch is, that they are founded too exclusively on the dis-

position, form and relative size of the eyes ; consequently, it some-

times happens that they comprise species in other respects

decidedly incongruous.

Celotes saxatilis pairs in April, and in May the female deposits

about 120 spherical eggs of a yellowish white colour, not agglu-

tinated together, in a lenticular cocoon composed of white silk

of a fine but compact texture, measuring half an inch im dia-

meter; it is generally attached to the imferior surface of stones

by a small covering of web, on the outer side of which particles

of indurated soil are frequently distributed.

336 Mr.J: Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Aiconomy,

Genus Trextrix, Sund.

82. Textrixa lycosina.

Textrizx lycosina, Sund. Consp. Arachn. p. 19; Koch, Uebers. des

Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p..14; Die Arachn..B. vii. p. 46.

tab. 266. fig. 623, 624.

agilis, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Series,

vol. ili. p. 109; Research. in Zool. p. 348. pl. 3. fig. 1,.2.

Agelena lycosina, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 130.

Tegenaria lycosina, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i1..p. 15.

Titulus 20, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 67. tab. 1. fig..20.

Professor Sundevall was the first who proposed to imstitute

with this species the genus Jextriv, which he defined in’ his

‘ Conspectus Arachnidum,’ published in 1838 ; a like proposition,

made by myself in the autumn of the same year, was announced

in the ‘ London and Edinburgh Philosophical Magazine ;’ and it.

is a remarkable circumstance, as the Professor justly observes in

a private communication of great interest with which he favoured

me, “ that we have applied the generic name Teziriz to the same

animal without knowing anything of the coincidence.”

I gladly avail myself of this opportunity to acknowledge the

obligation I am under to the Rev. Morgan Morgan, Rector of

Conway, for his great kindness in obtaining for me, through the

medium of his friends in Sweden, important information on the —

subject of arachnology most liberally imparted by Professor Sun-

devall.

Textriz lycosina, which has a relation of analogy with the

Lycoside by the disposition and relative size of its eyes, is widely

distributed in Great Britain, most commonly occupying crevices

in rocks, stone walls, and the bark of old trees; its superior

spinners are triarticulate, having the spinning-tubes arranged on -

the under side of the elongated terminal joint, and are employed ~

in the fabrication of its snare, which consists of a sheet of web

supported both above and below by fine lines intersecting one

another at various angles, and attached to it and to adjacent ob-

jects by their extremities; a cylindrical tube in connexion with

the snare usually extends to the spider’s retreat. The sexes pair

in June, and in the following month the female deposits between

50 and 60 spherical eggs of a pale yellow colour, not adherent

among themselves, in a lenticular cocoon of white silk of a fine

but compact texture, measuring ith of an inch im diameter ; it

is attached to stones by a small covering of white web, on the

exterior surface of which particles of soil and other materials are

frequently distributed.

This spider, with a change of integument, is capable of re-

producing the legs, palpi, and terminal joint of the superior

spinners after they have been removed by amputation,

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 337

Family Theridude.

Genus THEripion, Walck.

83. Theridion lineatum. —

Theridion lineatum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. 11. p. 285.

redimitum, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. 1. p. 97; Hahn, ~

Die Arachn. B. i. p. 86. tab. 21. fig. 65.

ovatum, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 113.

Theridium redimitum, Koch, Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 133. tab. 427.

fig. 1053-1055.

Steatoda redimita, Koch, Uebers, des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 9.

Titulus 12, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 51.

This common spider, remarkable for its variation in colour,

spins among coarse herbage and the stems of shrubs numerous

fine glossy lines intersecting one another in different planes and

at various angles, which constitute a snare similar in design to

the toils constructed by the Theridia generally. It pairs in June,

and in July the female deposits about 170 spherical eggs of a

yellowish white colour, not agglutinated together, in a globular

cocoon of bluish white, blue, or greenish blue silk of a looseish

texture, measuring ith of an inch in diameter. The cocoon is

inclosed in a slight tissue of white silk connected with the in-

ferior surface of the leaves of trees and shrubs, the edges of

which are convolved about it and are retained in that position by

silken lines. The young remain a long time in this nidus with

the female and are supplied by her with food.

M. Koch, in transferring that variety of Theridion lineatum

named redimitum to the genus Steatoda of Prof. Sundevall (Con-

spectus Arachnidum, pp. 16, 17), lapsed into an inconsistency

which M. Walckenaer has pointed out in his ‘ Hist. Nat. des

Insect. Apt.’ t. 11. p. 288, and which he himself has subsequently

corrected.

84. Theridion quadripunctatum.

Theridion quadripunctatum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii.

p. 290; Hahn, Die Arachn. B.1. p. 78. tab. 20. fig. 58; Sund.

Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 118.

Steatoda quadripunctata, Sund. Consp. Arachn. p. 16, 17.

Eucharia bipunctata, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft,

p. 7; Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 99. tab. 418. fig. 1027.

Phrurolithus ornatus, Koch, Die Arachn. B.vi. p. 114. t. 208. fig. 515.

Titulus 11, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 49. t. 1. fig. 11.

Crevices in walls and rocks, and interstices among stones are

the haunts selected by this species, which occurs in many parts

of England and Wales. It pairs in May, and in June the female

constructs a globular cocoon of yellowish white silk of a loose

texture, measuring ;%ths of an inch in diameter; it is usually

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii.

338 On the Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders.

attached to objects situated in the vicinity of her snare, and con-

tains about 50 spherical eggs of a pinkish colour, not agglutinated

together.

A female Theridion quadripunctatum, placed in a phial which

was closely corked and locked up in a book-case, continued to

exist without receiving any nutriment whatever from the 15th of

October 1829 to the 30th of April 1831, when it died. That

so voracious an animal should be capable of enduring abstinence

from food for so long a period is certainly an extraordinary fact.

85. Theridion sisyphum.

Theridion sisyphum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 298;

Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 97; Hahn, Die Arachn.

B. ii. p. 47. tab. 58. fig. 132.

lunatum, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 111.

Theridium lunatum, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft,

p- 8; Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 74. tab. 273. fig. 645, and B. xii.

p- 137. tab. 429. fig. 1060, 1061.

Steatoda lunata, Sund. Consp. Arachn. p. 16, 17.

Titulus 14, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 53. tab. 1. fig. 14.

Though I have never observed Theridion sisyphum in the open

air, yet it is not uncommon in greenhouses, where it constructs

an extensive complicated snare, somewhat of a pyramidal form,

which consists of numerous fine glossy lines intersecting one

another in different planes and at various angles. The sexes

pair in June, and during the summer and autumn the female

fabricates several balloon-shaped cocoons of different sizes, varying

from ith to ird of an inch in diameter, which she suspends in

the upper part of her snare with their larger extremities down-

wards; they are composed of reddish brown silk of a fine but

compact texture, and the largest of them sometimes comprises

between 400 and 500 spherical eggs of a pale yellowish white

colour, not adherent among themselves. Young spiders and

cocoons containing eggs may frequently be seen in the snare at

the same time.

86. Theridion riparium.,

Theridion riparium, Blackw. Research. in Zool. p. 354.

saxatile, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 328.

Theridium saxatile, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft,

p- 8; Die Arachn. B. iv. p. 116. tab. 141. fig. 324, 325.

The ceconomy of this species, which is evidently identical with

the Theridium saxatile of M. Koch, is very remarkable. It spins

under the projections of broken precipitous banks in the woods

about Oakland a snare composed of fine glossy lines arranged

after the manner of the Theridia. The union of the sexes takes

Zoological Society. 339

place in July, and in August the female fabricates a slender coni-

cal tube of silk of a very slight texture, measuring from one and

a half to two and a half inches in length, and about half an inch

in diameter at its lower extremity ; it is closed above, open below,

thickly covered externally with particles of indurated earth, small

stones, and withered leaves and flowers, which are incorporated

with it, and is suspended perpendicularly in the snare by lines at-

tached to its sides and apex. In the upper part of this singular

domicile the female constructs several globular cocoons of yellow-

ish white silk of a slight texture, having a mean diameter of

about jth of an inch, in each of which she deposits from twenty

to sixty small spherical eggs of a pale yellowish white colour, not

agglutinated together. The young, after quitting the cocoons,

remain a long time with the female and are provided by her with

food, which consists chiefly of ants. seh

It would appear that M. Walckenaer, prior to the publication

of the second volume of his ‘ Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt.,’ was

not cognisant of my researches in this department of zoology, as

in various instances he has adopted the names given by other

arachnologists to spiders which I had previously described, with-

out any reference to those assigned to them by me. I may refer

to Theridion riparium as presenting a case in point.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 25, 1850.—Wm. Yarrell, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair.

1. CATALOGUE OF THE MAMMALIA or CEYLON. COLLECTED

AND OBSERVED BY E. F. Kexaart, M.D., F.L.S.

| Having already published a list of the Mammalia of the Island in

our Number for May 1851, we merely give the descriptions of the

new species indicated by the author.—Ep. Ann. Nat. Hist.]

GOLUNDA NEWERA.

Fur soft, yellowish brown varied with black; chin and beneath

yellowish grey ; under-fur dark lead-colour ; soft long hairs on the

upper parts of the head and body, with longer black-tipped hairs

having a subterminal yellowish band ; fur of belly dark lead-colour

tipped with yellowish grey ; ears large, hairy on both sides, of a light

rusty or ashy colour ; whiskers slender, moderately long, some greyish,

others blackish ; tail shorter than the body, tapering to a point, scaly ;

upper surface of a black colour and covered with short semi-adpressed

black hair ; lower surface yellow or ashy colour, covered with short

hair of the same yellow colour; feet having dark brown claws, pur-

plish ; four toes to the fore-feet, with a clawless rudimentary thumb ;

five hind-toés, three middle subequal ; soles nearly bald, blackish ;

palma studded with four small tubercles ; planta with six tubercles,

the two foremost considerably larger ; incisors yellow, superior ones

22%

340 | Zoological Society.

grooved in the centre; molars flat, deeply 3-lobed, tubercles rising

in three distinct lines, middle larger than those of the sides, and the

front one extending beyond the two other lobes. |

Length of body and head, 34 inches; tail, 23.

This rat is found in the black soil of Newera Ellia, and is'a blot

destroyer of peas and potatoes. The only two specimens I had, lived

for some days in a cage and played like mice.

CorRSIRA NEWERA ELLIA. (Or variety of Corsira nigrescens. )

Slaty or ashy black, very slightly washed with rufous on the upper

parts ; no trace of rufous beneath, which is paler slaty ; whiskers long,

very thin, greyish; legs from half way down the thighs covered with

short adpressed hairs ; feet fleshy grey ; hair on the toes longer, and

those of the hind-feet extending over the claws; claws white, those

of the front feet elongated, compressed, acute ; toes 5-5, all clawed ;

ears large, naked, partially hid in the fur ;_ tail black, round, tapering,

rather scaly, and thinly covered with short hair intermixed with much

longer, glossy, shining, thin, stiff hairs, some of which are also seen in

the upper parts and sides of the lower half of the body ; teeth white

throughout.

Length of body and head, 31 inches; tail, 24.

Found in Newera Ellia and even on Pedrotellgala, the highest

mountain in Ceylon, which rises from the plains of Newera Ellia, and

is 8020 feet above the sea’s level. I had one quite docile in a box

for some days, which fed ravenously on earth-worms ; it used to run

about the table and on my arms without attempting to get away ; it

died one frosty night.

This shrew differs from the Sorex murinus chiefly in the absence

of all unpleasant smell. I could not trace any glands or lectee in any

part of the body. The elongated fore-claws is another good specific

distinction. 'The Sorex murinus is also found here, and I am inclined

to think that a very diminutive shrew, of which I have seen only one

specimen, is another species, but which for the present I have con-

sidered as only the young of the above-described animal. . It re-

sembles in every point the Sorex pygmeus of Hodgson (Mag. Nat.

Hist. vol. xv.). There are several characters in our Corsirva which

make me consider it not identical with the C. nigrescens of Gray,

especially the greater length of its tail than in the animal found on

the continent of India, which I know only from Mr. Gray’s de-

scription.

2. ON THE BLOOD-COLOURED EXUDATION FROM THE SKIN OF

THE Hippopotamus. By Joun Tomes, F.R.S.

The exudation is composed of a transparent fluid in which float

two kinds of corpuscles; one kind is tolerably abundant, and is both

transparent and colourless; the other is comparatively rare and of

a bright red colour. To the solution of these latter bodies the

fluid owes its peculiar colour.

The colourless corpuscles are spherical in shape, and vary in

diameter from the 3450th to the 2100th of an inch; the majority

however measure about the 3000th of an inch. Their structure is

Zoological Society. 341

granular, and in about the same degree as the colourless corpuscles

of blood, and the ordinary exudation corpuscles, to which they pre-

sent a strong resemblance.

Many of these bodies preserve their figure for a considerable time,

while others become collected into clusters and form irregular broken

masses. oy

The coloured corpuscles are pe te in size and shape, and are

composed of an aggregation of minute elongated and sometimes

triradiate bodies, many of which appear, from their irregular and

obscure outline, as though partially dissolved. In the immediate

neighbourhood of these, the fluid has a much deeper colour than

elsewhere. From these circumstances I have been led to conclude

that the general pink colour of the fluid is due to the solution of the

coloured particles, and not simply to their presence. In this parti-

cular the fluid under consideration is strikingly different. from blood,

which owes its colour to the presence of coloured globules and not to

their solution.

Whether the red colour of the exudation is a condition of youth,

and of an imperfect condition of the skin, and has ceased in con-

sequence of the increased age of the animal and the consequent more

perfect development of the integument, or has ceased in consequence

of the change of climate to which the animal has been lately subjected,

is a question which, with the facts at present at our disposal, can-

not be satisfactorily determined. |

We have however sufficient evidence to warrant the conclusion, that

the thick tenacious exudation, whether coloured or otherwise, is

poured out only during the time the skin is immersed in water, and

that it has an especial reference to the aquatic habits of the animal.

It appears for the time to convert the surface of the body into a mu-

cous membrane, and then, on the animal leaviug the water, to furnish

by its inspissation an epidermis.

Should further inquiry show that the thickness of the exudation

arises from a solution of the colourless globules, its relation to mucus

will be still further established, and a microscopic examination into

the structure of the skin will become a subject of great physiological

interest.

3. ON six NEW SPECIES OF HumminG Brrps.

By Joun Govuxp, F.R.S. Etc.

Although the Trochilidee have lately received much attention both

from our own and the continental naturalists, the subject is far from

exhausted, as is shown by the circumstance of my being able to bring

before the notice of the Society this evening no less than six species

hitherto uncharacterized and unknown. These great accessions to the

family are all from a state with which we have as yet had but little in-

tercourse—that of Veragua in Central America; and we are indebted

for a knowledge of them to the researches of an enterprising traveller

and botanist, M. Warzewicz, who has just returned from that coun-

try, where he successfully explored many forests and other districts

not previously trodden by the foot of civilized man. Unfortunately,

both for myself and for science, he was not able, in consequence of the

342 Zoological Society.

heavy rains which prevailed at the time, to procure or to preserve the

examples in so fine a state as could be wished; although much muti-

lated and otherwise damaged, they are, however, sufficiently perfect

to admit of my furnishing the following descriptions :—

1. Trocu1Lus (SELOSPHORUS) SCINTILLA.

Male: upper surface bronzy green ; on the throat a gorget of glit-

tering fiery red, the feathers of which are much produced on either

side ; beneath the gorget a band of buffy white ; wings purple-brown ;

central tail-feathers brownish black, margined with rusty red ; lateral

tail-feathers brownish black on their outer and rusty red on their

inner webs; under surface reddish brown; bill black.

Female: upper surface as in the male, but not so bright ; under

surface white ; throat-feathers less produced, and spotted with brown

on a white ground; flanks buff; tail rufous, crossed by a crescentic

bar of black near the tip.

Total length of the male, 23 inches ; bill, 4; wing, 13; tail, 1.

Hab. Volcano of Chiriqui, at an altitude of 9000 feet.

This is an extremely beautiful species, and forms a miniature re-

presentative of the Zrochilus rufus, to which it is somewhat allied.

2. TrocuiLus (THAUMATIAS ?) CHIONURA.

Male: upper surface very dark grass-green; wings purplish

brown ; central tail-feathers bronzy green ; lateral tail-feathers white,

largely tipped with black ; throat pale shining green; flanks green-

ish; centre of the abdomen and under tail-coverts white; upper

mandible black, base of the lower mandible fleshy white.

Female: upper surface as in the male, but paler; lateral tail-fea-

thers white, as in the male, but crossed near the extremity with an

oblique band, instead of being tipped with black; throat and under

surface generally white. :

Total length, 35 inches; bill, £; wing, 21; tail, 13.

Hab. Chiriqui near David, province of Veragua, at an altitude of

from 2000 to 3000 feet.

This is a remarkable species, differing, as it does, from all other

Humming-Birds with which I am acquainted, in the large amount of

white on the tail-feathers, which shows very conspicuously when that

organ is spread. In form it is very similar to the 7’. brevirostris and

T. longirostris of the Brazils.

3. TrocuiLus (THALURANIA) VENUSTA.

The entire crown, back of the neck, and upper part of the back,

shoulders, abdomen, and under tail-coverts, beautiful shining ultra-

marine blue; throat and fore-part of the neck rich metallic green ;

wings purplish black ; tail considerably forked, and of a blackish

blue ; bill black.

Total length, 4 inches; bill, 2; wing, 21; tail, 14.

Hab, Volcano of Chiriqui in Veragua.

Remark.-—Nearly allied to, and of the same form and size as, the

T. furcatus, but a far finer bird.

4. Trocui.us ( ?) C&RULEOGULARIS.

Male: upper surface, shoulders, abdomen and under tail-coverts,

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 343

shining grass-green ; throat, sides of the neck and chest, rich violet-

blue; wings purple-brown; tail rather forked; central feathers

bronzy green; lateral feathers purplish black; upper mandible and

tip of the lower black ; basal portion of the latter fleshy white.

Female: upper surface shining grass-green, but of a paler hue

than in the male; tail as in the opposite sex, except that the lateral

feathers are tipped with white ; centre of the throat, abdomen and

under tail-coverts white.

Total length, 32 inches ; bill, 3; wing, 2; tail, 14.

Hab. Near David, on the north side of the Cordillera, Veragua.

I am also indebted to Dr. T. B. Wilson of Philadelphia for the

loan of a specimen from Panama. This species is precisely of the

same elegant form as the 7. Goudotii, but is of a larger size, and is

at once distinguished from that bird by its blue breast.

5. Trocaivus ( ?) CASTANEOVENTRIS.

Crown of the head metallic green; upper surface green; wings

purplish brown ; tail dark bronzy green, crossed near the tip by a

broad band of black ; the lateral feathers tipped with buff, which de-

creases in extent as the feathers approach the central ones; all the

under surface reddish chestnut ; bill black.

Total length, 4 inches; bill, 2; wing, 21; tail, 14.

Hab. Cordillera of Chiriqui, at an altitude of 6000 feet.

Remark.—This is a moderately sized species, and is not allied to

any other member of the family with which I am acquainted; I am

therefore unable to assign it a place in any of the sections hitherto

proposed ; the specimens I possess appear to be immature, and are

unfortunately in bad condition.

6. TrocuiLus (——?) NIVEOVENTER.

Crown of the head and back of the neck bronzy green; back rich

coppery bronze; wings purple-brown; upper tail-coverts reddish

purple ; tail purple-black ; throat resplendent green ; abdomen snow-

white; flanks green; under tail-coverts greenish brown, margined

with white ; bill black, except the basal three-fourths of the lower

mandible, which are flesh colour.

Total length, 33 inches; bill, 4; wing, 23; tail, 14.

Hab. Near David; warm countries of Veragua.

Remark.—Nearly allied to 7. Edwardi and T. erythronotus ; from

the former, however, it differs in the colour of the tail, and from the

latter in the white colouring of the breast.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

Thursday, 19th June.—Professor Balfour, President, in the Chair.

A copy of the new edition of the Society’s Catalogue of British

Plants was laid on the table. ;

Mr. Henry Paul presented a specimen of Codium Bursa, collected

in the neighbourhood of Brighton.

Dr. Balfour exhibited specimens of Bryum Wahlenbergii from

Arniston, near Edinburgh, where they were collected by Mr. Veitch,

344 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

gardener at Arniston; also of Gottschea appendiculata from New

Zealand, collected by Mr. Sinclair. .

Mr. Sibbald exhibited flowering plants of Savifraga hirta, which

he had received from Galtee More, in the county of Tipperary, one

of the few stations recorded for this species. Mr. Sibbald agreed

with Mr. Babington’s views as to the distinetness of iS. Airta from

S. hypnoides and 8. afinis, and referred to the figures in ‘ English

Botany’ as characteristic of the plants.

rie following papers: were read :—

1. ‘Qn the Government Teak Plantations of Mysore and Mala-

bar.”? By Hugh Cleghorn, M.D., H.E.1.C.S.

The author exhibited specimens of teak from the plantations of

Mysore and Malabar, and stated the glory of the Ghaut Forest was

its teak, the vast’ importance of which was becoming daily more

known and appreciated; the timber indeed. had been long prized.

Bontius described the tree under the name of Quercus indica, though,

except as regards the timber, it has no resemblance. to the oak.

Rheede has given an accurate representation of Tectona grandis, and

a good account of the teak forests of Malabar :—“Crescit, ubique in

Malabar, at preesertim in Provincia Calicolan (Calicut) ubi integree

sylvee ingentium harum arborum reperiuntur. * * * Lignum

vero hujus arboris, quercino ligno haud absimile, oper fabrili accom-

modum, atque Naupegis ad navium fabricam in usu est: sed in aquis

(preesertim dulcibus) teredini facile obnoxium.”’ Dr. Cleghorn stated

that he had travelled in 1847 the route followed by Buchanan in 1801

(see. Journal, vol. iii. p. 287), and that the teak forests therein men-

tioned had well nigh disappeared. Much attention is now given to

this important article of trade by the government of India; planta-

tions have been established in Malabar and Mysore, and their present

ee condition gives the prospect of eventual success.

2. On Chantransia, Desv.””. By John Ralfs. . This paper will

be found at p. 302.

3. “ Notice of Belenia prealta of Jacquemont.” - By Dr. Balfour.

Jur. Balfour stated that the plant exhibited by him at the last meeting,

a species of Hyoscyamus, turns out to be the Belenta prealta of

Jacquemont. The genus Belenia differs from Hyoscyamus in its

corymbose inflorescence and more regular flowers. The plant is de-

scribed and figured in Jacquemont’s work. It grows on the Hima-

laya at great elevations, and towards the northern slope, abounding

on the elevated flat plains. The plant im the Botanic Garden was

pen from seeds sent by Major Madden to Mr. Moore of Glasnevin.

. “Remarks on some Australian products.” By Samuel Moss-

man. Mr. Mossman exhibited specimens of the following products

brought by him from Australia :—

"1. New Zealand Flax.

2. “ Kauri Gum,”’ of commerce.—“ This is a very pure resin from

the Dammara australis or Kauri Pme of New Zealand, and has been

erroneously termed a gum by the settlers. The tree bears fertile and

sterile cones, and sheds its bark like the Hucalyptus of Australia.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 345.

The timber is much valued in the navy for making large and durable

spars. A remarkable circumstance connected with the collecting of

this resin is, that it is principally found amongst sandy soil, on open

fern-land, where not the vestige of a tree is to be found ;. a fact which

indicates the existence at a recent date of extensive forests of this pine,

having merely surface roots on the thin soil of these islands, deriving

their nourishment mainly from the humid state of the atmosphere

which characterizes that climate.” : | : .

3. * Mimosa Bark,”’ of commerce.—*‘ This is the bark of Acacia

dealbata, and contains a greater per-centage of tannin than any other

bark. It is a handsome tree, from 15 to 30 feet high, forming luxu-

riant groves on the banks of streams, most abundant in Port. Phili

and 'Twofold Bay, between the parallels of lat. 34° and 38°. These

groves, when in full blossom, send forth a fragrance which may be

detected several miles distant, and on approaching them they present

one of the most picturesque features in Australian forest: scenery.”

4, Seeds from the cone of Araucaria Bidwillit. : |

5. Fossil Ferns in Shale, from the Coal-measures of Australia.

** Evidence has been found of the carboniferous strata running along

the east coast of Australia, extending north and south a distance of

1000 miles.” , :

Mr. Mossman also exhibited twenty new species of Australian

plants, and remarked—‘* Since Brown’s ‘ Prodromus’ was published

in 1810, very little has been done in illustrating the botany of Au-

stralia. Few genera have been added to the list given by this emi-

nent botanist. Although Cunningham, Labillardiére and others have

added materially to our list of species, there is still a vast field open

in this interesting region-to future additions in botanical discovery, as

is evident from the little I have done myself in that distant land ;

having brought home forty new species, some of which I now exhibit.

In my herbarium of Ferns is one rather interesting to the student of

this department of botany. No. 667 may be considered a variety of

Stegania (Lomaria) nuda, R. Br. ; it has the fructification of Loma-

ria, but the venation of Blechnum im parts of the frond, but not in

all. Sir William Hooker and Mr. J. Smith have observed it before,

and do not agree with Mr. Brown entirely in his discrimination of the

two genera; for example, Mr. Smith considers the Lomaria Spicant

of Mr. Brown as a Blechnum, and this variety of Lomaria nuda, Br.,

tends merely to show, according to him, that it too is truly a Blech-

num, not a Lomaria.”’

6. Dr. Balfour made some remarks on the glandular stipules o

Cinchonaceze.— Mr. Weddell states that on the inner surface of the

base of the stipules of Cinchona and allied genera, he had observed

numerous small glands which secreted a gummy fluid. In Cinchona

the secretion is transparent and fluid, while in several other genera it

is solid and opake, and seems to glue the stipules to the bud which

they embrace ; this is particularly the case in Pimentelia glomerata.

In Rondeletia the secretion is soft, like wax, and of a beautiful green

colour. The inhabitants of Peru give it the name of Aceite-Maria,

or Oil of Mary; they collect it carefully, and use it as an external

application in various diseases. The stipular glands have an oval or

346 Miscellaneous.

lanceolate form, and are somewhat pointed. The axis of the gland

is in the form of an elongated cone; it is composed of elongated and

dense cellular tissue. Dr. Balfour, with the aid of his pupil, Mr.

Matthews, examined these glands in many Cinchonacee, and they

detected them in fresh specimens of the following :—-Cinchona Cali-

saya, Burchellia capensis, Cephaélis Epecacuanha, Coffea arabica,

Izora javanica, Mussenda frondosa, Rondeletia speciosa, Pavetta

indica, Luculia gratissima and Pinceana, Pentas carnea, Gardenia

Stanleyana, and other species. In some the secretion was beautifully

coloured.

Dr. Balfour stated that he had recently received a letter from Dr.

Walker-Arnott, in which he remarks, that in preparing spiral vessels

to show them fresh, he finds the most easy plan is to take the petiole

or peduncle of Pinguicula vulgaris and squeeze it between two glass

slides, so that it may become thin and transparent. In this way a

preparation is made, which, when put under the microscope, ex-

hibits spiral vessels and annular ducts distinctly without any further

trouble.

Dr. Balfour exhibited specimens of Knappia agrostidea, recently

collected by Mr. Syme at Gullane Links, but which he had subse-

quently ascertained to have been sown there by several botanists at

different times; as also Ranunculus confusus, Gr. et G., from a pond

at the same place; and R. trichophyllus, from the pools at Gullane :

the latter is considered by Mr. Babington and others as a variety of

R. aquatilis. Dr. Balfour also exhibited from Mr. Syme dried spe-

cimens of Narcissus poeticus, retaining the beautiful colour of the

flower ; the specimens had been received in a fresh state from the

Rev. Mr. Bree, Allesley Rectory.

MISCELLANEOUS.

ORTHAGORISCUS MOLA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Edinburgh, 7 West Maitland Street,

September 20, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—Having had the opportunity this morning of ex-

amining a recent specimen of the Short Sun-Fish, Orthagoriscus mola,

it occurred to me it might be of sufficient interest to justify my trou-

bling you with a note of its capture. It was taken by some fishermen

while swimming or rather floating near the surface of the sea, off the

coast of Haddingtonshire, near Dunglass, on the 18th of this month.

Its length was about 21 inches from the point of the nose to the ex-

tremity of the tail; and its breadth in front of the dorsal fin across

to anus, immediately in front of anal fin, was 13 inches 6 lines ; the

length of the dorsal fin was 9 inches, and the anal 8 inches 6 lines,

both being very moveable at their junction with the body ; the length

of the caudal fin, which unites these two other fins together, was

2 inches at its centre, the long “‘ hinge-like”’ part connecting it to the

body being 1 inch 9 lines in breadth at the same place ; the rays of

Miscellaneous. 347

the different fins (pectoral, dorsal and anal) correspond to the num-

bers given in Yarrell’s well-known ‘ History of British Fishes,’ ex-

cept that those of the thick caudal fin were so indistinct that I could

not detect them by external examination. The fish was of a dingy

bluish or dark leaden colour on the upper parts, mottled with a

lighter colour on the sides, and of a light gray approaching to a silvery

white on the abdomen, the ‘ hinge-like” portion of the fins, espe-

cially of the caudal, having a reddish or dark flesh-coloured tinge ;

round the eye the colour was paler, and the eye itself was of a dark

bluish-gray colour, with a bright “silvery ring round the pupil.”

The flesh felt soft and flabby, the fish being apparently in bad con-

dition, and weighing only 11 lbs. avoird. The skin was slightly

wrinkled, and was rough all over like a shark’s.

I remain, Gentlemen, yours very respectfully,

Joun Avex. Smitu, M.D.

P.S. I may mention that the skin of a specimen of this fish, much

about the same size as the one I have described, was exhibited to the

Royal Physical Society here last winter, having been captured by one

of the members while dredging in Loch Ryan.

CARCHARIAS VULPES.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

Cork, September 20, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—An example of the Fox Shark (Carcharias Vulpes)

occurred in Ringabella Bay, close to the mouth of Cork Harbour, on

the 31st of last month. It got entangled in a net and was secured

by the fishermen. It was considerably smaller than the individual

lately recorded in your Magazine by Mr. Thomson ; the whole length

of the animal being 7 feet 4 inches, and that of the upper segment of

tail 3 feet 9 inches nearly. Owing to the ignorance of the person to

whom the skinning was entrusted, the specimen has unfortunately

not been saved. The fish was a male.

Yours respectfully,

J. (R.) Harvey, M.D.

On the Arrangement of Fossil Animal Remains in Collections.

By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.

There appears to be considerable difference of opinion among geo-

logists and. fossil collectors respecting the manner in which fossil

specimens of animals should be arranged. I have therefore been in-

duced to put together the following notes :—

1. Some agree with Cuvier, Lamarck, Fleming, and other zoolo-

gists, that they should be arranged with and in the same series as

similar specimens of the recent animals.

2. Others, that they should be first divided according to the strata

in which they are found, and the specimens of each stratum arranged

in a zoological method.

3. Others, that they should be simply arranged zoologically in a

collection by themselves. |

I have long been of opinion that no collection of zoology can be con-

348 Miscellaneous.

sidered as complete, or worthy the name of a scientific collection,

unless it contains the fossil animals and has them arranged on both

the first and second of these plans.

The first is requisite to. enable the zoologist to study the exist-

ing and the extinct animal, and without this advantage it is impossible

that the natural method of animals, which is the true study of the

scientific zoologist, can ever be discovered; on the other hand, it is

only by the accurate comparison of the fossil remains of extinct ani-

mals with the skeletons and other hard parts of existing animals,

that the proper characters of the fossil species can be discovered.

It has always appeared to me that a zoological collection, not con-

taining the fossil as well as the recent species, is as imperfect as a

collection of recent vertebrated animals would be if it did not contain

specimens of skulls and skeletons ; and a collection of shells, sea-eggs

and corals would be, if they were without examples of molluscous

and radiated animals preserved in spirits.

The second plan, that of arranging a second series of the fossils

when they have been well determmed by comparison with the

existing species, in series according to the strata in which they are

found, is of the same importance to the zoologist as the geographical

arrangement of the existing species, and of the utmost importance to

the geologist, as affording him one of the best characters yet dis-

covered for identifying the strata of the earth’s surface. There are

several private collections of fossils in this country where this system

of arrangement has been carried out in a limited manner, that is to

say, they are chiefly confined to the fossils of this country, or of some

other special locality ; but I have never seen any collection where it

has been followed to a great extent; and I am convinced that the

formation of such a collection, combining together the fossils of each

stratum or bed from the various parts of the world, would have a most

important effect on the progress of geological science, and at the same

time bring together facts of the greatest value to the scientific zoolo-

gist who is studying the development and natural arrangement of

organized beings. The third plan does not afford the facilities re-

quired by either the zoologist or the geologist, and is of as little use

as a collection of the kind can be.

EARLY NOTICES OF THE ROYAL MENAGERIES IN LONDON.

Tue interest which has been excited by the arrival of the Hippopota-

mus and his keepers induces us to give insertion to the following

curious notice, from a record of the reign of Edw. III. in the year

1364; together with a note on the subject with which we have been

favoured by Prof. Owen, and some notices of the Royal Menageries,

and animals mentioned by our earlier historians.

** Les Archives de Guild-Hall offrent des renseignements si vari¢s,

que quelques-uns intéressent méme les Sciences Naturelles; ainsi on

y trouve, 4 la date du 4 Novembre 1364, un acte intitulé Breve pro

bestia de terra Egypti, vocata Oure. Le roi écrivait au maire en

faveur de son animal (quemdam bestiam nostram). I] avait appris

que les habitants de Londres formaient le projet de maltraiter les

Miscellaneous. 349

deux citoyens auxquels la garde de cet animal extraordinaire avait été

confiée, et de tuer la béte elle-méme (dictam bestiam atrociter inter-

ficiendam). Il lui mandait en conséquence de prendre toutes les me-

sures nécessaires pour défendre la béte et ses gardiens, désormais sous

sa protection spéciale*. Les rois d’ Angleterre entretenaient dés lors

une ménagerie 4 la Tour de Londres, ainsi qu’on en trouve la preuve

dans les actes publi¢és par les soins de la commission des archives

d’ Angleterre ; mais cet owre, dont le nom ne se rencontre point dans

les nomenclatures des animaux connus aux moyen age, était probable-

ment une béte extraordinaire gardée & part dans la ville, et a lexist-

ence de laquelle s’étaient attachées quelques idées superstitieuses+.”’

* Royal College of Surgeons, London, August 27, 1851.

“My pear Sir,—From the circumstance of the ‘ Bestia de terra

Egypti, vocata Oure,’ requiring two keepers, and bemg so formidable

as to alarm the citizens and lead to projects for destroying it, it must

have been some large and formidable species. From Egypt might be

derived the following Mammals suiting that description :—2-horned

Rhinoceros, Hippopotamus, Elephant, Giraffe, Lion, Syrian Bear.

The Elephant and Lion would be known and called by their proper

names: the Ursus Syriacus is not a very large or formidable species :

the Hippopotamus would require water in quantity sufficient for im-

mersion. As to the Giraffe, this is so gentle a creature that one can

hardly suppose it should have excited any enmity or alarm in the

breasts of the citizens. Perhaps the Rhinoceros would be the most

likely guess, if it is worth hazarding one on grounds so slender as

those contained in the interesting extract published by M. Delpit.

There is also the ‘ Crocodile.’

** Believe me, dear Sir, sincerely yours,

“ RicHARD OWEN.”

* Richard Taylor, Esq., Sec. L.S.”

The celebrated physician Johannes Caius, in the letter which he

addressed to his intimate friend Gesner, in the reign of Elizabeth,

gives several particulars relative to the royal menagerie of wild beasts

in the Tower of London: ‘ Leones cicurari possunt—in arce Londi-

nensi leones custodum suorum oscula excipiunt, contactum admittunt

et colludunt. Ipse vidi. Ista animalia [ Uncie] tam ferocia sunt, ut

custos, cum primo vellet de loco in locum movere, cogebatur fuste in

caput acto (ut aiunt) semimortua reddere, atque ita in capsam ligneam

ad hoc factam, et respirationis gratia perforatam reponere, atque ita

de loco in locum tuto transportare. Post horam reviviscebant tamen

heee, ut cati, non nisi extremis injuriis obnoxia morti. Itidem fecit

custos cum é capsa exeruit. Jam vero novas rationes invenerunt

reponendi et eximendi, trahendo ea in capsam fune, et capsam eis

admovendo conto. Fceminam jamdudum ira sustulit: parvi canis

* Reg. G. fol. 140.

T, Collection général des Documents Frangais qui: se trouvent en Angle-

terre ; par Jules Delpit, 1847. In. publishing this extensive and very cu-

rious Collection, M. Delpit observes, “‘ C’est certainement une grande gloire

pour la commune de Londres de posséder des archives plus complétes que

celles d’aucune autre ville.”

350 Miscellaneous.

consuetudine mansuescit mas, adeo ut resupinatus complectatur canem

pedibus et colludat, ita ut nec dente leedat nec ungue.”’

Caius has a chapter De Cornibus Cervi Palmati, of which he had

seen and figured a specimen in the monastery at Kenilworth in War-

wickshire :—another chapter, also, on the Bonasus, whose skull and.

ribs were then preserved in the chapel of Guy of Warwick. In this

he also mentions the Wild Cattle of our forests.

Notices of the Crocodile by the English Crusaders.

* De Cocodrillis, §e.—Cocodrillos apud Damietam invenimus et

_interfecimus : est autem bestia crudelis, homines et jumenta devorans,

apertis oculis solo visu ova sua fovet: exclusi pulli statim fugiunt

parentem quasi hostem, quos enim rapere potest in momento glutit

et devorat.”

«« igyptii vero honoraverunt Prophetam, sepelientes eum juxta

tumulum Regum, memores beneficiorum que prestiterat Aigypto,

oratione enim sua fugaverat bestias aquarum, quas Greeci Cocodrillos

appellant.” —Historia Captionis Damiete: apud Gale, Historie

Anglicane Scriptores XV. vol. ii. p. 452.

They are called Cocodryll in Trevisa’s Chronicle.

RicHarD TAyLor.

A Monograph of Macrochisma, a genus of Gasteropodous Mollusca

belonging to the family Fissurellide. By ArtHur Apams, R.N.,

F.L.S.

Macrocuisma, Swainson.

Animal? Shell elongated, clypeiform, radiately ribbed, extremities

elevated ; foramen very large, elongated, placed near the hind part,

with a groove posteriorly ; the hind margin sinuated.

1. Macrocuisma MAxiMA, A. Adams. WM. festd oblongd, costis

parum elevatis subrugosis, striisque concentricis obsoletis ornatd,

fusco radiatim maculatd, dorso elevatd, lateribus planulatis,

extremitate anticd rotundatd; posticd elevatd, subtruncatd ;

foramen dilatatum, postice excavatum. fab. ?

2. MacrocuismMA piLATATA, A. Adams. M. testd ovato-oblongd,

radiatim costatd, rubrd, albo variegatd, utrinque rotundatd,

lateribus dilatatis ; foramen oblongum, in medio angustatum.

Hab. 2

3. MacrocHiIsMA HIATULA, Swainson, Manual of Malacology,

p- 356,

Fissurella macrochisma, Sow.

M. testd ovato-oblongd, radiatim costellatd, fuscd, subdepressd,

lateribus concavis, utrinque rotundatd ; foramen magnum, ob-

longum, postice dilatatum, extremitate posticd valde elevatd ;

margine vix sinuato, Hab. ?

4, Macrocuisma compressa, A. Adams. M. testd angusté

oblongd, albidd, roseo radiatim pictd, costellis granulosis striis-

que concentricis decussatd, utrinque rotundatd, dorso convex,

lateribus compressis, in medio inflexis, extremitate posticd valde

elevatd ; foramen magnum, lanceolatum, postice dilatatum.

Hab. ?

Meteorological Observations. 351

5. Macrocu1sMA MEGATREMA, A. Adams. WM. testd ovato-ob-

longd, albidd, roseo radiatim pictd, costellis rugosis strisque

concentricis sculptd, dorso subelevatd, lateribus planulatis ;

foramen ovato-lanceolatum, permagnum. Hab. ‘4

6. MacrocuisMA cuspipaTA, A. Adams. WM. ftestd ovato-ob-

longd, antice angustatd, productd, acuminatd, postice elevatd,

rotundatd, margine valde undulata, fuscatd, annulis fuscis con-

centricis ornatd, lineis elevatis et concentricis cancellatd, circa

foramen pallidd, extremitate posticd valdé elevatd; foramen

magnum, cuspidatum, postice dilatatum.

Hab. Cagayan, in insulis Philippinis; H.C. (Mus. Cuming.)

7. MacrocuismMA propucTA, A. Adams. WM. testd angusto-

oblongd, dorso elevatd, convexd, albidd, fusco pallide variegatd,

lineis elevatis striisque concentricis obsolete decussatd, anticé

angustd, productd, lateribus planulatis, extremitate posticd ro-

tundatd, elevataé ; margine valde sinuatd ; foramen perlongum,

triangulare, posticée dilatatum.

Hab. in littoribus Australie. (Mus. Cuming.)

8. Macrocuisma AancustaTa, A. Adams. WM. testd angustd,

oblongd, dorso elevatd, utrinque rotundatd, albidd, lineis fuscis

maculisque rufo-fuscis pictd et tessellatd, costellis obtusis sub-

rugosis, lineisque depressis, concentricis, subdistantibus, sculptd,

extremitate posticd elevatd, margine sinuato; foramen mag-

num, elongatum, subtriangulare, posticé dilatatum, excavatum.

Hab. ’—From the Proc. of the Zoot. Soc. July 23, 1850.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR AUG. 1851.

Chiswick.— August 1, Cloudy and warm: slightrain. 2—5. Very fine. 6. Fine:

densely clouded. 7. Overcast: fine: clear: lightning at night. 8. Very fine.

9. Overcast: cloudy. 10. Cloudy. 13. Sultry. 14. Fine: lightning at night.

15. Cloudyand fine. 16. Very fine. 17. Showery. 18. Cloudy and fine: clear.

19. Very fine: slight haze: clear, 20,21. Very fine. 22. Very hot. 23. Over-

cast. 24. Heavy showers, with sunnyintervals. 25. Very fine. 26. Slight rain.

27. Fine: constant and very heavy rain at night. 28. Fine: densely clouded.

29. Clear and cold: heavy showers, with hail in afternoon: overcast. 30, 31.

Cloudy.

Mean temperature of the Month .......ssescsessessssesseveses 62°°84

Mean temperature of Aug. 1850 .......sssesscssceees coreveees 59 38

Mean temperature of Aug. for the last twenty-five years. 62 °21

Average amount of rain in Aug. ....scccseceseee evcecceceesene 2°41 inches,

Boston. — Aug. 1. Cloudy: rainr.m. 2—4, Fine. 5—7. Cloudy. 8. Fine.

9—11. Cloudy. 12. Fine. 13. Cloudy: rain early a.m., and lightning p.m.

14, Fine: rain, thunder and lightning p.m. 15. Fine. 16. Fine: rain p.m.

17. Fine. 18. Cloudy. 19. Fine. 20. Cloudy. 21,22. Fine. 23. Cloudy:

rain a.m. 24. Cloudy: rainr.m. 25. Fine. 26. Cloudy: rainr.m. 27. Cloudy.

28. Fine: rain early a.m. 29. Cloudy: rain a.m. and p.m. 30,31. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.— Aug. 1. Bright: showers. 2. Cloudy. 3. Bright:

clear, 4. Bright: very clear: fine. 5. Clear: fine: very clear: fine. 6. Clear:

fine : very clear: fine: aurora. 7. Clear: fine: haze. 8. Cloudy. 9,10, Cloudy:

bright. 11, Cloudy: drops. 12. Drizzle: damp. 13. Rain: damp. 14. Rain:

drops: fine. 15. Drops: damp. 16. Clear: fine. 17. Cloudy: clear: fine.

18. Clear: cloudy. 19. Rain: cloudy. 20. Hazy: fine. 21. Rain. 22. Damp:

cloudy. 23. Bright: cloudy: thunder. 24. Clear: cloudy. 25. Bright: clear,

26—28. Showers. 29. Showers: drizzle: showers, 30. Bright: clear: aurora,

31. Drizzle : clear: aurora,

nn a Ee eT ee eee e TEI Ome es pee! eee oes 2D ee ce | aera < ee oe FS Sate ee Re Pas 02 Pal

£3-% 9.1 £0:2 | i | | ¥-29 L-1s Pg-€L \S68-60 988-60 19-62 ‘086-62 — a

Z0- eh ae ‘mum}| ‘m | 1G | 9S £G| 19 | 89 |0.0€ | 16-6% QL-6z 8L1.0€ oFG-0f "re

pera 80- |°°""""| unyea ‘muu} ‘a | SP} og SS| SE | €9 |ZT.0€ 91.08 Z9-6% FZ0-0€ O81-0€| ‘Of

90. 90- | Lo. | -u | ‘mum! ‘a | {0G | $8 1G| SP | 69 |90.0€ 08-6 ZZ-6% LOL-6% 206-62| “6%

g0- Vo. eo ‘muul mu | 8h] 1¢ LS| br | FO | L9.6% 25-62 02%-6% 699-62 62-64! “Sz

Go. 9G | ZE-T) om | ‘ma | ms | 1G | 9g 09 ZG | 89 | 6.6% 10-62 @V-6% 688-62 £66.62) °Lz

61- ee Let Lop 348-4 s | ems | $29 | GS 6S S¢ | 79 |9£.6z 09-6 0-62 L8g-6% POI-0€| “9z@

Vo. ZOe 7°" | sansan | ‘ma | emu | ZG | PS 8S 1h | 12 | 98.6% | 8L-6% 0G-6%. VV0-0F 091-08} “Sz

G0. €0- | gI- | «mu ‘ms | ms | 3G | S¢ €9 oF | ah |F9.6 29-62 0£-6% 181-63 648-62 “TZ

Go. tttttleceeee! gig sm | ms | 3g | $9¢ G99 6¢ | OL |P¥.6e LY-62 62-62 OFg-6z glg-62; *€%

Ol. "| WO- |] tas “ms | ‘ms | 99 | 9S | 69° Lg | 28 | 0F.6z 99-62 S€-6% 9£6-62 Z10-0F | *%%

Lo- ey A tm “m | ems | GG | Sg $9 Pc | 6L | 99.6% 89-62 7G-6% £00.08 611-0F “1%

60- rer eed” Saag “msm| tms | $1G | 9S $9 OG | 28 |00.0€ 00-08 GL-6% €S1-0€ 162-08 0% D

Iv. pet oe ‘s z) ZG | 79S fs Gp | Zl |6L.6% 96-62 06-62% LIE.0€ GSE-08 “61

90- ore oe Nini ‘u | cu | og | ¢¢¢ 19 ge | o£ |g1.0€ 02-08 GS-62 9S0.0€ oFz-08 | ‘gI

ceeees Go- | 9%- | uxjea- ‘m | ems | f9h | 2G G99 GS | OL |O1.0€ 0-08 0£-6% %88-% £6862) “LI

“aha | GO| | ‘ma | oms | SP | Zs 29 69S | LL |20.0€ | L6-62 87-62 |1£6-6% 666-62 ‘OL

os. a eres *s | ms | $9¢ | 66 Lo S¢ | VL |L9.6z 99-62 ££-6%. 128-62 916-62} ‘VI

Ol GO. | ZO | *m myer} ems | 9¢ | gS 89: ZS | 28 |ZL.6% 38-6 SV-6% ‘178-62 VV6-62| “ET

90. vseseal sevens unrgy vs | +s | §¢¢| g¢ to 69 | £g |96.62 16-62 65-63 010-0€ 720-08 | “aI

Moves streeeloeseel cag myeo| «s | go} ¢¢ bo! 2G | 6L |P0.0€ 01-08 $9.6 960-0€ 901-06) "110

ceree Wry Sagi? * 3 eeeF) tage wyea| ‘au | $9¢ | 9S 6S €G | 1L |0%.0€ .0Z-0€ 79.62 GLO.0E $80-0€ | “ol

ee en | ee rou | cou | $29 | ToS G29 SG | 69 |LI-0€ | LI-0€ LG.6% 496-62 PE0-0€ | *6

ee ei cad ote f OOD sau | tau | §PS | fog L9| ZG | 08 |%t-0€ Vz-0€ 09-6% '§86-6% 810-08 | “8

ie ie Warts i ‘a | cau | €¢ | 6¢ £9| SG | SL |0€.0€ | PE-0€ 89-6% VI0-0€ 990.08 | *L

ween seeeeeleerees! agg ‘9 | «9 ec | $19 €9| €¢ | Lo |9£.0€ |SE.0F 08-62 |€L1-0€ |PEZ-0F | °9

ee tepeeeyeosees) TOTBD 8 ‘a vo | 8S v9; €S | IL |9£€-0€ | €€-0€ 08-62% |9Z-0€ |L6Z-08 | *S

60. seseeeleeeoral appa ome 125 e¢ | PC oL| Lo | 18 |10-0€ |90-0€ CG.6% |ZOT-0€ |€Z1-08 | “Vv €

iese6 Engeoafowt eth icy. “ms | ms | Go| LC 69! PS | gl | $8.60 |Lo-6z LV-6% |€90-0€ [990.08 | °€

DO. OF. | ZO- | “ass mea} rms | So | FG 6S; 09 | 6L | LL-62 | 9L-6% 05-62 |686-6% |0Z0-08 | *%

£0. €G- |r" *| tas ‘m [mu | 2g] Gg 89) 29 | gl | 09-64 | 99.62 O£-6@ |0€8-6z |LP8-62 | “I

* ~) Q wn ws) Chi ea Mes = |& = x "urd ‘ule ‘urd “ue . : ‘sny

egiezig| 2 (ee leitg [eb] Fe lb) FE leg FLERE Te] ee] we | mm fst

salieri S| | aa t eP) Ss Sep ; 2S Pe

et | g PR | ee TS g) 5 - ny Bich 2S | -yormstqg iets “aatys-saLaguNg #8 “yormstyd < S

r ‘ BS

“Urey “PUM *I9j9ULOULIOY J, *IgjoMIOIVg a 2

*RANNYQC ‘asunpyy younpung 7 Suoysno[D *d *Aexy 947 fg pun {NoLsog

7D “|[BOA “AN 49 fuopuoryT avau ‘x91MSIHO 7D Ajavv0g josnqnaysozy 242 fo uaping) ay2 qo vosdwoyy, ‘sj 49 apoum suoynasasga yoorsopo10aja py

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.2. Vol.8.20X1V

JTDe C Sowerby se.

Rev2T. Hincks del.

—— CT

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 47. NOVEMBER 1851.

XXVIIL.—Notes on British Zoophytes, with descriptions of some

new species. By the Rev. Taomas Hincxs, B.A.

[With a Plate.]

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Tue following miscellaneous notes relate to the British Bryozoa.

I am not prepared to vouch for the novelty of all the observa-

tions which I here record. But in the course of a long and

patient study of these interesting beings some facts have occurred

to me, which I have not met with in the works of any of the

English authors to which I have access, and which I venture to

hope may prove of some value as a contribution to the history of

the tribe. Even if I should repeat, in some cases, the observa-

tions of others, the testimony of one more independent witness

‘ may not be altogether worthless.

I have also been fortunate enough to obtain one or two spe-

cies, which I believe to be new to the British fauna, and which

I shall have the pleasure of introducing to the readers of the

‘Annals’ in the following pages :—

Tue AVICULARIUM.

The “ Birds’-head processes,” with which some of the species

of Bryozoa are furnished, have engaged the careful attention of

naturalists, and their form and movements have been accurately

described. But though we have many conjectures as to their

precise function, and relation to the ceconomy of the animal, few

facts have as yet been recorded which throw light on the uses of

this curious portion of structure. Such being the case, the fol-

lowing observation may have some interest.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vin. 23

354 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes,

The organ to which I refer bears a striking resemblance to a

miniature bird’s head, and is mounted on a short pedicle, fur-

nished in most cases with a basal joint, by means of which it can

be swayed backward and forward. These ‘ processes’ are dis-

tributed in great numbers over the polypidom, one being gene-

rally placed on each cell.

The beaks are continually gaping and closing with much ve-

hemence, and the entire organ is frequently swung to and fro.

The movements, as it has often been noted, are quite independ-

ent of the polypes, and Mr. Darwin has well remarked, that in

their functions these bodies “are related rather to the axis than

to any of the polypi.”

There is something very comical in the energy and earnestness

with which these tiny jaws open and close, and throw themselves

about, no cause being apparent in general for the outrageous

gapings and eccentric jerks in which they indulge. They occur

on several British species, as for example, Flustra avicularis and

Cellularia avicularis. ,

While watching on one occasion a piece of the latter zoophyte

through the microscope, a worm passed over it and amongst its

branches. It was almost immediately firmly grasped by one of

the avicularia and forcibly detamed. In a short time, one end

of it was seized by another, from which, however, by its violent

contortions it extricated itself, but not without injury. The first

assailant meanwhile kept fast hold, and soon two others caught

the unfortunate at different points of the body. Thus it was held

securely pinioned, and all its efforts to disengage itself, which

were most vigorous, proved unavailing. The avicularia grasped

the body of their victim most viciously, and nearly divided it.

When I last observed the contest the worm seemed exhausted by

its struggles and scarcely stirred, the beaks remaining firm and

motionless. These strange police-officers were very systematic

in their operations, and in capturing the intruder seemed to be

discharging a very ordinary function.

There can be little doubt, I think, that it is the office of these

organs to defend the Bryozoon from enemies—to arrest creatures

or substances which might injure or annoy it. They are well

placed for such a purpose, and their incessant gapimg and swing-

ing must enable them readily to detect the presence of trespassers.

The avicularia then must be regarded as part of the machinery

of the axis, charged with the special office of keeping the poly-

pidom free from extraneous matters. An analogous contrivance

occurs on others of the Bryozoa, consisting of long bristles at-

tached to the cells by a joint, upon which they move backward

and forward with considerable force. These clear away obnox-

ious matter from the neighbourhood of the cell, and keep the

with descriptions of some new species. 355

surface of the polypidom clean. I can confirm from personal

observation the remarks which some authors have made respect-

ing the force with which the movements of these hair-like appen-

dages are executed.

MEMBRANIPORA PILOSA.

The polypes of this common species are furnished with a sin-

gular organ, which has been described by Dr. Farre in his admi-

rable paper on the Ciliobrachiata. It consists of a small ob-

long body, which is placed between the base of two of the arms,

and attached to the tentacular ring. It has a wide circular

opening at the top, round which there is a play of cilia. The

interior cavity is lined with cilia. The organ becomes narrow

towards the base, and is closely united to the sides of the ten-

tacles. Dr. Farre noticed a similar body on the polypes of Al-

cyonidium gelatinosum (Johnston). He states that he was un-

able to detect any flow of fluids through it, nor could he ascer-

tain with what parts the cavity in its interior might commu-

nicate. I had long made this organ the subject of close investi-

gation without gaining any clue to its history; but at length

some light was thrown upon it by the following observations.

Specimens of the zoophyte were procured in the spring, in which

the cercarie of Dr. Farre—filamentous bodies which are found

swimming in the visceral cavity in many species of Bryozoa—were

present in great abundance. They were also of larger size than

any I had previously met with. In one of the polypes I observed

a mass of these cercarie wriggling upward from the lower part of

the visceral cavity ; and each filament, when it reached the base

of the organ before referred to, was drawn into it and carried

through it by the action of the cilia lining the interior, and then

ejected and borne off by the tentacular currents. This expulsion

went on for three or four minutes, during which time the fila-

ments were streaming up incessantly from below. A great quan-

tity was ejected. Aiter a while a single filament only made its

appearance occasionally, and at last none were to be seen.

Dr. Farre mentions that on one occasion he observed the cer-

cari@ in a specimen of Alcyonidium “ drifting rapidly to the upper

part of the visceral cavity, and issuing from the centre of the

tentacula,” but from the sudden retraction of the polype he lost

the opportunity of tracing their course. He adds, “it would

appear from this that there is some external communication with

the cavity of the body.” My observations show that this com-

munication is through the intertentacular organ, and that what-

ever purpose it may subserve beside in the ceconomy of the Bry-

ozoon, it is at certain seasons the channel through which cercarie

are ejected from the visceral cavity. The author before quoted

23%

356 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes,

conjectures that it may indicate a difference of sex, remarking that

it is more frequently absent than present. I have not found this

- to be the case. The instances in which I was unable to detect

its presence were very rare. Amongst a great number of polypes

examined it occurred on all but a few. 7

The connexion, however, now proved to exist between the

ciliated organ and the cercarie—which must be regarded as

spermatozoic bodies—may be accepted as conclusive evidence

that it is subservient in some way or other to the function of

generation. Professor Owen has pointed out “the analogy of

these cercarig with the spermatozoa discovered by Wagner in the

tortuous generative tubes of the Actinia,” and has noted their

importance in the generative ceconomy of the Bryozoa. I have

observed them in Bowerbankia as well as in Membranipora, and

Dr. Farre mentions them as occurring in Valkeria, Alcyonidium,

and others. They are no doubt present in all the members of

the tribe.

May not the intertentacular organ be also the channel through

which the ova are expelled from the interior of the cell? . They

germinate, we know, from the inner surface of the lining of the

cell, and falling into the visceral cavity are there fertilized by

contact with the spermatozoa. It is probable that they find exit

through the same passage by which the cercarie were ejected, as

before described.

In other species, Van Beneden asserts that he has discovered

the termination of the oviduct under the roots of the tentacula.

I hope to be able ere long to report the results of further in-

vestigation into this interesting and obscure portion of the history

of the Bryozoa.

ANGUINARIA SPATULATA.

The mechanism of the cell in this pretty species is interesting.

The aperture, which is inferior, is large and oval. In the living

state a membranous covering stretches over it of a dirty whitish

colour.

At the upper end is a small ¢rap-door, which falls when the

polype is about to issue from its cell, and is drawn up and tightly

closed after it when it retreats.

The polype does not protrude far from the cell. It has about

twelve arms.

When retracted they may be seen folded together, and occu-

pying the anterior portion of the cell. The internal structure

is simple. There is a long cesophageal tube terminating in a

dilated bag or stomach. The polype, when withdrawn, stretches

down about two-thirds of the cell, and is not folded upon itself.

Filaments descend from the base of the body to the animal

with descriptions of some new species. 357

matter which pervades the creeping fibre. The polypes are very

shy and wary, and will remain for a long time without issuing

from their cells.

EucRATEA CHELATA.

The polype of this species, which is closely related in struc-

ture to Anguinaria, is of extreme delicacy and beauty, and re-

markable for the vivacity of its movements. In a moment it

retracts itself, and the moment after darts from its little cell,

bending its arms backward and forward with inconceivable quick-

ness. The number of the tentacles is twelve. __

CELLEPORA PUMICOSA.

The polypes are of a delicate orange colour, and singularly

graceful in their form and movements. They are’ large, and pro-

trude much beyond the cell when extended. ‘The viscera are

marked by dark spots.

LEPRALIA PEDIOSTOMA.

Tentacles sixteen, long and slender. The aperture of the cell

is covered by a horn-coloured operculum, which, when the polype

extends itself, slides back, as it were, within the cell.

FLUSTRA HISPIDA.

The development of the ciliated gemmules has been described

by Sir John Dalyell and others. I venture to add a few notes

to their interesting observations. From a specimen procured in

the month of May a large number of gemmules were excluded.

They were found clustering about the surface of the fleshy mass.

I was not fortunate enough to see any of them actually excluded,

but there can be little doubt that they escape through the skin.

The gemmule is a very beautiful object. It is of a semioval

form, white, and thickly fringed with cilia round the border. It

consists of a transparent case, inclosing an opake nucleus. The

margin is broken into lobes, which bear a multitude of long and

somewhat coarse cilia. At each extremity there is a tuft of very

delicate hairs, which I have noticed in motion some time after

the rest of the cilia have ceased to play. At the top of the back,

between the nucleus and the outer case, is a small projection

(Pl. XIV. fig. 1 @), or handle, which seems to disappear when

the gemmule attaches itself. Towards one end of the nucleus I

have repeatedly observed a curious movement quite independent

of the cilia, such as might be produced by a number of sete sweep-

ing backward and forward. At the same point there was an

appearance of structure, but I have not been able to arrive at

any certain conclusions about it, and may very possibly have

358 Rev. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes,

been deceived. I have observed very vigorous contractions of

the mantle at one extremity of the body. The movements of the

gemmule are irregular. Sometimes it creeps along, using its

cilia as feet ; at other times it swims pretty rapidly through the

water ; at others it tumbles over and over. Occasionally it floats

on its back with its cilia upward, and in this state resembles a

miniature boat. After a short time the cilia suddenly cease to

play, the creature becomes attached, and is gradually developed

into the cell and polype, which are to be the nucleus of an ex-

tensive colony.

In about twelve days from the time of attachment I have seen

the polype issue from its cell, but the development probably.

proceeds more rapidly under favourable circumstances. Imper-

ceptibly the body of the polype shapes itself within the mass.

The tentacles are first visible. Soon violent convulsive move-

ments are seen within. The front part of the cell is frequently

pushed out with much apparent force, so as to form a neck of

considerable length, and then suddenly retracted. There is no

appearance of an opening at this time. The tentacles become

very restless, and bend themselves about as if trying their powers

and impatient of confinement. Gradually the parts become more

defined ; the elongation and retraction of the fore part of the cell

continue, and at length the polype breaks from its captivity.

The number of arms at first I have found to be twenty-four or

twenty-five.

In the cases which came under my observation a narrow band

of the granular matter, which composed the substance of the

gemmule, remained round the body of the newly-formed polype.

Some time before the development of the latter was complete a

small swelling appeared on one side,—the rudiment of a second

cell. A portion of the granular matter just referred to seemed

to pass into it and fill it. This swelling gradually increased, ex-

tending down the side of the original cell. Before development

had proceeded far, a third cell began to germinate from the se-

eond. A fourth was also in process of formation on the other

side of the primitive cell (Pl. XIV. fig. 3).

The internal structure may be studied to great advantage in

the newly-formed polype (Pl. XIV. fig. 4). The particles of food

are borne down the cesophagus at once (there is no gizzard) into

the stomach. There they are kept in constant agitation—whirl-

ing to and fro incessantly—and after a while are expelled and

driven upward again by the sudden contraction of the walls of

the stomach. This goes on with much regularity. The contrac-

tions of the stomach are very vigorous, the opposite sides almost

meeting when the expulsion of the food takes place. A mass of

undigested material gathers near the pyloric orifice, and is kept

with descriptions of some new species. 359

rotating by the action of cilia before escaping into the intestine.

The intestinal tube shortly after leaving the stomach expands

into a kind of sae.

New Species OF VESICULARIAN ZOOPHYTE.

The production which I am about to describe I believe to be

quite new to the British fauna. Whether it be known or not to

foreign authors I am unable to say.

It belongs to the family Vesiculariade of Dr. J dhntion! s work,

and is much the most beautiful of its tribe. The peculiar struc-

ture of the cells renders necessary the formation of a new genus

_ for its reception. In general character it is allied to Vesicularta.

Family VESICULARIAD2.

Genus Mimosella (Hincks).

Polypidom rooted, confervoid, horny, jointed and variously branched ;

cells ovate, biserial, opposite, with a basal joint, by means of

which they can be moved to and fro, and folded together on

the branches ; polypes with eight tentacula.

Species Mimosella gracilis (Hincks).

From a creeping fibre which spreads over the surface of Fucz,

rise graceful, tapering stems, pinnate, much attenuated towards

their extremities, and running out into filamentary, tendril-like

prolongations. These stems are commonly from an inch to an

inch and a half in height. They are jomted at intervals; and

immediately below each joint spring two opposite pinne, also

jointed, tapering and slightly curved.

The pairs of pinne do not all lie in the same plane. Along

these are set the cells, which are ovate, elongate, biserial and

opposite. Hach cell is attached to a small prominence on the

side of the pinna, which is perforated. A circular orifice on one

side of the cell near the base fits over this, and a jozné is thus

secured, by means of which the polype can move its dwelling

forward in one direction and back again, ‘This is frequently

done. The polypes are continually swaying their cells to and

fro. Sometimes all the cells on the pinna are folded together on

the upper side, just as the leaflets close on the leaf of the sensi-

tive-plant (Mimosa), and hence the generic name. When spe-

cimens are dried or preserved in fluid, the cells are generally in

this condition, and on slight inspection might be pronounced

unilateral. Towards the base of each pinna the cells are long

and oval ; as they approach the apex they become short and glo-

bose, and.at last are nothing more than little round excrescences.

The polypes have eight arms, and are furnished with a gizzard.

360 Rey. T. Hincks on British Zoophytes,

They are very vigorous in their movements. It is very interest-

ing to watch the little creatures manoeuvring their cells. Every

now and then, as if some common impulse stirred them, all the

polypes on a single pinna will move forward their cells, and the

frond close, like the Mimosa-leaf when touched. More com-

monly they are independent in their movements. A single cell

here and there will be seen in motion, while the rest remain

uiet.

. The mouth of the cell is furnished with the characteristic sete

of the family. When the cells are detached, the circular opening

near the base may easily be detected.

The foregoing is a description of the simpler form of the zoo-

phyte. Fine, proliferous specimens occur in which the polypi-

dom is irregularly branched; the pinne are often trifid at their

extremities, and are sometimes themselves pinnate and much

prolonged.

This beautiful production was dredged in Salcombe Bay,

Devon, profusely investing a bunch of sea-weed (Pl. XIV. figs. 5,

6, 7, 8).

PEDICELLINA.

Dr. Johnston records one species of Pedicellina (P. echinata)

as British ; stating at the same time that the P. gracilis of Sars

and the P. Belgica of Van Beneden “may be expected to be

found” on our coasts. The former has lately occurred to me at

Fleetwood. Fine and abundant specimens were procured from a

buoy that had been moored near that port. Iam not aware that

an English locality for this species has been published ; but in

a paper in the Number of the ‘ Annals’ for June 1845, it is de-

scribed by Mr. Goodsir and mentioned as occurring in Scotland.

I have figured the P. gracilis (Pl. XIV. fig. 9). The most marked

character is the expansion of the stem towards the base. The

Pedicelline are amongst the most hardy of zoophytes. I trans-

ported specimens in a small bottle from the coast of Lancashire

to Exeter, a distance of 300 miles, and though I was unable to

renew the water, they lived with me after their long journey for

two or three days. At the end of that time they showed signs of

a disposition to get rid of their heads,—which is by no means a

suicidal act in a Pedicellina,—and were therefore at once secured

in Goadby’s invaluable fluid !

I have also the pleasure of adding the P. Belgica to the list of

British Bryozoa. Van Beneden’s description is as follows :—

“Tentacula twelve, equal in length, a little shorter than the

body: stem and pedicle smooth.” I have recently found this

species at Exmouth on weed in rock-pools, near low-water mark.

The small number of arms (eleven or twelve) and the freedom

with descriptions of some new spectes. 361

from spines are characteristic. The ‘bulging’ about the middle

of the stem, as represented in Van Beneden’s figure, was wanting

in my specimens; but this can hardly be accounted an essential

character.

FARRELLA.

The Fleetwood buoy which yielded the Pedicellina gracilis also

supplied me with specimens of a zoophyte which must be referred

to the genus Farrella, but which differs remarkably from the F.

repens of Dr. Farre. I have not met with any description of it.

Species /. producta (Hincks).

Cells oblong, on a pedicle, as long as the cell or longer ; tentacula

twelve.

The cells, which are more slender than those of F. repens, are

produced below into a long, gently tapering pedicle which con-

nects them with the creeping fibre. ‘This is equal to the cell in

length or exceeds it; it becomes much attenuated towards the

base. A thread of matter passes down from the bottom of the

stomach through the pedicle. The cells are generally set a little

obliquely on their stalks. The polypes have twelve arms, and

exhibit a structure like that of the F. repens as described by

Dr. Farre.

This is a very pretty species, and may be known at once by its

long and tapering pedicle (Pl. XIV. fig. 10). |

Apologizing for the length to which these notes have extended,

I remain, Gentlemen, your obedient servant,

Tuomas HINCcKs.

Exeter.

P.S.—Since writing the foregoing pages I have had an oppor-

tunity of examining the Cycloum papillosum of Hassall in a living

state, and of witnessing the escape of the gemmules from the

ovarium. In this species the ovaries appear as yellowish papilla,

scattered irregularly over the surface of the polypidom. Within

these the ova are arranged circularly. At the top of each ova-

rium is a slight depression marked by a small dark spot. At

this point, when the gemmules are about to escape, an opening

appears, and a little tube is gradually pushed forth to some

distance. “Through this tubular orifice the gemmules may be

seen working their way by means of their cilia, As soon as they

have effected their escape they begin to move with great activity

through the water. I have seen seven pairs from a single ovary

in the course of a few seconds, and very interesting it. was to

watch them struggling through the tubular passage, and launch-

362 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

ing themselves into their new sphere of being. As the sunlight

falls upon the cilia they are tinted with a most lovely violet

colour.

The gemmule is circular in form, white, opake, and bears a

striking resemblance to a low-crowned hat. The margin is fringed

with cilia. There is an orifice beneath opening on the edge of

_ the disc, about which there are cilia, which play down into it.

Occasionally a cup-shaped organ is protruded near this aper-

ture on which I have frequently observed a mass of fecal matter.

There is great difficulty in examining these beings with the

microscope, but I have been able to determine the above points

with tolerable certainty.

The number of gemmules produced is immense. On a small

specimen, incrusting both sides of a piece of weed, which did not

exceed an inch and a quarter in length, and half an inch in

breadth at the widest part, about 120 ovaries were reckoned.

Each of these would contain about nine ova, so that more than

a thousand altogether would be liberated from this inconsiderable

fragment.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. The gemmule of Flustra hispida.

— 2. The same, as it appears shortly after having become attached.

— 3. Acluster of the cells of F. hispida in various stages of development.

— 4. Cell and polype recently developed from the gemmule.

— 5. Mimosella gracilis of the natural size—the cells folded together on

the pmne.

6. A portion of a pinna magnified, showing the cells expanded.

7. A single cell, with the circular orifice near the base.

8. A cell just separated from the pinna.

9. Pedicellina gracilis of Sars.

— 10. Farrella producta.

XXIX.—A List of all the Mosses and Hepatice hitherto observed

in Sussex. By Wiii1am Mirren, A.L.S.

[Continued from p. 324.]

Tribe IV. Funartacez.

Genus 1. EHphemerum, Hampe.

118. E. serratum (Schreb.), Hampe.

Phascum serratum, Schreb. Eng. FI.

Frequent in autumn and early spring,

119. H. coherens (Hedw.), Hampe ; “ dioicum ; basi filis pro-

tothalli instructum, subacaule; folia ovali-lanceolata serrata,

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 363

nervo evanescente [raro excurrenti| acuminata ; theca globoso-

ovalis recto-apiculata obtusa immersa superne brunneo-purpurea ;

calyptra tenerrima basi lacerata longi-apiculata.”—C. Miiller,

Synops. p. 82; Bryol. Europ. fase. 42. Ephemerum, t. 1.

On the exposed mud of the large pond at Pondleigh near Hurstpier-

point ; more plentiful some seasons than others, according as the pond

is more or less dried up ; large quantities often remaining in the con-

fervoid state without developing leaves or capsules.

Closely resembling /. serratum in size and habit, but readily di-

stinguished under the microscope by its nerved leaves, which are also

rather wider. The nerve is very variable, being sometimes promi-

nent, at others requiring a transverse section to be made of the leaf

before it is visible, and sometimes it appears more strongly defined in

the upper part of the leaf than in the lower.

In the second review of the species of this genus in ‘ Bryologia

Europea,’ Ephemerum coherens is stated to be found in “ Anglia oc-

cidentali,” but it is not known to have been gathered in any other

locality besides the one above given.

120. E. sessile (B. et S.),C. Miiller; Bryol. Europ. fase. 42, t.2.

Phascum crassinervium, Bryol. Europ.

P. stenophyllum, Voit. Wils. in Eng. Bot. Suppt. t. 2829.

In small quantity on Henfield Common, and by the large pond at

Pondleigh.

Genus 2. Ephemerella, C. Miller.

121. E.pachycarpa (Schw.), C. Miiller.

Phascum crassinervium, Wils. in Eng. Bot. Suppl. t. 2932.

Frequent in stubbles.

Genus 3. Physcomitrium, Brid.

122. P. patens (Hedw.), Mitten.

Ephemerum patens, Hampe, C. Miller.

Physcomitrella patens, B. et 8. Bryol. Europ. fase. 42.

Phascum patens, Hedw. Eng. Fl.

Common on clayey soils in autumn.

123. P. pyriforme (Linn.), Brid.

Gymnostomum pyriforme, Hedw. Eng. FI.

Frequent on moist ditch-banks.

Genus 4. Entosthodon, Schw.

124. E. fasciculare (Hedw.), C. Miller.

Physcomitrium fasciculare, Bryol. Europ. Physcomitrium,

p. 13. t. 4.

Rare : it has been gathered at Hurstpierpoint, Henfield, Albourne,

and Kingston near Lewes.

364 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

125. E. ericetorum (Bals. et De Not.), C. Miiller.

Gymnostomum fasciculare, Eng. Fl.

Common on moist sandy banks, particularly in the forests.

Genus 5. Funaria, Schreb.

126. F. hygrometrica, Linn.

Frequent.

127. F. Muhlenbergii, Schw.

Rare: road-side bank by Offington, near Broadwater, Mr. Borrer.

On the Downs near Stanmer, at Findon, and at Littlehampton,

Mr. Jenner.

Genus 6. Splachnum, Linn.

128. S. ampullaceum, Linn.

On bogs on Ashdown Forest, Messrs. Woods, Jenner, and Reeves.

Tribe V. Bryacea.

Genus 1. Schistostega, Mohr.

129. S. osmundacea, Web. et Mohr.

8. pennata, Hook. and Taylor, Eng. FI.

Very rare: in some holes in a bank at- Bolney ; barren.

Genus 2. Orthodontium, Schw.

130. O. gracile (Wils.), Schw.

Eridge Rocks, Mr. Borrer ; High Rocks, Mr. Reeves ; and Mr. Jen-

ner has gathered it elsewhere in the neighbourhood of Tunbridge Wells.

Genus 3. Bryum, Dill. emend.

Section 1. Inflorescence dioicous.

131. B. roseum, Schreb.

“Frequent about Tunbridge Wells,” Mr. Jenner, but not generally

acommon moss. It exists m small quantity at Hurstpierpoint and

Henfield, and scattered plants may be found on the Downs often

mixed up with Dicranum scoparium and Leptotrichum flexicaule : it

is always sterile.

132. B. Billardiertt, Schw. Suppt. t.76 ; “dioicum ; laxe ceespi-

tosum veluti prolifero-ramosum ; folia inferiora remota, superiora

in rosulam densam siccitate gemmiformem congesta, erecto-pa-

tentia haud tortilia rigida, ovato-acuminata lata, margine revo-

luta, apice dentata, nervo in mucronem rigidiusculum producto,

intense viridia concava, e cellulis densis firmis statu emolliendi

mollioribus composita; theca obconico-pyriformis in pedunculo

superne arcuato pendula fusca, operculo’ convexo breviter apicu-

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepaiice of Sussex. 365-

jato pulcherrime aurantiaco vel purpureo nitido.”—-C, Miiller,

Synops. p. 253 [sub B. canariense].

B. Billardierit, Bryol. Europ. Bryum, t. 46.

B. canariense, Schw. Suppt. t. 204.

B. campylothecium, Tayl. Lond. Journ, Bot. 1846, p. 52.

On Woolsonbury Hill near Hurstpierpoint : very rare and sterile.

Stems in the specimens from the above locality about half an inch

high, loosely ceespitose ; leaves collected together at the tops of the

stems, bright green, erecto-patent, ovate and ovate-acuminate, with-

out a thickened margin, towards the apex dentate, the nerve excur-

rent, and above the apex of the leaf bent slightly backwards.

After a comparison of the specimens from Woolsonbury Hill with

others from the Canaries, the Cape of Good Hope, New Zealand,

Australia, and the Falkland Islands, it appears that there is no essen-

tial difference between B. Billardierii, B. canariense, and B. campy-

lothecitum. In the forms named B. Billardierii and B. campylothe-

cium, the leaves are wider above than in the form named B. canariense ;

but the size and form of the cells, the reflexed lower margins, and

denticulate apices are precisely the same in both. Schwaegrichen has

figured and described the internal penistorag, of B. canariense with

short and imperfect cilia, which might arisé from immature specimens

having been examined.

The B. campylothecium of Taylor, collected by Mr. J. Drummond

at Swan River, differs from the usual forms of B. Billardierii only in

having more boat-shaped leaves, and in this respect is analogous to

- similar forms of B. capillare.

Very similar as many species of Bryum are in a barren state to the

unpractised eye, B. Billardierti however presents at once a character

by which it may be readily known, in the denticulate apices of the

leaves.

No dependence ought to be placed on the relative width of the

margin as a distinctive character in species of this genus, for in some

species, as B. capillare, it may be observed to vary from one that is

almost imperceptible to one that almost equals that present in some

Mnia.

133. B. Donianum, Greville, Transact. of the Linnzean Soc.

xv. . p. 845. t..3. f.6; “habitus B. capillaris ; folia caulina

oblongo-ovata lata acuminata viridissima, margine crasse et flavo

limbata remote denticulata, nervo crasso flavo excedente crasso-

mucronata; pericheetialia interna multo angustiora minora mar-

gine valde revoluta; theca in pedunculo longiusculo purpuras-

cente apice arcuata elongato-cylindrica ore coarctata fusca, oper-

culo conico acuto concolori nitido.”—C. Miiller, Synops. p. 282.

sub nom. B. platylomatis, Schw.

B. platyloma, B. et S. Bryol. Europ. Bryum, t. 26.

B. Miilleri, Spruce in Muse. Pyren. No, 138.

Frequent on hedge-banks in sandy soils. The fruit was first gathered

366 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussew.

by Mr. Jenner by the roadside between Icklesham and Winchelsea,

where it is very plentiful ; it has also been met with in small quantity

in several places about Hurstpierpoint.

[The plant in a barren state has been gathered at Reigate and

Betchworth in Surrey by Mr. Borrer, and by Mr. Wilson near War-

rington. |

In size and mode of growth this species closely resembles some of

stems are seldom more than half an inch in height, densely covered

below with brown radicles ; the leaves are erecto-patent, not twisted

nor spreading, oblong-ovate, and not so much inclining to a spathu-

late figure as those of B. capillare ; the nerve is stout, and does not

run into a hair-like point, but forms a stiff mucro at the apex of. the

leaf ; the margin is thickened and towards the apex denticulate ; the

capsules are cylindrical, of a brown-red colour when mature, the

operculum conical, acute, and shining.

‘Dr. Greville has given an excellent figure of this species in the

place above quoted, and through his kindness the original specimens

from the Ionian Islands have been compared with the Sussex moss.

B. Donianum may always be known by its erecto-patent, thickly

margined, stoutly nerved leaves, with a short and rigid mucro.

134. B. pseudo-triquetrum, Hedw.

B. ventricosum, Dicks.

Frequent mm bogs and wet places.

135. B. alpinum, Linn.

In small quantity on Henfield Common, and by the margin of Til-

gate Pond in Tilgate Forest : sterile.

136. B. pallens, Sw.

B. turbinatum, Eng. Fi.

Common ; but rare in fruit.

On the forest between Balcombe and Handcross a slender form

of this species has been gathered with an imperfect internal peristome,

the cilia bemg rudimentary and destitute of appendages ; in other

respects it corresponds with the usual state.

137. B. capillare, Hedw.

Abundant on roofs, walls, rocks, trees, and on the ground.

This common species offers a good subject in which to observe by

analogy the variations to which allied species are subject. The mar-

gin of the leaves is lable to the greatest variation ; and in those states

in which it is most evident, it is always more prominent and thickened

in the pericheetial leaves.

The authors of the ‘ Bryologia Europzea’ have taken as their ty-

pical form that in which the nerve of the leaf ceases just below the

apex, and the hair-like point is composed of the united margins.

This form is common on shaded banks and in woods. C: Miller, in

his Synopsis, describes as the normal state that with an excurrent

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 367

nerve ; and as this is by far the most usual state, it has the greatest

right to be considered the most perfectly developel form of the

species.

Var. rosulatum.

B. rosulatum, Mitten MSS.

Czespitulosum, humile, inferne tomentosum : folia ut pluri-

mum in capitulis rosulatis congesta, ovalia vel spathulata, acu-

minata, acuta vel obtusata, integerrima, nervo infra vel paulo

ultra medium evanescente apice sepe torto et recurvo.

In very small quantity and sterile on Woolsonbury Hill.

Different as this moss appears at first sight from all other species

of Bryum, it too nearly resembles some states of B. capillare to ad-

mit of its being considered distinct : the leaves are very variable in

size, in form, and in the length of the nerve, as well as m the acumi-

nation or obtuseness of the apex; the same rosulate head producing

some leaves that are elliptic, sometimes acute or sometimes obtuse,

or spathulate with the apex twisted about half-way round, and obtuse,

acute, or even sometimes bidentate. The nerve is sometimes very

short, at others it extends to a little beyond the middle. The texture

is similar to that of B. capillare, but it differs from all the common

forms of the species in wanting the piliform acuminate pot, The

margin, if margin it may be called, consists only of a single row of

narrower cells.

138. B. cespiticium, Linn.

On walls and banks, but not very common.

139. B. erythrocarpum, Schw.

At Henfield and Hurstpierpoint in small quantity ; not rare on the

forests.

140. B. atropurpureum, Wahlenb.

Frequent on the earth in waste places and on walls.

141. B. argenteum, Linn.

Common on the ground, on walls and roofs. On a wet sand-bank

near Hurstpierpoint, a state with pale yellow sete and capsules oc-

curs, but not otherwise different.

142. B. albicans, Wahlenb.

In the neighbourhood of Hurstpierpoint and Henfield ; not unfre-

quent nor confined to any particular soil, but always barren.

143. B. annotinum, Hedw.

In fruit at Balcombe and Tunbridge Wells: plants without fruit

are not uncommon.

144, B. carneum, Linn.

Frequent on wet ditch-banks.

368 Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex.

145. B. Tozeri, Greville.

Not uncommon about Hurstpierpoint and Henfield, where it fruits

occasionally in small quantity.

146. B. crudum, Schreb.

Gathered near TunbridgeWells by Mr. Jenner ; sterile. [Mr. Bor-

rer has gathered this species in fruit at Betchworth in Surrey. ]

Sect. 2. Inflorescence monoicous.

147. B. nutans, Schreb.

Widely distributed, but seldom fruiting.

Sect. 3. Inflorescence hermaphrodite.

148. B. cernuum, B. et 8S.

_A form with separate male flowers, but not presenting any further

difference, is sometimes found ; the fertile flowers are all hermaphro-

dite.

149. B. inclinatum, B. et S. :

Frequent in sandy places, by roadsides and on walls. In moist sand

places the setze are often much elongated.

150. B. intermedium, Brid.

Plentiful on wet sandy banks near Hurstpierpoint, at Hastings,

and near Battle.

This species fruits chiefly in summer ; but it is at all seasons more

or less in fruit, which may be owing to the successive development

and maturity of the antheridia, as observed in ‘ Bryologia Europea.’

151. B. bimum, Schreb.

B. ventricosum, Eng. FI. in part.

On the bog on Henfield Common. Mr. Borrer has gathered it at

Amberley, and Mr. Jenner at Slindon.

152. B. torquescens, B. et 8.

Under beech-trees on Woolsonbury and Newtimber Hills; on a

stone wall at Henley Hill, and in the same situation near the Hun-

gershall Rocks at Tunbridge Wells, where it has also been gathered

by Mr. Jenner. [Mr. Borrer has gathered it on a wall at Hurt-

moor near Godalming in Surrey. |

The state of this moss which has been gathered in the above loca-

lities corresponds with specimens received from M. Schimper, and

is much larger than the slender form gathered at Gormire, Yorkshire,

by Mr. Borrer, and described by Mr. Spruce.

So great a resemblance has this species to B. capillare, that, with-

out examination, it might be readily passed over for that moss; but

the capsules are more pendulous, and the seta is curved with a wider

arc, so that the capsule hangs about its own length distant from the

Mr. W. Mitten on the Mosses and Hepatice of Sussex. 3869

parallel seta: this peculiarity will often distinguish B. torquescens

from B. capillare at first sight.

1538. B. pyriforme, Hedw.

In the stone-pit at Henfield, and about Tunbridge Wells.

In his ‘ Synopsis,’ p. 330, C. Miiller says of this species: ‘“ Peri-

stomii interni dentes maxime sulcati et hiantes valde serrati igitur

veluti (sed non) appendiculati hyalini, ciliis solitariis brevibus non

appendiculatis hyalinis interpositis. Formam peristomii hancce in

speciminibus permultis examinatis invenimus et ‘ Bryol. Europ.’ in-

dolem non vidimus.’’ The appearance above described is not the

primary state of the peristome, which is correctly figured in ‘ Bryol.

Europ.,’ but is produced by the splitting of the processes down the

carina as in Acidodontium and Bartramia, each half of the process

bending over the intermediate cilia to meet at the apex the half of

the next process : thus the two intermediate cilia with the two halves

of the processes overlapping them, closely resemble a simple process,

and the appendicule of the cilia sticking out here and there make.

it appear to be appendiculate.

Tribe VI. BaRTRAMIACE.

Genus 1. Bartramia, Hedw.

154. B. fontana (L.), Schw.

Common in bogs and wet places ; rarely fertile.

155. B. pumila, Mitten; dioica; dense cespitosa tomentosa

parum ramosa; folia caulina erecto-patentia homomalla ovato-

lanceolata, nervo crasso superne dorso apiceque denticulato ex-

currente cuspidata, opaca, margine denticulato recurvo, e cellulis

parvis ut plurimum rectangularibus viridibus densiusculis, pa-

pillis remotis scabridis instructis, areolata ; perigonialia interna e

basi lata concava patentia obtusiuscula minute denticulata, nervo

erasso sub apice evanido : perichetialia longiora latiora et parum

acuminata: theca in pedunculo elongato ngido undulato erecto

subito inclinata globosa sulcata, operculo plano-conico obtuso ;

peristomium duplex normale.

In a wet place near Tilgate Pond, Tilgate Forest ; the male plant

only. Mr. Wilson has sent the barren female plant gathered by

Mr. Croall in the Carse of Arderseir, Inverness-shire. The fruit is

described from specimens gathered near Dollar, Perthshire, by Mr.

M‘Ivor.

The stems of this species in size and habit closely resemble those

of B. marchica, and some small states of B. fontana. The figure of

B. uncinata, Schwaegrichen, Suppt. t. 57 |B. seabrida}, excepting the

capsule and uncinate narrower leaves, very well represents B. pumila ;

but in this, as in B. marchica, the perigonial leaves are acuminate and

acute, whilst those of B. pumila are obtuse like those of B. fontana ;

again, the cauline leaves of B. pumila are perfectly ovate-lanceolate,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 2. Vol. vin.

370 Messrs. Alder and Hancock on the Branchial

and not acuminate, nor so wide at the base as those of B. fontana.

The fertile plants from Mr. M‘Ivor are very different in appearance,

being very much smaller; yet they appear to belong to the same

species. |

7 It seems impossible in the absence of authentic specimens to ascer-

tain if this be the B. fontana B. pumila, “ caule abbreviato simpli-

ciusculo ; foliis lanceolatis,”” of Turner, Muse. Hibern. p. 107. t. 10.

f. 1. The only part of his description that points to B. pumila is

‘‘foliis intensius viridibus, nec, acuminatis, nec cuspidatis,” besides

the observations that it is much more slender and shorter than a.

The figure does not at all resemble the fertile B. pumila from Dollar,

and that of the leaf represents it as described, “multo luculentius ~

serratis ;”’ from which it is just possible that the plant intended by

Turner may be B. rigida, which has been gathered in Ireland.

156. B. pomiformis, Hedw.~

On sandy banks : not very common.

Tribe VII. Mntracez.

Genus 1. Fissidens, Hedw.

157. F. taxifolius (Linn.), Hedw.

Very common.

Stems of this species may sometimes be found with the seta arising

from just below the top.

1 < [Te be continued. | :

XXX.—On the Branchial Currents in Pholas and Mya.

By Josnua Atper and Atpany Hancock.

[With a Plate.) —

THE existence of branchial currents in the Bivalve Mollusca,

produced by the action of cilia, and admitted) and discharged by

different apertures, though denied by one or two authors, may

be considered sufficiently established to allow of little further

discussion. But though most naturalists admit the existence

and action of these currents as a general law, yet exceptions have

been claimed for some families and. genera, whose anatomical

structure is supposed to present an insuperable obstacle to the

existence of inhalant and exhalant currents by different siphons ;

these siphons, as it is thought, having no communication inter-

nally. Among the families so placed are the Myade and Pho-

ladide. |

Mr. Garner in his excellent essay on the Anatomy of the

Lamellibranchiata, published in the ‘ Transactions of the Zoolo-

SN SSS SA|AMW NX SS .

AY WN SRA S N SLRs

MAW QASRETAe

TASS SSCELTTELELEL Nay OL

NOES GQ SSM cy

SN SSS

ANS MAnavERS Ss NS .

aN LESSEN \ TESA EReRDPOA RY ~~qnnnoannh NAPE B m

yt)

J. BASIE Se.

4.Hancock del.

Currents in Pholas and Mya. 371

gical Society*,’ and more in detail in Charlesworth’s ‘ Magazine

of Natural History +,’ after describing the structure of those

genera in which the water is acknowledged to flow in by the

branchial siphon, and to be discharged by the anal one, goes on

to say that “‘in the Selen, Hiatella, Mya, Pholas, Teredo, &c., a

different disposition takes place. Here the branchie are pro-

longed into the inferior siphon, and as they are not separated

from the base of the foot within, nor from the mantle without,

the water drawn through the inferior orifice must make its exit

by the same or by the anterior opening. But water is also drawn

im by the other, and so gets access to the interior interlamellar

spaces of the branchiz ; and by this superior siphon, ova, feces,

and secretions are discharged.” From-the statement here made

it would appear that Mr. Garner draws his inferences from the

anatomy of the animal alone, and not from actual observation of

the currents, as he seems doubtful whether the water received by

the branchial siphon is discharged by the same orifice or by the

anterior opening.

Mr. Clark, however, has gone much further than Mr. Garner

in an attempt to establish a somewhat similar view of the sub-

ject. By a series of experiments with mercurial injections, in-

troduced principally through the anal siphon, he claims to have

proved that no communication can exist between it and the

branchial cavity ; and by other experiments upon the living ani-

mal, that gentleman announces that he has made a most import-

ant discovery, namely :—that “ nine-tenths, if not all, the water

to bathe the branchize is admitted by the pedal gape, and ejected

only by the branchial siphon; the anal one alone inhales water

and discharges it ;” and that “in the close-mantle Solenide,

Myade, Lutrariea, &c., as well as in the open-mantle Veneres,

Cardia, &c., the water is only admitted into the branchial vault

at the pedal or ventral aperture by the simple opening of the

valves, and ejected, according to the structure of their respective

sacs, either by the branchial issue alone, as in the Pholades, &c.,

or as in the Veneres, Cardia, &c., by the two confluent orifices,

which are in fact but one branchial conduit.”

This conclusion, so contrary to the experience of other natu-

ralists, has been deduced from the following experiment. A

Pholas, inflated with water, was lifted wp and held in an inverted

position with the siphons downwards, until all the water had run

out. More water of course ran out of the branchial than the anal

siphon, as might have been inferred from its larger aperture, the

absence of a valve, and its more direct communication with the

branchial cavity, in which the principal part of the water is con-

* Vol. i. p. 91. t+ Vol. iii.

24°*

372 Messrs. Alder and Hancock on the Branchial

tained. On replacing the animal in water, a powerful column was

observed to pass in through the pedal opening, while none was’

seen to enter by the siphons, these latier being probably closed

by the animal in consequence of the unnatural usage it had been

subjected to; but whether this be the case or not, it was to be

expected that, by a known law of hydrostatics, the greater flow

of water would be through the larger aperture until-the equili-

brium was restored. This, however, is a special case having

nothing to do with the regular branchial currents, as has been

before pointed out to Mr. Clark; yet this experiment is consi-

dered to have finally disposed of the complicated scheme, as it is

called, of other authors, by which name is designated the simple

observed fact, that water for branchial purposes is received and

expelled by the action of cilia and by separate orifices.

Let us for a moment consider what would be the consequence

of Mr. Clark’s supposition that these animals obtain water only

by the pedal gape. Nearly all of them pass their lives buried in

sand or mud, or immured in solid stone, with only a small

aperture externally, the pedal opening being beneath, and the

siphonal tubes in communication with the open sea. Yet Mr.

Clark would have these animals receive only the small quantity

of water charged with sand and mud that finds its way to the

bottom of the cavity, rather than draw their supply from the

pure element on the surface, by means of their long siphons,

which, it is generally supposed, nature has furnished them with

for this very purpose.

It has long been known to us from actual observation that the

Pholades and Myade do draw in a current of water by the

branchial siphon, and that it is expelled by the anal one, as is

the case with the other bivalves. To convince himself of this

fact, it is only necessary for an observer to place a Pholas in a

glass of sea-water and allow it to remain undisturbed for some

' time, in order that the animal may stretch out its tubes and re-

cover its natural quiescent state. Then by gently adding a little

fresh sea-water slightly charged with floating particles, a very

decided current will generally be seen to set mto the branchial

siphon, and a counter-current to proceed from the anal one ; the

water round the pedal opening being at the same time undis-

turbed. 7

The same arrangements are readily recognised in Mya. We

lately had an opportunity of observing Mya arenaria in its native

haunts, and watched the play of its siphonal currents under very

favourable circumstances. ‘This species, at the mouth of the

Tyne, buries itself to a depth of 6 or 8 inches in a stiffish clay,

mixed with shingle; and, in shallow pools left by the tide, the

siphonal tubes may be seen just level with the surface of the

Currents in Pholas and Mya. 373

muddy bottom in full action. The mud lies closely packed

against the walls of the tubes, so that nothing is to be seen but

the internal surface of the expanded lips of the siphonal orifices

fringed with numerous tentacles. When it happens that the sur-

face of the water is only a little above these orifices, a strong cur-

rent ean be distinctly seen to boil up from the anal siphon, and

another, with a constant, steady flow, to set into the branchial

one. These currents were quite visible to the naked eye without

the aid of a glass, so long as the mollusk remained undisturbed.

We watched one individual for nearly a quarter of an hour, and

no interruption of them took place; and it was not until the

siphon was touched that the tubes were withdrawn and the

currents ceased to play. But the siphon soon made its appear-

ance again at the surface, and the orifices once more expanding,

the currents commenced to play as strongly as ever. On exami-

ning the animal thus in its natural position, it is impossible to

doubt that the currents are connected. If not, whence comes

the water that is constantly pouring out of the anal orifice?

None can pass down externally to the pedal opening while the

tubes are in action, for at this time they completely fill the

channel they occupy, their walls being in close contact with

the sides of the burrow; and the mud, though it lay loosely

about and against the siphons, was not in the least disturbed, as

it must have been had a current passed down outside the tubes.

Yet to satisfy Mr. Clark’s theory such a current must have

existed. i

On removing these animals from their concealed abodes, and

placing them in a vessel of fresh sea-water, the two siphonal cur-

rents were generally found in action when the individuals were

undisturbed. And further, on placing the shell with its back

downwards and the pedal gape raised above the surface of the

water, these currents still continued to play ; the excurrent and

meurrent being as distinctly observed as before.

With Pholas we tried another experiment, which would seem

conclusive with regard to the connexion of the siphonal currents.

A specimen of Pholas crispata was placed in a shallow vessel of

sea-water, and, as usual, the currents soon commenced to play.

The nosle of a blowpipe charged with sea-water stained with in-

digo was then placed at the inhalant orifice, and immediately a

considerable quantity of the coloured medium was drawn into

the animal. Watching carefully the result, we had soon the

satisfaction of beholding a blue-stained stream issue from the

exhalant orifice. This experiment succeeded three or four times,

notwithstanding the caution of the animal, which generally, on

receiving the contents of the blowpipe, immediately closed the

inhalant orifice, and then gradually contracting itself, with a

374 Messrs. Alder and Hancock on the Branchial

convulsive action, squirted out the coloured matter by the same

orifice by which it was received. It is worthy of remark, that, if

we did not succeed in the first attempt, the second was almost

sure to fail; the internal apparatus being apparently then ad-

justed to prevent the passage of the coloured particles : and it is

likewise remarkable that the coloured fluid exhaled was deprived

of all the coarser particles.

These experiments may be deemed conclusive of the fact that

the inhalant and exhalant currents are really connected. The

mode of their connexion, however, remains up to this time undis-

covered. For the purpose of explaining this difficult point, we

have found it necessary to make a careful examination of the

anatomical structure of these animals. The result is very satis-

factory. We certainly find no opening between the foot and the

gills, nor between the gills and the mantle. ‘The branchial or

ventral chamber is so far completely isolated from the anal or

dorsal chamber ; and without a careful observation of the cur-

rents in the living animal, as above alluded to, here the matter

might have been allowed to rest.

But a simple experiment will at once solve this difficulty.

Having killed a specimen of Pholas crispata with the siphonal

tubes contracted as little as possible, and having placed it in di-

luted spirit a few hours to render the tissues firm without hard-

ening them too much, we had again recourse to the blowpipe,

charged as formerly with coloured fluid. The specimen on this

occasion was opened down the ventral margin, exposing to view

the whole of the gills stretched along the roof of the branchial

cavity. The nosle of the blowpipe was passed into the anal

siphon, and on removing the finger from the top of the pipe, the

contained fluid immediately filled the anal chamber behind the

gills, and then passing at once down the tubes between the

lamin of the gills, issued through ten thousand pores, and dyed

the water in the branchial chamber. Thus in an instant the

secret was explained ;—the currents communicate through mi-

nute openings in the lamine of the gill-plates.

Having thus satisfied ourselves of this fact, we next directed

our attention to the structure of the gills. Accordingly the anal

chamber was laid open, and its ventral wall was seen to exhibit

four longitudinal rows of large orifices. These four rows of ori-

fices, already well known to anatomists, correspond to the at-

tached margins of the four gill-plates, which hang from the roof

or dorsal membrane of the branchial chamber ; this membrane

being the ventral wall of the anal chamber,—the membrane, in

fact, which divides the chambers.

These orifices lead into wide tubes which pass between the two

lamine forming each gill-plate. These interbranchial tubes lie

Currents in Pholas and Mya. 375

contiguous and parallel to each other, and extend the full width

of the gill, being bifid within its free margin. Thus it is evident

that the tubes within the gill-plates communicate freely with the

anal chamber. The laminz forming the walls of these tubes

were now examined through the microscope, when the whole was

observed to present a regularly reticulated structure composed

of blood-vessels ; those passing transversely being the stronger

and more prominent. The longitudinal vessels, rather far apart

from each other, form the meshes into parallelograms. These

meshes are open spaces, fringed internally with a narrow mem-

brane and active vibratile cilia. The two vascular lamine form-

ing the gill-plate are really sieves to separate suspended mole-

cules from the surrounding medium on the passage of the water

from the branchial to the anal chamber ;—an apparatus of the ~

most exquisite beauty and perfect adaptation to the desired end.

We cannot understand how this beautiful structure escaped

detection by the mercurial injection of Mr. Clark. Had the anal

chamber been completely filled with mercury as supposed, we

conceive that it must necessarily have found its way into the in-

terbranchial tubes, and probably thence into the ventral cavity.

Indeed we think that so large a quantity of mercury as was re-

quired to fill the anal cavity would have caused a rupture of the

very delicate membrane dividing this chamber from the branchial

one, even without the external pressure which Mr. Clark says he

applied to it. The interbranchial tubes have been described by

several anatomists, but they do not seem to have carried their

examinations so far as to have ascertained the subserviency of

these tubes to the branchial currents. They have in a few genera

been described to be for the purpose of receiving the immature

ova after leaving the ovary.

Having carried our inquiries so far, we were anxious. to ob-

serve this exquisitely constructed apparatus in action, and accord-

ingly laid open the branchial chamber of a living animal, by di-

viding the mantle along the ventral margin, and thus completely

exposing to view the gills. The specimen was then placed in a

shallow vessel containing sea-water, and in a short time the ex-

current siphon was in full play, pouring out a constant, steady

current. As the branchial siphon was laid open from end to end,

its action was stopped; the branchial chamber, however, being

submerged was always filled with water. We now slightl

coloured the fluid with indigo and carefully watched the gills

through a rather powerful lens, which revealed a sight of extra-

ordinary interest. The gills lay stretched, two along each side

of the body, their posterior extremities passing some way up the

branchial siphon, and appearing like delicate waved fringes, with

their surfaces transversely fluted ; the flutes being caused by the

376 Messrs. Alder and Hancock on the Branchial

distribution of the channels within the lamine. The free mar-

gins, down upon which we looked, were rather thick and di-

stinctly longitudinally grooved. Along this marginal groove a

minute cord or stream of blue particles of indigo was observed

moving towards the mouth, following accurately all the sinuo-

sities of the much-undulated gills. Minute streams of similar

particles were also observed coming up from the base on both

sides of the gills to join the stream that continued its progress

along the margin. These lateral streams passed for the most

part up the furrows of the laminz, and becoming incorporated

with that on the margin, augmented its volume as it approached

the anterior extremity of the gill. All these streams were sharply

defined, and the particles of which they were composed did not

move amongst themselves, but were formed into cords or threads

rather than streams, apparently bound together by some tena-

cious fluid. These streams or cords continued to be formed and

moved on for hours ; the action being only occasionally retarded

when the animal was disturbed, and the whole time the water was

continually passing out of the excurrent orifice or anal siphon.

Thus considerable quantities of indigo were accumulated in

the vicinity of the mouth and oral tentacles. These accumula-

tions were composed of ravelled threads spun as it were by the

branchial apparatus, from the scattered, nearly invisible particles

of indigo in the surrounding medium.

On reviewing this curious spectacle the question naturally

arises—how is the matter, divided into such minute particles,

thus collected on the surface of the gills? Having arrived at a

clear understanding of the structure of these organs, we can give

a correct answer to this question.

We have seen that the two lamine forming the walls of the gill

are in fact in structure like sieves, and that the tubes which pass

between them communicate with the anal chamber leading di-

rectly to the excurrent siphon. When the water is flowing out

of this siphon, there is consequently a tendency to form a vacuum

in the chamber and in all the tubes between the gill-lamine. By

this means, combined with the action of the cilia lining the meshes,

the water introduced into the branchial chamber by the inhalant

tube will be drawn through the meshes of the lamine, and all

the suspended particles of matter retained on the surface of the

gill. The water being filtered, as it were, allows the particles to

accumulate, and then by the aid of other cilia, they are formed

into the defined streams above described. ‘This is certainly one

of the most beautifully adapted organic mechanisms that can be

looked upon. As a breathing organ it is very complete; as a

prehensile organ for securing food it is surely unrivalled for the

minuteness and beauty of its structure.

Currents in Pholas and Mya. 377

This examination of the gill in its living state throws some

light upon the sustentation of the Lamellibranchiate Mollusks ;

for it would appear evident that all the minute particles of matter

suspended in the water are collected and carried to the mouth

without any apparent selection. The labial tentacles may pos-

sibly have the power of rejecting distasteful matters ; but it is

difficult to conceive how this can be, if the particles, as in the

present case, always form a continuous cord, which would have

to be severed before any part could be disengaged. And we may

mention in proof of the minuteness of the particles extracted

from the surrounding element by these animals, that on placing

five or six individuals of Pholas crispata in a small vessel of water

strongly coloured with indigo, they, in the course of twelve or

fourteen hours, deprived the water of nearly all its colouring

matter, leaving it scarcely tinged with blue, and the alimentary

tube of several that were opened was crammed full of indigo, and

that it was but little altered in appearance on passing in fecal

masses from the anal siphon.

The structure of the gills of Mya arenaria is similar to that of

Pholas ; those of Pullastra perforans are likewise formed much

after the same plan, and in this latter species the sedimentary

matters are collected on the surface of the gill in exactly the

same manner as in Pholas crispata. In Cardium edule the gills

are provided with interbranchial tubes, and they convey the food

to the mouth along their free margins. The anal and branchial

chambers of the oyster are as completely separated as in Pholas,

and the gills procure food and take it to the mouth in the same

manner as in that genus. In Mytilus edulis the branchie are a

little modified. The four plates in this species are composed of

two laminz as usual, but only one of the lamine of each gill is

attached to the mantle behind ; the outer lamina of the external

gill, and the lamina next the foot of the internal gill being free:

the interbranchial tubes are irregular and incomplete, extending

scarcely halfway up from the free margin of the gill. The

branchial plates of Mytilus are nevertheless efficient sieves, col-

lecting all sedimentary matters on their surfaces, and conveying

the same along their margins to the oral opening *.

These are all the species we have yet examined, but perhaps

they may be considered sufficient to support a belief that the

sieve-like character of the branchiz, and the mode of action here

described, predominate throughout the whole order of the Lamel-

libranchiata, as well as in that of Tunicata, whose branchiz are

known to have a similar structure.

* The gill-laminz of Pecten opercularis are arranged in the same man-

ner as in Mytilus. The outer lamina is free and much narrower than the

inner, extending only about two-thirds up from the free margin.

378 | Mr. N. T. Wetherell on a Barytie Deposit

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.

Fig. 1. General view of the interior of Pholas crispata, the mantle being

laid open along the ventral margin :—a, incurrent siphonal orifice,

with a piece of whalebone passed through it to show the direction

of the current ; 6, excurrent siphonal orifice, with a piece of whale-

bone likewise passed through it into the anal chamber; ¢, the gills,

exhibiting the indigo collecting on their surfaces in minute streams

and passing along their free margins; d, anal chamber laid open,

exhibiting the four rows of orifices leading into the tubes between

the gill-lamine ; e, e, e, labial tentacles; f, accumulation of in-

digo on them, brought by the gills; g, oral orifice ; 4, foot.

Fig. 2. Section of the gill-plate, showing three of the tubes between the

laminz :—a, the tubes.

Fig. 3. A portion of the gill-laminee highly magnified, showing the orifices

in the meshes.

XXXI.—WNotice of a Barytic Deposit in certain Testacea from the

London Clay. By N.T. WeruEre tt, Esq., F.G.S., M.R.C.S.

Durine the examination of the Testacea of the London clay, I

have observed in some univalves from a particular locality the

occurrence of small concretionary bodies frequently fillmg the

apertures and umbilici of the shells. These bodies are of an

irregular form, but where they occur in the apertures of the

Natice, especially Natica glaucinoides, they present at first sight

somewhat the appearance of opercula*. In the other Testacea

in which they occur, as some species of Fusus, Pleurotoma and

Cancellaria, and a specimen of Nautilus imperialis, these bodies

are more irregularly placed, and in a few imstances they were

found isolated in the clay surrounding the shells.

These bodies when broken have a fibro-radiate structure of an

opake white, and readily yield to the knife ; they are occasionally

ageregated together, each one showing its centre of radiation.

A slight effervescence was produced upon the application of mu-

riatic acid, which ceased almost immediately without any appa-

rent diminution of the size of the specimen.

A qualitative analysis kindly undertaken for me by Mr. James

Field of Loughton, Essex, yielded the following substances :—

Silica, oxide of iron, alumina, carbonate of lime, sulphate of

barytes.

Both oxide of iron and alumina were small in quantity, and

there was a mere trace of silica, the sulphate of barytes forming

by far the greater proportion of the concretions.

The specimens were obtained from the London clay, about two

miles to the north of Highgate, at which place this formation

lies under about 10 feet of diluvium or northern drift.

About three years since a small excavation was made through

* The barytic substance often fills up the umbilicus of the same species.

in Testacea from the London Clay. 379

the drift bed into the London clay, the latter being penetrated to

the depth of 8 or 9 feet ; the shells being very abundantly dis-

seminated throughout. Barytes is of rather rare occurrence in

the London clay. In the list of the minerals of this formation

given in the ‘ Outlines of the Geology of England and Wales,’

it is not even mentioned.

Phillips, in his ‘ Introduction to Mineralogy,’ states that the

sulphate of barytes “ occurs in crystals disposed im a radiated

form on carbonate of lime, coating the divisions of the septaria,

on the western side of the Isle of Sheppey.”

In the numerous specimens of Testacea and other organic re-

mains which I was so fortunate to obtain from the excavations in

the London clay at Primrose Hill, and from the deep cuttings of

the Great Northern Railway near Whetstone, I have not detected

the trace of any similar barytic substance, and the occurrence of

it in the locality previously mentioned may be probably due to

the condition of the clay in its upper part at that spot, being

more favourable to the decomposition and rearrangement of the

chemical constituents of the matrix itself and of the contained

organic bodies. _

EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES.

a, f, represent the deposit in an unbroken state within the apertures of a

Natica glaucinoides and a Fusus ; b, shows the space it generally

occupies within the shell; c, the deposit broken, showing two

centres of radiation; d, g, i, Natica and Pleurotoma, containing

the deposit in a broken state, showing the fibro-radiate structure ;

e, h, umbilici of Natice filled with the deposit ; k, 7, m, n, 0, mag-

nified figures ; p, magnified figure of the deposit in the clay. The

natural size is represented in outline.

380 _ Mr.J.E. Gray on the Arrangement of

XXXIT.—An attempt to arrange the species of the family Pholadidee

into Natural Groups. By Joun Epwarp Gray, Esq., F.R.S.,

Vice-President of the Zoological Society. :

SeverAL authors, as Lorenz Spengler (Skrivten af Naturh.

Gebskabet, ii. 72. 1792; iv. 40. 1798), W. Wood in his. work

on Shells, and more lately G. B. Sowerby in his ‘ Thesaurus

Conchyliorum ’ (x. 1849), have examined and described the spe-

cies of this family, but very few attempts have been made to ar-

range them into natural groups, and this is the more important

as the shells undergo great change in form and even in structure

as they are developed by the growth of the animal. .

I have therefore been induced to lay before the reader the fol-

lowing outline of an arrangement which has been somé time lying

in my portfolio, in the hope that I might find time to prepare

a more complete description of the species.

SyNOPSIS OF THE GENERA.

A. Dorsal muscle protected by one or two dorsal shelly valves. —

Cavity in which the animal lives not lined with a regular shelly

tube inclosing the valves. Pholadina.

a. Siphons naked, front gape of shell open at all times.

1. Puoxas. Dorsal valves two, anterior single, central, lanceo-

late, hinder small, transverse ; plate reflexed over the umbg,

¢ closely applied.

2. Barnia. Dorsal valve single, lanceolate ; shell ovate ; plate

reflexed over the umbo, closely applied.

8. Dactytina. Dorsal valves two, lanceolate, placed side by

side ; the plate reflexed over the umbo, cellular beneath.

4, Xytopuaca. Dorsal valves two, half ovate, diverging ; um-

_ bonal process none. .

b. Siphons naked ; front gape at length closed, with a callous plate.

5. JouannetTia. Valves unequal, left largest, in front inclosing

the other ; dorsal valve single ; umbonal process none.

6. Pararuouas. Valves equal, regularly divided in front ; dorsal

valves two. 3 i

7. Marresta. Valves equal, regularly divided in front ; dorsal

valve single, lanceolate or peltate.

ce. Siphon with horny or shelly valves at their base.

8. PHotapip#A. Front gape large, at length closed, with a

callous plate ; dorsal valves two, small.

the Pholadidee into Natural Groups. 381

9. Tatona. Front gape small; dorsal valves two, moderate,

- diverging.

B. Dorsal muscles only covered with a horny or coriaceous epi-

dermis. The cavity in which they live not lined with a regular

shelly tube inclosing the valves. Zirfeeina.

10. Zinraa. Dorsal plate not reflexed over the umbo.

11. Navea. Dorsal plate produced and reflexed over the umbo.

C. Dorsal muscles only covered with a coriaceous epidermis. Cavity

in which they live lined with a regular shelly tube surround-

ing the valve. 'Teredinina.

12. Teruvo. Tube subcylindrical, hard, shelly ; pallettes simple,

oblong or transverse, entire.

18. Xytorrya. Tubes subcylindrical, hard, shelly ; pallettes

elongate, pennate.

14. Curnus. Tube subcylindrical, thick, shelly ; apex divided

into two separate tubes; pallettes ——.

15. Guetera. Tube club-shaped, thicker, and closed beneath ;

pallettes ovate dentate.

A. Dorsal muscle protected by one or two shelly dorsal valves.

Cavity in which they live not lined with a regular shelly tube.

~ Pholadina.

The upper part of the cavity in which these animals reside is

sometimes furnished with a calcareous deposit, which does not

assume the regular form of a shell, but appears to be only an

irregular exudation from the surface of the tubes, and never in-

closes the shelly valves, and it has only been observed in one or

two genera, as Martesia, where it is formed of hard uniform cal-

careous matter (see Gray, Phil. Trans. 1833; Rang, Man. 345;

Sow. Thes. Conch.), and Xylotrya, where it appears to be formed

of agglutinated particles of sand: this latter was first shown to

me by Mr. Edward Charlesworth.

a. Stphons naked at the base ; front gape of the shell more or less

large and open, never closed with an additional shelly plate.

. Puotas, Linn., part. ; Gray, 1849.

. P. costatus, Linn., Sow. Thes. t. 102. f. 8, 9.

. P. crucifera, Sow. Thes. t. 104. f. 24, 26.

. P. truncata, Say, Sow. Thes. f. 29, 30.

. P. latissima, Sow. Thes. f. 15, 16?

. Barnta. Barnia, Leach MSS. Barnea, Risso.

. B. australasie. Ph. a., Gray in Sow. Thes. t. 107. f. 738.

m DO BWOe

382 Mr. J. E. Gray on the Arrangement of

B. Burmanica. Ph. B., Philippi, Abbild. t.1. f. 1.

. B. candida. Ph. c., Sow. Thes. f. 21-23. P. dactyloides,

Chiaje. P. silicula, Lamk. P. papyracea, Spengler.

. B. parva. Ph. p., Sow. Thes. f. 31, 32. Ph. crenulatus, So-

lander in Spengler. P. dactylus, var. Desh. P. ligamentina,

Desh. P. dactyloides, Lamk.

. B. similis. Ph. s., Gray, Sow. Thes. f.12-14. Ph. antipo-

darum, Philippi, Abbild. t.1. £.3.

. B. manillensis, Ph. m., Philippi. P. manille, Sow. Thes.

f.17, 18.

B. Erythrea, Gray. Shell ovate, elongate, radiately ribbed ;

the central ribs rather distant, with slight distant tubercles ;

hinder ribs nearly obliterated ; the anterior ribs rather di-

stant, with acute imbricate spines ; the anterior gape broad,

ovate, short.

Hab. Red Sea.

. B. fragilis. Ph. f., Sow. Thes. f. 92, 938.

. Dactyrina, Gray, P. Z. 8. 1847, BoA Thoanoa or Thovana,

Leach MSS.

* Nucleus of dorsal valve anterior, gape narrow elongate.

. D. orientalis. Ph.o., Gmelin. Ph. Siamensis, Spengler, Sow.

Thes. f.3, 4. Ph. dactylus, Solander MSS.

2. D. Chiloensis. Ph. Ch., Molina, Sow. Thes. f.1,2. Ph. Cam-

pechensis, Gmelin.

Var. P. laqueata, Sow. Thes. f.19, 20.

** Nucleus of dorsal valve posterior, gape broad. Dactylina.

3. D. dactylus. Ph. d., Linn., Sow. Thes. f. 10,11, 47. Ph. mu-

ricatus, Da Costa. Ph. hyans, Pultney. P. ‘eallosa,” Lamk.

Ph. tuberculata, Turton.

4. XytopHaca, Turton, 1822.

. X. dorsalis, Turton, Sow. Thes. f.103, 104. Ph. Xilophaga,

Desh.

. X. globosa, Sow. Thes. f. 101, 102.

Oo ©

—

foamed

ao wv

. Siphons naked at the base; front gape of the valves large, at

length closed, with a callous plate.

. Jovannetia, Desmoulin, Bull. Soc. Linn. Bord. ii. 244; Rang,

Man. 346. Pholadopsis, Conrad, Bull. Acad. Philad. 1849,

156. Triomphalia, Sow. Thes. 1850. Teredo, sp. Deshayes.

* Valves with two impressed radiating grooves.

. J. globosa. Ph. glob., Quoy. T. globosa, Sow. Thes. f. 54, 55. .

. J. Cumingn. Triomph. C., Sow. Thes. f. 56, 57.

wo =

the Pholadidee into Natural Groups. 383

** Valves with a subcentral impressed radiating groove. Phola-

dopsis.

3. J. pectinata. Pholadopsis p., Conrad, t. 39. f.3. Tr. pul-

cherrima, Sow. Thes. f. 58, 59.

6. Pararnoras, Gray. Parapholas (part.), Conrad, Proce. Acad.

N.S. Philad, 1848, 121; 1849, 156.

The anterior dorsal margin reflexed, and generally furnished

with an internal elevated rib ; umbo with a pair of vaulted cavities

in front, connected with the anterior callous plate, and one or

two behind umbo.

The periostraca (of this and the next genus) uniting the upper

and lower edge of the valves often strengthened by a shelly plate

forming additional elongate lanceolate posterior dorsal and ven-

tral valves.

* Valves with two sunken ribs; the hinder very Seiad hinder

dorsal cavity divided.

1. Parapholas quadrizonalis. Ph. q., Spengler, Sow. Thes. f. 88,

89. Ph. striatus, Chemn. fig. 864-866. Adult, Ph. Incii,

Sow. Thes. f.45, 46.

2. P.Janellii. Ph. Janellii, Desh. Ph. Californica, Conrad, Sow.

Thes. f. 5, 6, 7.

** Valves with a single impressed rib; the hinder umbonal valve

Mb [ sipgle.

P. concamerata. Ph. c., Desh., Sow. Thes. f.67,68. Ph. cu-

cullata, Gray, B. M. 1840.

7. Marresia, Leach MSS., Blainv. Mactesia, Gray, misprint

“ Mactresia, Gray,” Agassiz. Penitella, Conrad, 1849.

* Valves with two impressed ribs, the hinder one oblique, the an-

terior dorsal marginal reflection adpressed.

1. M. Calva. Ph. Calva, Sow. Thes. f. 51, 52, 58. Penitella

Wilsoni, Conrad, t. 35. f. 5, bad? Dorsal valve less deve-

loped. Ph. acuminata, Sow. Thes. f. 48, 49; young, Sow.

Thes. f. 50.

1*, M. branchiata. Ph. b., Gould, Sow. Thes. f. 82, 83.

** Valves with a single subcentral impressed rib; the anterior

dorsal reflection close pressed and furnished with an elevated

internal rib.

2. M. ovum. Ph. ovum, Gray in Wood Supp. f. 4. Ph. ovata,

Sow. Thes. f. 71, 72; dorsal bad.

3. M. multistriata. Ph. m., Sow. Thes. f. 35, 36.

384. Mr. J. E. Gray on the Arrangement: of

4, M. obtecta. Ph. o., Sow. Thes. f. 80, 81.

5. M. curta. Ph. curta, Sow. Thes. f. 38, 34 & 105.

*K* Valves with a single subcentral impressed rib; the anterior

dorsal reflection erect, separate from the outer surface of the

valve.

6. M. striata, Leach. Ph. striata, Linn., Sow. Thes. f. 40-44.

Ph. lignorum, Spengler. Ph. nana, ’ Pultney. Ph. pusilla,

Linn. P.conoides, Flem. Ph. clavata, Lamk.

Jun. ? Ph. falcata, Wood.

Var. produced behind. Ph. semicostata, Lea, Sow. Thes. f 84,

85. Junior, Ph. terediniformis, Sow. Thes. f. 97, 98.

7. M. australis, Gray. Shell elongate, front portion with rather

distant waved concentric ridges (fewer than in M. striata),

the hinder portion smooth, slightly concentrically waved ;

periostraca very thin, simple.

Hab. N.W. Australia, in hard stone and in resin.

8. M. rivicola. Ph. r., Sow. Thes. f. 90, 91.

9. M. aperta. Junior, Ph. aperta, Sow. Thes. f. 99, 100.

10. M. cuneiformis. Ph. cuneiformis, Say, Sow. Thes. f. 38, 39,

f. 86, 87: Ph. corticaria, Adams, Sow. Thes. f. 94,95. Ph.

Edwardsii and Ph. rudis, Gray, B. M. 1820; junior, Sow.

Thes. f. 96. : |

7*, Terepina, Lamk. Fistulana, sp. Lamk. Teredo, J. Sow.

This fossil genus appears only to differ from Martesia in being

provided with a conical continuous entire tubular prolongation

at the hinder end of the valves, in the place of the elongation of

the valves, which is often to be observed in that genus, and in

the absence of any supplementary posterior or ventral valves.

1. T. personata, Lamk. Teredo antenaute, J. Sow.

ce. Siphons with shelly or rarely horny valves surrounding their base

and forming a cup -like appendage on the hinder extremity of

the valves.

These appendages are not to be sdnfoiaiiial with the exten-

sions of the periostraca which are to be observed on the surface

of the hinder part of some Martesie, as M. obtecta and M. con-

camerata.

8. Puotapipma, Turton, 1819. “Pholadidoidea, Goodall,”

Blainv. Pholide, Swainson. Parapholas, part., Conrad.

* Siphonal valves without any tubular elongation, and not folded.

1. Ph. papyracea. Ph. p., Sow. Thes. £.66. Junior, Ph. lamellata,

Turton. PP. striata, Blainv. t..80. f. 7.

2. Ph. spathulata. Ph. s., Sow. Thes. f. 69, 70.

the Pholadidee into Natural Groups. 385

** Siphonal valves without any tubular prolongation, and with a

longitudinal and transverse fold. Talonella. |

3. Ph. tridens. Ph.t., Sow. Thes.f.60,61. Talonella tridens,

Gray, B. M.

«ck ~Sinhonal valves with a tubular shelly prolongation. , Hatasia.

Ph. quadra. Ph. q., Sow. Thes. f. 62, 63.

Ph. melanura. Ph. m., Sow. Thes. f. 78, 79. Parapholas

bisuleata, Conrad, t. 39. f. 4. |

Ph. tubifer. Ph. t., Sow. Thes. f. 64, 65.

Tatona, Gray, 1840; P. Z. S. 1848, 188.

T. explanata. Ph. explanata, Spengler. Ph. candidus, Chemn.

f. 862. Ph. clausa, Gray, Sow. Thes. f. 74, 75.

tS ae OU

B. Dorsal muscle only covered with a horny skin or coriaceous epi-

dermis. The cavity in which the animal lives is not lined with

any regular shelly tube. Zirfeeana. :

10. Zrnraa, Leach MSS. ; Gray, 1840, P. Z. S. 1848.

1. Z. crispata. Ph. c., Linn., Sow. Thes. f. 37. Ph. bifrons,

_ Da Costa. Solen crispus, Gmelin.

2. Z. constricta. Ph. c., Sow. Thes. f. 27, 28.

3. Z.? Darwinii. Ph. D., Sow. Thes. f. 76, 77.

4. Z.? julan, Adans. Seneg. t. 19. f. 1.

5. Z.? Vibonensis. Ph. V., Philippi, ui. t. 13. f. 5.

11. Navea.

Shell subglobose, closed behind ; anterior gape very large, not

closed up by age; edge reflexed, crenulated ; valves with a sunken

subcentral rib; anterior dorsal edge reflexed and closely ad-

pressed to the outer surface of the valve ; dorsal muscles covered

with a coriaceous periostraca, antl with a small transverse poste-

rior valve placed behind the umbones; internal process simple,

elongate, arched.

1. N. subglobosa. Shell subglobose, solid, truncated in front ;

anterior portion radiately ribbed and with a reflexed undu-

lated edge, hinder portion regularly concentrically grooved.

Hab. California, in a hole in a shell. Cab. Gray.

2. N. tenuis. Shell ovate, subglobose, thin ; anterior portion ob-

liquely truncated, finely and regularly concentrically stri-

ated, hinder portion smooth, very slightly concentrically

wrinkled ; subcentral rib indistinct externally, but with a

distinet internal rib. '

Hab. ——?, ina hole ina coral. Brit. Mus.

See also Pholas nucivora, Spengler, iv. 40. t. 10. f.4, 9. Very

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 25

“|

886 On the Arrangement of the Pholadide into Natural Groups.

like former, but according to the figure shorter in front, and

longer and more rounded behind. Spengler, in his description

and figure, appears to mistake the front for the hinder part of

the shell.

C. Dorsal muscle only covered with a coriaceous epidermis. The

cavity which the animal inhabits lined with a regular shelly

tube which surrounds the valves. 'Teredinina.

12. Trerepo, Linn. Teredo a, Blainv. Malleolus, Gray.

* Tube concamerated near the external opening.

1. T. Norvagicus, Spengler. T. nigra, Blainv. T. Bruguieri,

Chiaje. 'T. Norvegicus, Thompson.

2. T. denticulata,Gray. T.navalis, Moller, Moll.Gren. Green-

land.

** Tubes not chambered near the outer opening.

3. T. batavus, Spengler. T. navalis, Blainv.

4, T. nana, Turton. T.navalis, Milne-Edw. T. megotara, Forbes

and Hanley.

5. T. malleolus, Turton.

13. Xytorrya, Leach MSS.; Gray, Ann. Phil. 1825. Bankia,

Gray, 1840. Teredo a, Schum. 1817. Teredo 8, Blanv.

Xylophaga, part., Sow. Man. !

1. X. bipalmulata. T. b., Lamk. Syst. T. palmulatus, Lamk.

Mist. Taret de Pondicherry, Adansen.

2. X. Stutchburyi, Leach, Blainv. ‘Tered. navalis, Spengler.

3. X. Philippi. Teredo palmulata, Chiaje, Philippi.

4, X. carinata. Teredo c., Leach, Blainv.

5. X. pennatifera. Ter. p., ’ Blainv. T. palmulata, Leach. T. bi-

pennata, Turton. ‘'T. navglis, Home.

14. Curnus, Guetard. Kuphus, Gray, 1840. Kyphus, Agassiz.

Furcella, Oken. Septaria, Lamk. Clausaria, prenne: Clo-

sonaria, Férussac.

1. C. arenarius. Solena., Rumph. \eptafa a., Lamk. scoala

polythalamia, Linn. S. gigantea, Schret. Teredo gigan-

tea, Home.

15. Gurerera,Gray. Fistulana, sp., Lamk. Teredo, sp., Spengler,

Megerle, Deshayes.

1. G. corniformis, Gray. Fistulana c., Lamk.

2. G. clava. Teredo clava, Gmelin. Fistulana gregata, Lamk.

8. G.? lagenula. Fistulana 1., Lamk.; perhaps same as preceding.

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 387

XXXITI.— On some new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. By FrepERICK

M‘Coy, Professor of Geology and Mineralogy in Queen’s Col-

lege, Belfast.

Cytheropsis Aldensis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Arcuato-oblong, dorsal margin much arched, greatest

convexity about the middle, sloping more towards the ante-

rior, which is slightly smaller than the posterior end ; posterior

end broadly arched, anterior end obtusely pointed ; a concave

flattened sinus rather more than half the length of the shell

in the ventral margin, rather nearer to the anterior than the

posterior end ; an obscure roughened spot slightly nearer to

the anterior than the posterior end, and slightly nearer to the

dorsal than the ventral margin ; valves moderately and evenly

gibbous ; surface very minutely punctured under a strong lens.

Length 14 millimetre, depth about 2rds the length.

This little species is accompanied by a more elongate, oblong,

less arched form of greater rarity, which may either be a distinct

species or the male. |

Extremely abundant in the dark earthy limestone of Aldens,

Ayrshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Harpes parvulus (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Cephalic shield semielliptical ; flattened limb very wide

(slightly exceeding the length of the glabella in front) with a

thick margin; glabella narrow cylindrical, the slightly nar-

rowed front about the width of its base, within the front mar-

gin of the cheeks ; cheeks convex, one-third wider than the

glabella at base ; oculiform tubercles on a line with the ante-

rior margin of the glabella, and slightly nearer to it than to

the lateral margins ; surface minutely granulated. Length of

cephalic shield 3 lines, proportional length of front margin

about 58, length of glabella ;45.

This little Harpes is interesting as the first occurrence of the

genus in Silurian rocks in Britain, although Col. Portlock has

described two species which are common in Ireland. The spe-

cies is remarkable for its small size and extremely wide marginal

plate.

Limestone of Wrae quarry, Upper Tweed.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Pseudocrania (M‘Coy), n. g.

Gen. Char. Shell slightly inequivalve, free, both valves regularly

depressed, subconical, unattached ; dorsal valve with or without

25%*

388 Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

a small cardinal area; internally, margin broad, flat, smooth

or minutely striated concentrically, anterior pair of muscular

impressions much larger and more strongly marked than the

posterior pair; pallial impressions numerous, linear, not in-

terrupted along the middle.

This paleozoic genus differs from the true Crania in the fol-

lowing points: Ist, Crania is attached by the substance of the

dorsal valve, and exhibits thereon an irregular scar ; both valves

are free and regular in Pseudocrania; 2nd, in Urania the pos-

terior or marginal pair of adductor muscles are always larger and

deeper than the medial or anterior pair; the reverse is remark-

ably the case in the present genus, which also has a smooth or

minutely striated margin, destitute of the strong granulation

and punctures of most Cranie. The Crania antiquissima as given

by Verneuil may be taken as the type of the genus, as also the

following species.

Pseudocrania divaricata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Longitudinally oblong, length and width almost equal,

slightly narrowed posteriorly; hinge-line straight, a little

shorter than the width of the shell; dorsal valve (analogue of

the lower or attached valve) with a very low triangular cardinal

area ; external surface ornamented with sharp, prominent, nar-

row yugged lines divaricating from the beaks, those of the

sides arched backwards towards the cardinal angles, about

equally distant throughout from the intercalation of shorter

strie as the longer approach the margin, intervening spaces

flat, about four ridges in the space of one line ; internal casts

show a broad, flat, defined rim with minute irregular con-

centric strie, and the following parts in relief (depressions in

the shell) : 1st, a small oval mesial space originating near the

hinge, and reaching to one-fourth of the length ; 2nd, on each

side of this, close to the hinge-margin, are two diverging oval

muscular impressions; 3rd, at a little behind the middle of

the shell are two ovate subtrigonal anterior muscular impres-

sions considerably larger and deeper than the posterior pair ;

4th, close in front of those a narrow semicircular impression

(scar of visceral aponeurosis ?) with its extremities arching

backwards round the muscular impressions ; 5th, between this

and the front and lateral margin, a series of from fifteen to

twenty-two uninterrupted equidistant longitudinally narrow

pitted (? pallial) marks, each dividing at its anterior half,

separated by rather wider smoother spaces. Length 10 lines,

greatest width (a little in front of the middle) 10¢ lines, height

of cardinal area three-fourths of a line.

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 389

In size and. general character this agrees with the Pseudocrania

antiquissima (Kichw. sp.) as given by M. de Verneuil (Geol. Russ.

t. 1. fig. 12), but is easily distinguished externally by the beak

being close to the posterior margin, and the remarkable divari-

cating sculpture of the valves, and internally by several minor

points of detail obvious on comparison with the figure.

Common in the schists on the Bala limestone at Bryn Melyn

quarry; schists of Pont y Glyn, Diffwys; and in the fine grits of

Tan y Craig, Builth.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Stphonotreta micula (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Longitudinally ovate. length and width about equal ;

sides and front broadly rounded, with a uniform curve, pos-

terior extremity slightly acuminated; gently convex, perfo-

rated valve most so; greatest depth about one-fourth the

length from the beak, which is near the posterior margin, and

perforated by a round tubular opening ; surface marked witha -

few concentric waves of growth, and sharp, flat, regular con-

centric linear striz, about seventeen in the space of one mil-

limetre ; several short, slender, conical spines are rather irre-

gularly scattered over the surface, the substance of the shell

exhibiting under a high power an extremely minute reticular

punctation. Average length (of rather large specimen) 2 lines,

width usually rather less.

This small species varies from nearly orbicular to ovato-penta-

gonal in outline ; in some specimens, particularly those from Well-

field, the depressions left by the spines of the surface are very ob-

vious and rather crowded, producing a puckered irregularity of

the surface, which is not to be seen in most of the specimens

from Pen Cerrig ; the concentric lineation is also more distinct

in the former, between which the reticular punctation is so exceéss-

ively minute, that it can only be traced with very fine and

powerful glasses in favourable lights on the best-preserved por-

tions of the shell, differing therefore very much from the most

nearly allied fossil, the so-called Terebratula hamifera of Bar-

rande. In nearly all the specimens the distinct and rather large

circular opening at the apex of the beak is easily seen, and in

many specimens an irregular fissure, apparently produced by

crushing, extends a variable distance towards the front margin,

either in the median line or more or less to one side or the other.

The few rather large concentric waves or interruptions of growth

are only seen in some specimens.

This species seems to agree in everything with the little Te-

rebratula hamifera (Bar.) (Haidinger’s Naturwissenschaftliche

890 Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

Abhandlungen, vol. i. p. 418. t. 20. f. 9), but has the reticular

punctation infinitely more minute than he describes that of his

species to be (half a millimetre long; or four in a square milli-

metre). M. Barrande gives the geological place of his species in

Bohemia as “ gehdrt der Quartzitetage (D) an d. h. dem am

héchsten gelegenen Theile des untern Silurischen Systems von

Bohmen,” and the schists in which ours occurs in such profusion

in Britain seem to hold precisely the same place. Its gregarious

habits are curiously shown by the circumstance of a fragment of

shale four or five inches long and wide from Pen Cerrig having

afforded upwards of 100 specimens now in the Cambridge col-

lection, and another mass not much larger from Wellfield having

yielded upwards of 70.

Very common in certain spots in the black shale of Pen Cerrig,

Builth, Radnorshire ; and not uncommon in the olive schists of

Wellfield, Builth, Radnorshire ; very rare in the olive schists of

Pentre Llangynyw near Welchpool, Montgomeryshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Pentamerus microcamerus (M‘Coy).

Ref. & Syn. Spirifer? levis, Sow. 8. 8. t. 21. f. 12 (not Penta-

merus levis, Sow.).

Sp. Char. Transversely elliptical ; receiving valve depressed, gently

convex, greatest depth near the beak, which is elevated nearly

at right angles, the height being one-eighth the width of the

hinge ; entering valve greatly convex ; beaks small, rather pro-

minent, reaching to the plane of the lateral margins, with

which the low triangular area is nearly parallel, greatest depth

slightly behind the middle ; a broad, faintly marked, slightly

convex, obsolete mesial ridge, and a few faint, broad, obsolete,

irregular lateral radiations; hinge-line slightly less than the

width of the shell, side margins elliptically rounded, front

margins very wide, gently convex ; cardinal area nearly sixteen

times wider than high ; surface apparently smooth, or with a

very minute fibrous longitudinal striation : internal cast of re-

ceiving valve showing the broad triangular boss of the fora-

men, slightly keeled, the mesial septum formed by the junc-

tion of its bounding lateral lamelle, only reaching one-third

the length of the shell, or little more than equal to the width

of the rostral chamber ; cast of entering valve with a very nar-

row triangular area in the plane of the lateral margins; two

very slightly diverging dental lamelle, scarcely reaching twice

the width of the area (or one-eighth the length of the shell) ,the

exterior edges of which form two more diverging slits, resem-

bling cardinal teeth ; a slight indication of a mesial septum

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils, 391

commencing a little in front of the ends of the diverging

lamelle, from between the ends of which project. two long

spatulate muscular impressions, not reaching quite to the

middle of the shell. Width 2 inches 6 lines, proportional

length ;5%5, depth of receiving valve 75%, of entering valve

about the same.

I have recently examined such a great number of specimens

from May Hill, that there can no longer be any doubt that it

belongs, not to the genus Spirifer as suggested by Sowerby, nor

to the genus Orthis as suggested by other palzontologists, but is

a distinctly defined species of Pentamerus, distinguished by the

very small size of the rostral chamber in the receiving valve, and

the extreme shortness of the diverging lamelle in the entering

valve, which are not even indicated in Mr. Sowerby’s figure

thereof. As the species must be placed in the genus Pentamerus,

and there is already a Pentamerus levis, I am obliged to propose

a new specific name. In very young specimens 8 lines long the

mesial septum exceeds half the length of the shell.

In the fine sandstone of Mandinam, Caermarthenshire ; very

abundant in the sandstone of May Hill, Gloucestershire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Hemithyris angustifrons (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Elongate ovate ; both valves very gibbous in the mid-

dle, gradually sloping to the margins, which are nearly level,

or with a very slight elevation of the front towards the enter-

ing* valve ; greatest width in most specimens rather behind

the middle, from whence the width diminishes to the narrow

obtusely rounded front; beak of the receiving valve large,

pointed, with a very long triangular opening beneath it ; sub-

stance of the shell coarsely fibrous, surface nearly smooth or

with irregular transverse squame of growth; casts show in

the entering valve two subparallel approximate longitudinal

sulci marking the inner edge of the muscular impressions, and

with a fainter sulcus between them left by the slight mesial

septum ; two pits near the beak, left by the apophyses, strong ;

receiving valve with two strong dental lamell, one on each

side of the beak, and a slight indication of a mesial septum ;

* As the terms “dorsal and ventral valves”? have been almost invariably

misapplied by conchological writers in describing Brachiopods, and as the

confusion is very great when we use these terms in accordance with their

anatomical position (but contrary to common use), I propose to use

“receiving valve” for the perforated valve of Terebratula, &c. (called

“ dorsal valve” by conchologists and “ ventral valve” by anatomists), and

I use “ entering valve ” for the opposite one, of which the beak enters the

cavity of the receiving valve.

392 Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

few straight, once- or twice-branched impressions of the pallial

vessels on each side. Length 9 lines, proportional length of

entering valve ,25,, width ;4%,, depth of both valves =%°,.

The general ovate form of this species, with its narrow front,

without mesial ridge or sinus, and its pointed beak, with large

foramen, easily distinguish it from any of the other Lower Palzo-

zoic forms. It varies considerably in depth, being sometimes

rather less than the above dimensions, and having in one speci-

men the proportion of ;4°,, compared with the length ; the width

is sometimes a little more and sometimes a little less than the

measurement given above. Some specimens seem to show pro-

jecting irregular transverse squame of growth. .

Occurs in great number in the greenish sandstone of Mulock

quarry, Dalquorhan, near Girvan, Ayrshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Hemithyris Davidsoni (M‘Coy).

Ref. & Syn. Terebratula spherica (David.), Bull. de la Soe. Géol.

de France, 2nd S. vol. v. t. 3. f.36 (not of Sow. S. S. nor Sow.

Geol. Trans.).

Sp. Char. Globose or subcuboidal; entering valve deeper than

the receiving one, moderately convex. on the rostral half, ab-

ruptly and obtusely bent over towards the margin, nearly at

right angles ; beak of the receiving valve small, with a minute

triangular opening beneath the apex, moderately convex, de-

pressed towards the margin to form a broad, slightly defined

sinus, the corresponding ridge to which in the entering valve

is scarcely elevated; lateral margins nearly straight, front

margin elevated into a quadrate sinus twice as wide as high ;

valves radiated with from eighteen to twenty very obtusely

angular simple ridges, reaching distinctly to the beak, and

sharply notching the margin, the four middle ones perceptibly

larger than the rest. Length and width equal, and about 5

lines, depth of deflected front ;53,, depth of both valves 8%.

This species differs from the Terebratula spherica (Sow.), Sil.

Syst., by having the elevation of the front towards the entering

valve as in ordinary cases, instead of towards the receiving one as

in that species, which in consequence of this Mr. Davidson sug-

gests to be a variety of H. deflera; and the Devonian Atrypa

spherica (Sow.), to which the present fossil is referred by Mr.

Davidson, differs completely by having all the rostral portion

smooth, while the ridges extend clearly to the beak in this Silu-

rian type. The general form slightly recalls that of the H. Wil-

soni, but there are much fewer ribs, and they are not divided by

a medial sulcus on the deflected front.

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 393

Very rare in the Upper Ludlow rock of Burton and Brockton

near Wenlock. ’

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Hemithyris nasuta (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Longitudinally ovate, longer than wide, gibbous, en-

tering valve much deeper than the receiving one; receiving

valve with a small obtuse beak, incurved nearly to touch the

beak of the entering valve, with a small triangular perforation

beneath ; rostral portion tumid for about 5 lines from the

beak, beyond which a wide flattened mesial depression is de-

veloped, gradually deepening towards the front, which in old

specimens is very much produced into a flat tongue-shaped

lobe, nearly as long as wide, gently sloping to the level of the

most convex part of the entering valve ; sides obtusely defined

from the mesial furrow, gently convex, lateral margins slightly

sigmoid, and bent upwards at the front, at a rounded angle of _

about 100°: entering valve with a slightly prominent beak ;

rostral portion and sides gently convex, after about 5 lines

from the beak the middle is prolonged nearly in a straight

line to the produced front margin, forming a large obtusely

rounded mesial ridge : surface radiated with simple, close, ob-.

tusely rounded ribs, about four of which, rather larger than

the rest, are raised with the mesial furrow, the broad sides of

which are smooth, each side with about twelve slightly smaller

ribs (seven in two lines at six lines from the beak near the side

of the mesial furrow), leaving a rather broad smooth space at

the rostral lateral margin on each side (a fine longitudinal stri-

ation is seen in some places). Length 1 inch 2 lines, propor-

tional length of entering valve 2°, greatest width, about the

middle of the length, ;85,, greatest depth of both valves (one-

third from the beak) ;%5. 3

In form this species much resembles the Terebratula promon-

torium of Kutorga from the Lower Silurian limestones of Pulkowa

(see Verhandlungen der Russ. Kais. Min. Gesellschaft zu St.

Petersburg for 1845, t. 6. f. 3), but is distinguished by its ribbed

surface.

Not uncommon in the schistose limestone of Craig Head near

Girvan, Ayrshire. |

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Hemithyris spheroidalis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Suborbicular, gibbous, nearly equivalve, margins very

obtuse from the inflection of the edges; lateral margins

nearly level, front margin abruptly raised mto a quadrate

sinus, about twice as wide as long ; receiving valve with a very

3894 Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

small pointed slightly incurved beak, with a minute triangular

perforation beneath it, evenly gibbous except close to the sinus

in the front margin, where there is avery slightly marked de-

pression ; entering valve evenly gibbous, with a very slightly

marked, broad square ridge, extending a short way from the

margin of the smus ; both valves radiated with from twenty to

twenty-four very obtuse, rounded ribs, becoming gradually

obsolete near the beaks, leaving the rostral portion nearly

smooth, four of the ribs rather larger than the rest, slightly

elevated with the mesial sinus; a short mesial septum in the

entering valve ; substance of the shell densely fibrous. Length

5 lines, proportional width 59%,, proportional depth of both

valves =>.

The depressed spheroidal form and very obtusely rounded

ribs becoming obsolete towards the beak, distinguish this spe-

cies from the H. nucula, and the elevation of the mesial sinus

being towards the entering instead of the receiving valve, as well

as more depressed form, distinguish it from the Terebratula sphe-

rica and Terebratula deflexa of the Wenlock rocks, to which it is

otherwise very similar.

This seems to be the Upper Silurian species referred to by

Mr. Davidson as identical with the Devonian Atrypa spherica of

Sowerby, to which it is very strongly allied, but is more de-

pressed, has only four mesial ribs, and the beak is not adpressed.

The obtuseness of the plaits and smooth rostral portion separate

it from the Terebratula pusilla (Sow.) of the Lower Silurian rocks.

The very obtuse margin, and smaller number of mesial plaits,

and obtuse inflated form separate it from the Terebratula famula

of Barrande (see Haidinger, Naturwissenschaftliche Abhandlun-

gen, Band i. t. 17. f. 6).

Not uncommon in the Wenlock limestone of Dudley ; Ireleth,

Lancashire ; Wenlock limestone of Ledbury, Herefordshire ; and

the limestone of the Hollies Church, Stretton.

(Col. University of Cambridge.) \

Hemithyris subundata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Transversely broad, oval; valves gently and almost

equally convex ; beaks very small, apical angle 140° near the

apex, lateral margins straight, front raised into a rounded

wave, from which, in the large valve, a wide shallow mesial

depression extends halfway to the beak, with a corresponding

elevation in the small valve, in some specimens faintly ex-

tended to the beak: surface smooth. Average width 1 inch,

proportional length 8%, length of entering valve ;89,, depth

of both valves 54%, to +%%5-

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 395

This species is flatter and less wide than the Atrypa (Penta-

merus) undata (Sow.), but less long than the Atrypa (Pentamerus)

lens, being intermediate in form between the two. The casts

show, however, in the small valve a rather strong slit in the beak

for the short medial septum, and a transverse pit on each side

for the origin of the apophyses or hinge-teeth. The receiving

valve has two short diverging dental lamelle, bordering its beak

as in Hemithyris generally, with one or two small ridges between

them ; the sides of both valves show about three straight once- or

twice-branched ridges of the pallial and ovarian vessels.

Very common in the schists and limestone of Mathyrafal S.

of Meifod, Montgomeryshire ; and in the schists of Pen y Craig,

Llangynyw, Montgomeryshire ; slate of Alt ffair ffynnon, Llan-

fyllin, North Wales.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Orthis Hirnantensis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Truncato-orbicular, depressed ; cardinal area very low,

triangular, nearly twelve times wider than high ; hinge-line

slightly less than the width of the shell; cardinal angles

slightly obtuse, lateral and front margins horizontal, almost

uniformly curved ; entering valve perfectly flat, with a slight

longitudinal mesial depression near the beak ; receiving valve

slightly and gently convex, most so along the middle, at about

one-third the length from the beak ; both valves with nume-

rous slightly unequal, prominent, angular, strongly fascicu-

lated strive, each of the primary ridges branching near the

middle into from five to seven smaller, forming in some spe-

cimens slightly angulated, divaricatingly arched groups, eight

or ten strize at the cardinal angles smaller and straighter than

the rest, running nearly parallel with the hinge-line ; separa-

ting sulci narrow, marked with very coarse punctures or little

pits, and crossed by coarse obtuse transverse striz ; twelve to

fourteen strize im two lines at four lines from the beak; in-

ternal cast of receiving valve radiated with coarsely punctured

impressions of the external striz ; cardinal teeth very short,

thick, diverging at 80°. Width 1 inch, proportional length 2°,

depth 545.

This is an extremely beautiful species, remarkable for its flat-

ness and broad divaricating bands of coarse, branched striz, which

are not at all arched along the hinge-line, as in the somewhat

similar QO. retrorsistria (mm which the depth is greater, the strize

much more uniform, and the surface smoother, and the internal

casts quite different).

Very abundant in the oolitic limestone and decomposing

396 — Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro Silurian Fossils.

schists over the Bala limestone at Aber Hirnant E. of Bala,

North Wales; and in the similar limestone of Cwm yr Aethen ;

oolitic limestone of Maes y fallen, Bala, Merionethshire: rare

in the limestone of Cerrig y Druidion, Denbighshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Orthis retrorsistria (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Rotundato-quadrate, depressed, no mesial ridge or

furrow in either valve ; hinge-line nearly or quite as wide as

the shell; cardinal angles slightly obtuse ; cardinal area flat,

triangular, six or seven times wider than high in the receiving

valve, and inclined backwards at about 120°, only one-third

this height in the entering valve ; rostral tooth of entering

valve very large, triangular foramen of receiving valve with

an internal, semiconical, hood-shaped extension of the dental

lamellee within it ; receiving valve gently convex, greatest depth

about the middle of the length ; entering valve flat round the

margins, gently concave in the middle ; both valves with a few

concentric wrinkles of growth, about a line apart, and radiated

with slightly irregular obtuse striz, which branch into two or

three, at two or three intervals between the beak and margin,

so that each of the strong primary ones form from seven to

ten at the margin, separated by a rather deeper sulcus from

the adjoining ones, so as to produce a flat, indistinctly marked,

fasciculation ; intervening sulci about the same size as the

strie (obscurely punctured in some specimens), which are

straight in the middle, gradually assuming a divaricating curve

on the sides, which is so great near the angles, that a large

number of the lateral strize curve backwards from the beaks to

terminate along the distal half of each side of the hinge-line

instead of the lateral margin, all the striz crossed by indistinct

transverse lines of growth; the size of the striz does not vary

much in the various parts of the shell, from fourteen to seven-

teen may be counted in two lines at four lines from the beak ;

cast of entering valve nearly smooth except at the margin,

which, in the middle, is marked with close slightly dichoto-

mous lines ; the narrow triangular boss of the foramen is cleft

by a deep, narrow, elliptical pit of the rostral tooth, flanked

by the pits of two short cardinal teeth, diverging at 70°, be-

tween which and the hinge-line are the smaller but more di-

verging bosses left by the cardinal pits ; a deep straight sulcus

extends from the rostral tooth nearly to the anterior margin,

marking a very long obtuse mesial ridge, on each side of the

rostral part of which is a subquadrate pair of muscular impres-

sions reaching less than half the length of the shell, the length

and width of the pair being nearly equal ; the lateral boundaries

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. - 897

are formed by the deep impressions of a sigmoidal ridge, ex-

tending from the cardinal teeth on each side, each impression

being slightly divided into two unequal lobes, anteriorly by

the slight projection of an oblique narrow portion diverging

from the anterior lateral angles; in fine specimens a faint

transverse arched furrow separates the small posterior ad-

ductor impressions, which are longitudinally wrinkled, from

the smoother and larger anterior portion ; interior of receiving

valve with two short cardinal teeth, diverging at 105°, from

which two extremely long, narrow, elliptical muscular im-

pressions extend more than half or nearly two-thirds the

length of the shell, each lobe marked with faint radiating

sulci, the pair being separated by a flat, acutely angular space,

a little wider than one of the impressions at the anterior end,

~ and extending tothe point of the beak ; a narrow space of the

margin finely plicated, the rest of the surface nearly smooth

or very faintly radiated. Width 10 lines, proportional length

of receiving valve ;%%, of entering valve ;3%,, depth +45.

_ The backward curving of many of the lateral striz to terminate

on the hinge-line is more 1emarkable in this species than any

other I know of, and suggests the specific name ; something of

the same sort may be seen in a less degree in the O. subquadrata

(Hall), and one of the shells figured in the Mem. Geol. Surv.

(vol. u. pt. 1. t. 27. f. 9) as the O. testudinaria, from both of which

the great general depression, the total absence of mesial fold,

the concavity of the entering valve, great length of the narrow

diverging muscular impressions in the receiving valve, &c., easily

distinguish the present species. The same characters and back-

ward curving of the lateral strize separate it from the O. protensa.

Occurs in extraordinary profusion in the flags of S. end of

Pen y gaer near Cerrig y Druidion, Holyhead Road, Denbigh-

shire, closely covering extensive surfaces of the beds; flags at

Hafod Evan, Penmachno, Caernarvonshire ; schists of Cefn y

coed, Llangedwyn, Montgomeryshire ; schists W. side of Garn

Brys, 8.W. of Cernioge ; abundant in the schists of Bwlch, Llan-

drillo, Corwen, N. Wales ; schists of Llanwddyn E. of the Berwyn

Mountains ; schists of Das Eithin Ridge, Hirnant, Montgomery-

shire ; schists of Pen Cerrig Serth, Builth, Radnorshire ; schists

of Miltit Cerrig, Llangynnog, Montgomeryshire; schists of

Bwlch y groes S. of Bala, Merionethshire ; Alt yr Anker, Meifod,

Montgomeryshire; schists of Tan y Bwlch y groes S. of Bala,

Merionethshire ; schists of Allt tre Ffynnon ; limestone of Pentre

ewm dda, S. of Glyn Diffwys, N. Wales ; limestone of Llanfyllin,

Montgomeryshire ; common in the quartzite of Carn Goran, Corn-

wall.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

398 — Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

Orthis sagittifera (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Rotundato-quadrate or oblong, length usually a little

greater than the width, depressed; hinge-line as wide as the

shell; receiving valve obtusely subcarinate along the middle,

most so near the beak, which is projecting, pointed, very

slightly imcurved, apical angle 140°, profile only slightly

curved, lateral margins horizontal or with a slight mesial

wave towards the receiving valve; cardinal area of receiving

valve concave, triangular, four times wider than high, inclining

backwards at 120°; triangular foramen narrow, open to the

apex ; entering valve gibbous, deeper than the greatest depth

a little behind the middle, profile strongly arched; cardinal

area very narrow, about one-third the height of the other, to

which it is nearly at right angles, or in the plane of the mar-

gin; beak small, depressed, with a deep narrow mesial sulcus

extending from it about halfway to the margin ; surface of both

valves radiated with very close, numerous, obtuse, subequal,

irregular, branching striz, separated by much narrower, deep,

coarsely punctured sulci, about nine in two lines at six lines

from the beak, straight in the middle, and along the hinge-

line, slightly arched divaricatingly and most branched at the

sides, no fasciculation ; internal cast of receiving valve without

mesial septum, two short dental lamelle diverging from the

beak at 80°, forming part of the lateral boundaries of a short,

prominent, flattened, triangular pair of muscular impressions,

slightly wider than long, scarcely one-third the length of the

shell, usually tripartite by a pair of wide longitudinal sulca,

rest of surface finely radiated by impressions of the external

strie ; cast of entering valve with the triangular boss of the

foramen, slit by a very slender rostral tooth, from which a

narrow obtusely angular furrow (corresponding with the ex-

ternal one) extends about half the length of the shell; car-

dinal teeth forming long deep sulci, rather more than one-

fourth the length of the shell, and diverging at 60°, resem-

bling the mark of a broad arrow-head, of which the mesial

sulcus was the shaft, surface impressed by the external radiating

strie. Width (of small specimen) 8 lines, proportional length

of receiving valve ;2,, of entering valve 8%,, depth of receiving

valve about 527, depth of entering valve varying from ;%%, to

52;. Length often upwards of 1 inch, the length and depth

greater in proportion to the width in these old specimens.

This species is perhaps most nearly allied to the O. turgida

(M‘Coy), from which it is distinguished externally by its flatter

receiving valve with nearly straight profile, and a cardinal area

less than half the height, and a much more obtuse apical angle ;

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 399

the strie are thicker and coarser; internally the difference is

still greater, the present species having much shorter and wider

muscular impressions in the receiving valve, and the charac-

teristic broad arrow-shaped impressions of the rostral portion of

the entering valve, produced by the comparatively long diver-

ging dental lamellz, wholly separated from the mesial furrow.

The gibbous entering valve with its deep narrow mesial sulcus

near the beak, coarser striz, and totally different mternal cha-

racters separate it from the O. retrorsistria (M‘Coy), with which

it also frequently occurs.

Extremely abundant in the decomposing sandy schists of Aber

Hirnant E. of Bala, N. Wales.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Orthis turgida (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Longitudinally ovate, globose, margins very obtuse,

greatest width slightly in front of the hinge-line, which is

slightly less than the width of the shell ; receiving valve very

gibbous, profile much arched by the large beak, declining

nearly to the level of the lateral margins, greatest depth about ~

the middle of the length; in old specimens there is a faint

wide shallow depression towards the front margin, which gra-

dually changes into an obscure prominence towards the beak,

or in the young; sides tumid; beak long, apical angle 100°,

entering valve extremely gibbous, sometimes heinispherical, in

some specimens more depressed, but remaining remarkably

tumid towards the margins ; a deep narrow sulcus extends from

the beak almost halfway to the margin, becoming rapidly effaced

by widening and flattening towards the front, which is de-

pressed, with a narrow sinus in young specimens (from the

mesial sulcus), and very slightly raised with a wide shallow

wave (not affecting the surface) in old individuals (from the

slight mesial depression of the old receiving valve); both

valves covered with numerous fine, sharply defined, obtuse

strie, separated by flattened spaces, equalling them in width,

bifurcating two or three times between the beak and margin,

where, in old individuals, they are a little finer than in the

middle of the shell, eight or ten in two lines at six lines from

the beak, about ten to twelve at the front margin at ten lines

from the beak ; cardinal area in receiving valve very large, flat,

nearly half as high as wide, inclining backwards at 130°;

foramen narrow, triangular, entirely open; area of entering

valve flat, triangular, about seven times wider than high :

internal cast of receiving valve with strong dental lamelle,

diverging at 50°, forming the posterior lateral boundaries of

a narrow ovate, strongly defined pair of muscular impressions,

400 Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

reaching half the length of the shell, not divided by any me-

sial septum, but having one or two strong sulci on each side ;

margin finely sulcated by the external striz, faint extensions

of which reach a variable distance towards the beak: cast of

entering valve very tumid, nearly smooth, deeply slit towards

the beak by the very deep narrow sulcus, left by a thick me-

sial septum, reaching half the length of the shell, and to which

the lamellze of the very short, thick, cardinal teeth seem to

converge, forming the mesial septum by their union, the wide

triangular boss of the foramen slit by a slender rostral tooth.

Length of small specimen 9 lines, proportional length of en-

tering valve ;75,, width ;8%,, depth of receiving valve ;35, to

vou, depth of entering valve 7% to 7%. (Length occasion-

ally 1 inch.)

From the great variation in the proportional depth of the en-

tering valve in different specimens, 1 am uncertain which of the

valves is the deepest, although I have little doubt the entering

one is so. I have seen small specimens confounded with O. ele-

gantula, from which the characteristic turgid appearance from

the tumidity of the sides, larger mesial striz, &c. distinguish it ;

in the adult state the tumid form and deep short furrow in the

rostral half of the entering valve distinguish it easily from all I

know.

Extremely common in the schists of Craig y beri, Llanarmon

fach, Denbighshire ; schists of Coed Sion, Llangadoc, 8. Wales ;

very common in the schists of Aber Hirnant E. of Bala, N. Wales ;

limestone and coarse schists of Golden Grove, Llandeilo ; schists

half a mile N. of Conway Falls; common in the limestone of

Llandeilo, Caermarthenshire ; limestone of Mathyrafal fridd,

Meifod, Montgomeryshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Orthisina Scotica (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Subquadrate, valves evenly convex, much depressed ;

hinge-line as wide as the shell, apical angle 120°, sides sub-

parallel, front with an obsolete emargination in the middle ;

entering valve gently convex, with an obscure narrow mesial

depression from the beak to the margin ; receiving valve with

projecting beak, not incurved, profile consequently nearly

straight, very obscurely subcarinate along the middle, sides

gradually sloping to the margins; cardinal area very narrow,

parallel-sided in the entering valve, wide, flat, triangular,

and inclining backwards at only 120° in the receiving valve ;

pseudodeltidium and deltidial pit concave, foramen oval, near

the apex; surface radiated with twenty-eight thick, simple,

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 401

subequal ridges, separated by deep sulci rather less than the

ridges in width (three in two lines at six lines from the

beak in the middle), Width 1 inch, proportional length of

receiving valve ;%%,, length of entering valve 7%%,, greatest

depth of both valves (about the middle) ;%4%,.

There are two or three strong imbrications of growth at the

margin, but I cannot distinguish any superficial striz in the spe-

cimens at my command. In form it is intermediate between the

O. inflexa and the O. plana (Pand. sp.), but is more depressed,

the beak of the receiving valve not at all incurved, the pseudo-

deltidium concave outwardly, and is easily distinguished by its

comparatively few, thick, simple ribs.

Very common in the concretionary limestone of Craig Head

near Girvan, Ayrshire; calcareous shales of Colmonel on the

Stincher.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Lepiena tenuicincta (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Rotundato-quadrate ; hinge-line as long as the shell

is wide ; cardinal angles forming nearly rectangular small fiat-

tened. ears, sides subparallel, obtusely rounded, front wide ;

receiving valve subhemispherical, very gibbous, greatest depth

a little behind the middle of the shell ; beak large, prominent,

obtuse, incurved to the level of the lateral margins; cardinal

area nearly in the plane of the lateral margins, very broad,

flat, triangular, height rather more than one-fourth the width ;

triangular foramen narrow, closed by a convex pseudodel-

tidium ; entering valve very concave, with a mesial septum ex-

tending nearly to the margins ; surface of both valves marked

with very regular, minute, equal rounded concentric wrinkles,

having a slight retral wave in the middle of the front, about

twelve in the space of one line at the middle of the shell.

“Width about 5 lines, proportional length of receiving valve

fos, of entering valve 77%, depth 555.

This beautiful species seems almost identical in size, shape and

marking with the Producta tenuicincta (M‘Coy) and Leptena

enigma (Vern.), but has a very wide distinctly marked cardinal

area. Lest those species should prove to have ares when more

numerous and perfect specimens can be examined, I give my old

specific name to this undoubted Leptena.

Olive schists of Cefn Grugos W. of Llanfyllin, Montgomery-

shire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Ann. & May. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vii. 26

402 Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

Strophomena spiriferoides (Moy).

Sp. Char. Subrhomboidal, sides rather depressed, only slightly

convex ; hinge-line as wide as the shell ; cardinal angles square

or slightly acute, sides subparallel, shghtly rounded, front very

abruptly raised into a quadrate sinus, one-third wider than

high, from which a very prominent rotundato-quadrate mesial

. ridge extends sharply defined to the beak, and an almost

equally deep and strongly defined flattened mesial hollow ex-

tends to the beak of the receiving valve, both valves radiated

with subequal thread-like ridges, occasionally dichotomismg

(about fourteen in three lines at six lines from the beak) : casts

of the receiving valve show the closed, cicatized foramen, with

a long slender cylindrical extension of matrix, half a line thick,

arching from the apex of thie beak into the back, at one-fourth

the length from the beak, and two thick, short, slightly di-

verging cardinal teeth and lamelle ; casts of entering valve

show two very short, thick, diverging pits of cardinal teeth,

and a large double ovate pit left by the great bifid rostral

tooth, and a trace of a slender mesial septum. Bini width

1 inch, eropor hepa! : dengths of receiving valve 8%, of entering

valve 569,, depth 5&5.

This is so extremely like the Spirifera radiata of the Wenlock

limestone, that 1 have no doubt it has very often been confounded

with it, and probably all the examples quoted by authors of S.

radiata from the Caradoc and inferior strata will be found re-

ferable rather to the present shell, which abounds in these infe-

rior rocks, where I have never seen the true S. radiata (nor does

the present species occur to my knowledge in the Upper, Silurian

strata). Externally the present shell may be distinguished from

the S. radiata by its longer hinge-line, flatter sides, and ‘coarser

striation, while the internal casts show the generic difference by

demonstrating the pit for the great rostral tooth in the beak of the

entering valve, and the slender tubular filling of the apical fora-

men as in the Leptena (Strophomena) sulcata (Vern.), Bull. de

la Soc. Géol. de France, 2nd S. vol. v. p. 31. f. 4, to which it is

most nearly allied, but from which it differs by its greater gib-

bosity, and very prominent mesial ridge and hollow extending

from the beak, giving it exactly the appearance of Spirifera. The

Orthis Vespertilto when very finely sulcated might be mistaken

for this species, but has the mesial depression in the entering and

mesial elevation in the receiving valve, in which also the trian-

gular foramen is open throughout.

Extremely common in the impure limestone of Moel y Garth,

Welchpool, bgt ahead? ed very abundant in the limestone

Prof, F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 403

and schists of Bala, Merionethshire; very common in the Cara-

doc sandstone of Horderly ; very abundant in the schists of Alt

y Anker, Meifod, Montgomeryshire ; schists of Tan y bwlch y

groes 8. of Bala, Merionethshire ; schists of Bryn Melyn near

Bala, Merionethshire ; schists of Gelli Grin, Bala, Merionethshire ;

schists S.W. of Pwllheli, Caernarvonshire ; schists of Pen y gaer,

Cerrig y Druidion, N. Wales ; schists of Beavers Grove, Bettws-

y-coed, N. Wales; schists of Ithiwargor, &c.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Sirophomena sinulans (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Truncato-elliptical ; hinge-line slightly exceeding the

width of the shell, forming short, rounded, semicylindrical ears,

from a more or less pronounced indentation of the lateral mar-

gins; front wide, elliptically rounded ; entering valve gently

and slightly convex for about nine lines from the beak, and

then more rapidly arched. towards the receiving valve to a posi-

tion sometimes nearly at right angles with the rostral portion ;

- receiving valve nearly as concave as the entering valve is con-

vex externally, except near the beak which is convex; car-

dinal area rather low, triangular, and nearly at right angles to

the plane of the lateral margins; foramen broad, triangular,

closed by the pseudodeltidium, except at the apex, where

there is a tubular perforation (leaving a little columnar stem-

like portion of matrix projecting from the apex of the cast) ;

cardinal teeth very small, bifid, diverging at 115°, the dental

lamellee, originating from them, converge under the muscular

impressions, so that their inner gently: incurved edges, touch-

ing the shell, diverge at about 65°; muscular impressions

undulato-orbicular, about a fifth wider than long, reaching

rather less than half the length of the shell; surface some-

times with a few oblique concentric plice on the ears; sur-

face regularly radiated with very fine slightly irregular striz,

about twenty-five to thirty in two lines at six lies from

the beak, and at that distance usually every 5th, 7th or 9th

of the strize larger than the others, but near the beak they

often seem simply alternate in size, the intervening delicate

sulci closely punctured. Width 1 inch 10 lines, proportional

length of rostral portion about 3%, more deflected front about

Zo» depth at middle of length 52%.

This species in size, form, striation and tubular perforation of

the apex of the beak almost exactly resembles the Leptena alter-

nata, Conrad, but differs in having the receiving or foraminated

valve concave instead of being the convex one; the striation is

also finer and flatter or more uniform, which, with the greater

26*

404, Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

deflection or arching of the valves, also separate it from the

S. grandis. |

The specimens from Blain y ewm and Golden Grove are netted

by a beautiful little species of Vioa branching frequently, nearly

at right angles, forming straight, forking or angularly bending

channels, one-fourth of a millimetre in diameter, the branches

being at a little more or less than a line apart, and either in the

plane of the valves or at right angles to it (leaving round perfo-

rations) : it might be called Vioa rectangularis. |

Not uncommon in the schists of Cefn Coch, Glyn Ceiriog,

Denbighshire ; in the olive schists of Golden Grove, Llandeilo,

Caermarthenshire ; schists of Blain y Cwm W. of Nantyre, Glyn

Ceiriog, Denbighshire ; and one doubtful specimen in the sandy

schists of the Malverns, Worcestershire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Leptena (Leptagonia) ungula (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Semioval ; hinge-line as wide as the shell, forming short,

rounded, slightly projecting ears ; cardinal area low, triangu-

lar, with a large tubular foramen at the apex of the beak ; re-

ceiving valve horse-hoof-shaped from the slope of the deflected

- front, bemg at a much more obtuse angle in the middle of the

front than at the sides ; visceral disk depressed, very slightly

‘convex towards the beak, rendered rugged by seven or eight

concentric wrinkles (only three or four at the margin commonly

seen), angle between the disk and the deflected front obtusely

rounded, the depth of the latter being rather less than the

length of the disk ; entering valve flat, concentrically wrinkled

like the receiving one, but with a narrow margin, equally de-

flected all round, and only one-fifth or one-sixth the length of

the disk ; surface of both valves radiated with extremely fine

close obtuse punctate strie, about twenty-eight or thirty-two

in two lines at four lines from the beak, every 3rd, 5th or 7th

of which are usually considerably stronger than the others in

all the middle portion ; interior of both valves closely punctured

and striate; the close, straight, pallial impressions resemble

the external striz on the deflected front, but are only eighteen

in the space of two lines ; interior of receiving valve with two

rather long, very slightly incurved dental lamelle diverging

at 105°, including the rotundato-trigonal pair of muscular

impressions which are one-third wider than long, and extend

about half the length of the disk, being only separated by a

slight indication of mesial septum at their anterior edge ; apex

of the triangular boss of the foramen with a small abrupt

mucro from the entrance of the matrix into the small tubular

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 405

opening at the apex of the beak; interior of entering valve

with two very short diverging cardinal teeth, and a minute

rostral tooth. Width 11 lines, proportional length 74%,, length

of disk in receiving valve 545, length of disk in entering

valve ;%,, depth 52°.

This so exactly resembles some of the small varieties of L. del-

toidea and the L. camerata (Conrad) as figured by Hall, that I

should not have thought of separating them, were it not for the

very much finer striz, which very easily separate the species

from our British specimens of L. deltoidea. The foramen of the

apex of the beak is also larger, the dental lamelle more diver-

gent, and the muscular impressions much wider. I find the

peculiar hoof-like form and other characters of this little shell

(unlike L. deltoidea) to be extremely constant.

_ Gregarious, in extraordinary abundance, completely filling

some beds of the limestone of Llansaintffraid, Glyn Ceiriog S. of

Llangollen, Denbighshire; limestone of Selottyn Road S. of

Llangollen, N. Wales. |

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Lingula Davisii (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Ovato-pentagonal, or broadly subtrigonal, depressed,

slightly and broadly convex near the beak, and about half-

way to the margins, which become gradually compressed ;

greatest width at about the middle of the length ; front slightly

narrowed but very wide, subtruncate, and very slightly con-

vex, obtusely rounded at the lateral angles to the subparallel

slightly convex sides ; posterior lateral margins rather long,

forming an obtuse angle at the sides (usually nearly equalling

half the length of the shell, nearly straight, and meeting at

the beak at an angle of about 100° in the short and 95° in

the long valve); surface with numerous, faint, concentric,

rather wide subangular undulations of growth, accompanied

by irregular concentric imbricating laminar striz, ten in one

line on the exterior of the shell; no trace of longitudinal ex-

ternal striz, but on the internal cast a few faint obsolete flat-

tened fibrous radiations observable with the lens. Length -7

lines, proportional width 5%, depth about 5,.

This curiously wide satchel-shaped Lingula is the species dis-

covered by Mr. Davis in such profusion in the Lingula slates

near Tremadoc in company with the large elongate L. ovata

(M‘Coy), and I have great pleasure in dedicating the species to

him ; at the same time I must remark, that except for a slightly

greater width and perhaps less coarsely undulated surface, it

seems scarcely to differ from the L. lata of Pander; as however

406 Prof. F. M‘Coy.on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

this writer gives no description of his species, as his figure gives

at least the differences noticed, and as Mr. Sowerby has unfortu-

nately described a totally different’ Silurian species under the

same name, I think (although this latter should uot retain the

name of L. lata) that it is better to give a distinct name to our

very abundant and distinctly marked species. The British spe-

cies most allied to this is the L. attenuata (Sow.), which however

is easily distinguished by its much longer trigonal, retrally nar-

rowed form, or rising from the gradual passage of the sides into the

posterior lateral margins (without angulation), the very promi-

nent narrow gibbosity from the beaks, &c. The substance of the

shell is very thin, and the traces I have seen apparently of the

ag ridge extend little more than one-third the lenath of the

shell.

Extremely abundant in the greenish slates of Penmorfa, Tre-

madoc, N. Wales; rare in the schists E. of Nant y Groes S. of

Bala, N. Wales.

(Col. University of Cambridge. ag

Lingula tenuigranulata (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Shell black, semielliptical; sides parallel, abruptly

rounded to the wide, nearly straight front, gradually rounding

into the undefined arched posterior lateral margins, which unite

elliptically in front of the beak, the curve being rather wider

than a semicircle, in the small valve, but more elongate from

the projection of the considerably longer beak in the opposite

one; valves with a moderate, flattened, triangular gibbosity,

widening from the beak to the front mar gin, from which the

sides slope rather abruptly to the margins, the greatest depth

being at about the middle of the length ; surface with irregular,

flattened, concentric laminar wrinkles, strongest on the sides,

nearly obsolete in the middle ; entire surface “covered with ex-

tremely minute, close, regular, equal, sharply granular, longi-

tudinal, slightly undulated strize (about twenty-six m one line

in the middle of the shell), the intervening spaces between the

striz about equalling the striz in width. pensth (of shorter

valve) 1 inch 9 lines, proportional width 7%, depth ; toy:

This species far exceeds the Lingula quadrata (Richwald) in

size, though that has hitherto been the largest species known ; it

is easily distinguished therefrom as well as from the L. granulata

(Phill.), to both of which it bears some resemblance, by the ex-

tremely minute granular lineation of the surface (which is quite

invisible to the naked eye, or with a lens of low power only giving

a dullness to the surface) and the semielliptical regular arch

formed by the union of the two posterior lateral margins of the

Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils. 407

shorter valve. In the LZ. quadrata also the front is much rounded

and narrower, and the rather strong mesial lineation of the de-

corticated specimens does not occur in our species, in which,

when the surface is removed, there are only seen traces of obso-

lete, broad, longitudinal fibrous bands, not at all confined to the

middle of the shell, nor linear in character. As usual in fossil

Lingula, it is the beak only of the smaller valve which is seen

most commonly ; but two of our specimens show the pointed beak

of the larger valve, extending a quarter of an inch beyond the

rostral margin of the other, the two being undisturbed from their

original position.

~ Common in the sandy and calcareous schists of Alt yr Anker,

Meifod, Montgomeryshire ; sandy schists of Das Hithin ridge,

Hirnant, Montgomeryshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Spondylobolus (M‘Coy), n. g.

Gen. Char. Suborbicular, slightly narrowed towards the indi-

stinct, short hinge-line, nearly equivalve, flattened ; small valve

with a slightly excentric apex, beneath which, on the interior,

the substance of the valve is thickened into a wide undefined

boss ; opposite valve slightly longer, from the apex being per-

fectly marginal and slightly produced, channelled by a narrow

triangular groove, the anterior end of which is flanked within

by two very prominent thick conical shelly bosses, represent-

ing hinge-teeth : substance of the valves thick, testaceous, not

glossy, minutely fibrous, but not distinctly punctured under a

lens of moderate power, except by the ends of the fibres.

One species of this genus is indistinctly known already from

the figures and descriptions of Mr. Davidson under the name

Crania Sedgwickit, the prominent cardinal protuberance being

taken for the posterior pair of muscular impressions ; neither the

tissue of the shell nor the internal impressions, however, are

identical with those of Crania. The grooving of the beak of

one valve, and the depressed orbicular form, show the strongest

affinity to the Russian genus Obolus, which differs however by

its glossy corneous substance, peculiar internal impressions (as

figured by Kutorga), and want of the conical cardinal bosses.

These latter, as well as the terminal beak of one valve and sub-

central beak of the other, remind us of Zrematis of Sharpe ; but

neither of the specimens I have examined of the small valve show

the fissure of that genus, nor does Mr. Davidson allude to any-

thing of the sort in his large species; and further, the coarse

punctation of Trematis does not exist here. I think its zoolo-

gical position very doubtful ; the greatest affinity is probably with

408, Prof. F. M‘Coy on new Cambro-Silurian Fossils.

Stphonotreta (which it resembles very much if the tube in the

beak be viewed as modified into a groove by a cleft or division

of the internal rostral pad, the walls of which would thus cor-

respond to the cardinal bosses of the present genus, forming a

passage thus to Obolus). I think a peculiar family should be

formed to include those three genera, the family being placed

between Crania and Discina.

Spondylobolus craniolaris (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Suborbicular, depressed, slightly undulated, the width

scarcely exceeding the length, front and sides broadly rounded,

slightly acuminated behind ; apex near the posterior margin ;

substance of the shell thick, calcareous, smooth, with very

minute faint concentric striz, very minutely fibrous, but the

punctation (if it exists) mdistinct ; beak of small valve small,

obtusely pointed at about one-fourth the length from the

posterior margin; beneath the beak the shell is greatly

thickened, forming an obtuse wide pad, internally reaching

nearly to the margins; beak of larger valve terminal, slightly

produced, apparently channelled below by a triangular groove,

on each side of the base of which is a strong conical boss,

projecting into the cavity of the opposite valve like cardinal

teeth ; surface dull, nearly smooth, or showing under very

strong glasses an indistinct, very minute punctation (perhaps

due to the fibrous tissue of the shell) and delicate concentric

strie. Length 4 lines, width 43 lines.

The specimens I have examined are chiefly internal impres-

sions, showing two very deep small oval pits near the hinge-line,

resembling the so-called Crania Sedgwickii of Davidson (Bull. de

la Soc. Géol. de France for October 1848), from which it differs in

the greater approximation of these impressions (which are clearly

not analogous to the muscular impressions of Crania), smaller

size, &e.

Five or six specimens have occurred in the shale of Builth

Bridge, Radnorshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Holopella tenuicincta (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Very elongate, spiral angle 20°, whorls probably eight

or nine, but only five or six usually preserved, gently convex,

sutures simple, deep, sutural angle 80° ; surface girt with close,

fine, sharp, subequal, spiral strize (about thirty-five in the space

of one line on the basal whorls), crossed by a few obsolete, sig-

moidally arched lines of growth. Length about 8 lines, width

Zoological Society. 409°

at base 8 lines, length of last whorl 2 lines, length of penul-

timate whorl 14 line.

I imagine this may be the Scotch fossil referred by Mr. Salter

(Quart. Geol. Journ. for August 1851) to the Upper Ludlow,

Turritella (Holopella) obsoleta of Sowerby, as it has very much

the same size and shape; and the distinctive spiral lineation re-

quires a good cross light and some care to detect ; but with these

and a lens of low power it may be always seen, even in the sand-

stone casts, and the species thus easily distinguished from that

of the newer rocks. The sutures are always more oblique than in

the H. obsoleta. The slight inequality of size of the strize seems

in parts subalternate, in parts irregular.

Common in the sandstone of Mulock quarry, Dalquorhan.

(Col. University of Cambridge.) )

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

July 9, 1851.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

The following paper was read :—

ON THE GENERIC SUBDIVISION OF THE Bovip2&, or HoLtiow-

HORNED Ruminants. By H. N. Turner, Jun.

In the series of observations upon the Ungulate Mammalia, of which

I attempted last winter to lay before the Society the more general re-

sults, my attention was also in some measure directed towards the de-

tailed arrangement of those portions of the order which have gene-

rally proved subjects of difficulty. Of these, the classification of the

Bovide, or hollow-horned Ruminants, has certainly been the greatest,

since they form a well-marked natural group, including a great variety

of forms, with but few remarkable differences of structure. I soon

found, however, that even setting aside some of the more strikingly-

modified genera, the distinctions afforded by the skull were much

more decided than any that I could’ find among the Cervide, which,

from their being less rich in number and variety, were always easier

to subdivide correctly. Not having been able at that time to observe

the skulls of certain of the more remarkable forms, I set the matter

aside for better opportunities ; and now that the large and interesting

collection of hunters’ spoils which Mr. Roualeyn Gordon Cumming

has brought together, and is at present exhibiting in London, has

given me the opportunity of supplying some of these desiderata, I

venture, although there are yet a few points I could wish to ascertain,

to lay this portion of my researches before the Society,

There cannot be a doubt that the horns present the best and most

readily discernible characters, or that, when the genera are once cor-

rectly determined, they may be pretty easily defined by the variations

of these parts alone; but it has long since been seen how the con-

410 Zoological Society.

sideration only of the horns has led to very unnatural approximations.

For example, Cuvier associates the Addax with the Indian Antelope ;

and Mr. Blyth, his translator, inserts his belief that it is more allied

to the Coudou, which I think modern naturalists will allow to be

equally wide of the truth. Again, the species forming the genera

Aigocerus and Nemorhedus of Major Smith are placed together in

the ‘ Régne Animal,’ and Mr. Blyth hints that the Anoa may be allied

to the Oryx.

It is certainly remarkable, that while the teeth have contributed so

important a share in the characters by which the mammalia have

been arranged by various authors, they should have been so entirely

overlooked in the members of the present division ; for notwithstand-

ing the great uniformity and strongly-marked character pervading

the Ruminant dentition, very decided characters may frequently be

found in the form and direction of the incisors, and in the presence

or absence of the supplemental lobe in the molars; and it is the

more to be wondered at when we consider that the incisors, from

their position, may often easily be seen in dried specimens, and that

the character alluded to in the molars has been found of considerable

value in the interpretation of fossil remains. The remaining cha-

racters I shall have to bring forward consist of certain little details of

structure in the skull, which are very easy to be perceived, and

which, as I have found them constant in those groups which I have

characterized by their means, I trust may meet with due consideration

from naturalists.

Of late years, while some zoologists have remained content to call

all hollow-horned Ruminants that ave neither oxen, sheep, nor goats,

by the generic name Antilope, another class have run into the extreme

of the modern fashion by using every trifling external difference

visible im dried skins, or recorded in books (sometimes not even ex-

cepting size and colour), to divide them so extensively, that the cha-

racters of the genera become more difficult to remember than those

of the species. Considering the difficulty of observing many of these

characters in dry specimens, and of bearing such trivial details in the

memory, it is not to be wondered at that many errors of observation

have crept in, a few of which I will point out as I proceed, limiting

myself in my own diagnoses to the characters of the skull and horns.

There is no doubt that the suborbital sinus, improperly called “ lacry-

mal sinus”’ (translated into ‘‘tear-pit” by some authors, “‘tear-bag”’ by

Mr. Gray), will form a valuable means of distinction when its structure

in all the genera has been sufficiently observed upon fresh individuals,

or on the parts preserved in fluid, provided that we do not attach too

much importance to its relative dimensions; but although its dried

appearance may assist discrimination, we cannot venture to describe it.

As to inguinal pores and interdigital pits, it must always be difficult,

and frequently impossible to determine their presence or absence in

specimens that are dried and mounted. Tufts upon the joints of the

limbs, and the extent of bare space upon the muzzle, are certainly

much too trivial to warrant generic distinction, and never mark out

any particular natural group.

Zoological Society. 411

The last attempt to arrange this extensive family in subordinate

groups is that of Mr. Gray, published in the eighteenth volume of the

‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’ His preliminary remarks,

though brief, appear to me quite sufficient to dispose of the arrange-

ments previously set forth, therefore I will content myself with the con-

sideration of his own. The two primary divisions, which are founded

only upon the horns, certainly do not indicate any very natural affi-

nities, since, taking the whole structure into consideration, the Anti-

lopee of Mr. Gray are not more closely allied to the Bovee than they

are to the members of the second primary division, nor do the Strep-

-siceree ally themselves particularly to the Sheep and Goats. With

regard to the subdivision of the Antilopee, he is certainly right in

‘separating the “ Antelopes of the Desert”’ as a group, although there

is no doubt that some of the divisions of the “ Antelopes of the

Fields” are equally as distinct from each other as they are from the

former. The division of the latter group into “True Antelopes,”

** Caprine Antelopes,” and “ Cervine Antelopes,”’ also possesses some

merit ; but the genera Capricornis and Nemorhedus ave very distinct

from the other Caprine Antelopes, and the genus Lleotragus (Re-

dunca of Major Smith) is very distinct from the other true Antelopes,

and ought, as I am quite convinced, to include the genus Kolus of

Dr. Andrew Smith, placed by Mr. Gray among his Cervine Ante-

lopes, and consisting of species not known at the time Major Smith

was engaged in these researches.

It will be universally admitted, that for the generic division of the

Ruminants, zoology is most indebted to Major Smith, and in the

course of my observations I have found reason to reject but few of

the divisions proposed by him as subgenera, and few, if any, in my

opinion, need be added. As I thus propose to curtail the list of

genera adopted by Mr. Gray, and to separate certain of them from

those with which he has associated them, several will stand alone;

and of those which do ally themselves together, no group seems to

manifest that particular relationship with other groups which should

warrant us in separating the family, as Mr. Gray has done, into

divisions of a primary, secondary, tertiary, and in some cases even a

fourth and fifth degree of rank.

I will, therefore, while enumerating the characters which I have

observed in the genera I propose to adopt, point out which of them

appear to constitute groups, and mention those species which, from

the inspection of entire specimens, skulls, or at least horns, I feel

warranted in referring to the genera under which I place them. As

I have seen nothing to guide me to a particular linear arrangement,

any naturalist who may be pleased to adopt my divisions is at liberty

to place the groups, and the genera contained in each, in whatever

order he may think most convenient.

I will first proceed to the “ true Antelopes’’ of Mr. Gray, excluding

the genus Eleotragus. They all have the horns round, the middle

incisors expanded at their summits, the others being bent outwards to

make room for them, and the molars without supplemental lobes.

The infraorbital depression when existing upon the skull is gene-

412 Zoological Society.

rally suddenly pressed in before the orbit. The genera are as fol-

lows :—

ANTILOPE.

No suborbital fissure nor fossa*, but a wide opening on the side of

the muzzle, between the maxillary and intermaxillary bones ; the

masseteric ridge rising before the orbit ; the auditory bulla large and

prominent, with only a small groove on its outer side to receive the

attachment of the stylohyal bone; the occiput broad, somewhat

produced downwards ; its basal portion with the posterior pair of

tubercles broad, the anterior ones small. Molars without the supple-

mental lobe.

Horns annulated, curving outward from the base, then bending

backwards and towards the tip upwards.

Hab. South Africa.

A. Melampus.—Of this single species, to which modern zoologists

have confined the old generic name, I have only seen skulls of the

male, in Mr. Cumming’s collection: the lower jaw, as in most of his

skulls of Ruminants, being wanting in all of them, I could not ascer-

tain the character of the incisive teeth.

Major Smith assigns a suborbital sinus to this genus, making the

principal distinction from the next to consist in the absence of horns

in the female, thus associating with it the gutturosa and colus, be-

longing properly to the next genus,—the cervicapra, which it seems

most convenient to separate,—and the adenota, which I must now

refer to the genus Hleotragus. With his dA. forfex I am at present

unacquainted. Melampus alone remains, to which Mr. Gray rightly

assigns no “ tear-bag ;’”’ this, together with the horns, must be the

external character of the genus, if, indeed, it be essentially distinct

from the Gazelles, for the horns might be considered as a distorted

modification of the lyrate type, and some species of that genus seem

to want the suborbital sinus.

GAZELLA.

A suborbital fissure, and a moderate, or very slight fossa, sud-

denly pressed in before the orbit ; the masseteric ridge rising before

the orbit; the auditory bulla large and prominent ; the basioccipital

bone having its tubercles moderately or but little developed; the

median incisors expanded at their summits; the molars without sup-

plemental lobes.

Horns annulated, more or less resembling an inverted lyre; that is,

bending a little outwards soon after their origin, and again inwards

towards the tip.

Hab. Eastern Europe, Asia and Africa.

* T here use these terms with reference only to the skull, the fissure being that

opening existing in most Ruminants, filled up during life by membrane, between -

the nasal, frontal, lacrymal and maxillary bones; and the fossa, the depression

upon the surface of the lacrymal bone immediately before the orbit, generally

affording some indication as to the existence and structure of the suborbital sinus.

Zoological Society. 413°

G. euchore cies I have G. mhorr oot

G. é : seen skulls. ° ,

. gutturosa. G. colus.

G. kemas.

Several of the so-called species that are closely allied in size and

colour to G. dorcas, appear to me to be merely varieties, as some of

them have been considered by the older naturalists.

This genus seems prone to exhibit in certain species inhabiting

more temperate regions, enlargements of, or appendages to, the re-

spiratory passages ; for example, the enlarged larynx of G. gutturosa,

the elevated nose of G. colus, and the appendages to its sides in the

Chiru (G. kemas) ; these seem to be-physiological adaptations, in no

case marking a group, and therefore insufficient to warrant generic

distinction, which has been made in the two latter instances. How-

ever, not having as yet seen entire skulls of these species, I retain

them provisionally in this genus, judging by the horns. I think few

naturalists will set forth, with Mr. Gray, the colour of the horns of

the Saiga as a generic character. Even in the G. Bennettii, so closely

allied to G. dorcas, Mr. Hodgson states that the suborbital sinus is

wanting, and he places the animal in a distinct genus, T’ragops (after-

wards altered to Tragomma), on account of this difference; while

Colonel Sykes, the original describer of the species, affirms that it

exists, though of very small size. Mr. Hodgson also denies it to the

Chiru, which forms his genus Panthelops, and to which he assigns

only five molars in each series.

CERVICAPRA.

A small suborbital fissure, and a very large fossa; the tubercles

and median groove of the basioccipital bone well-developed. The

other cranial characters as in Gazella,

Horns annulated, spirally twisted.

Hab. India.

C. bezoartica.

The remainder of this group, if we exclude the Cephalophi and the

four-horned Antelopes of India, consists of a number of small spe-

cies, apparently nearly allied, forming the subgenera Tragulus and

Neotragus of Major Hamilton Smith. These are very distinguish-

able by the former having vertical, the latter recumbent horns; to

the former, however, must be added the Ourebi (A. scoparia), from

his subgenus Redunea (Eleotragus). Mr. Gray divides them into

several genera, depending upon the presence or absence of inguinal

pores and knee-tufts, the shape of the hoofs, the presence or absence

and form of the “‘tear-bag,”’ the condition of the fur ; and one genus,

founded upon two very young specimens, is characterized by the ab-

sence of the lateral rudimental hoofs. Most of these characters I

must decidedly reject ; and as I do not consider the evidence of dried

skins quite satisfactory with regard to certain others, and have as yet

seen skulls of only two species, I will content myself at present with

adopting only the two genera of Major Smith; using however, for

414. Zoological Society.

the first one, Mr. Gray’s generic name Oreotragus, without at present

wishing to enter into the question of its right to supersede that of Tra-

gulus, because the latter name has been also used by Mr. Gray for a

group of small Musk Deer, needlessly separated from the Meminna.

I do not see sufficient in the small horns contained in the Museum

of the College of Surgeons to warrant the adoption, as a genus, of

Major Smith’s subgenus Raphicerus. I will not attempt to conjec-

ture to what species they may belong: they show nothing to prevent.

their ranking among the Oreotragi; and their locality, said to be the

East Indies, while all the members of this genus are African, is not

known with certainty.

OREOTRAGUS.

A small suborbital fissure, with a large deep fossa suddenly pressed

in before the orbit; the masseteric ridge rising a little before the

orbit ; the auditory bulla rather large and prominent; the basiocci-

pital bone flat and smooth; the median incisors expanded at their

summits, and the molars without supplemental lobes.

Horns small, placed forwards, vertical.

Hab. Africa.

O. saltatriz.

O. scoparius. | Of these two species I

O. tragulus. have seen skulls.

O. melanotis.

NEOTRAGUS.

Horns recumbent.

Hab. Africa.

N. saltianus.—Of this animal I have seen no skull, but adopt for

the present Major Smith’s division, as the different direction of the

horns is well-marked. It has the suborbital sinus, however, although |

its absence is assigned as a character by Major Smith. Of the other

species included in the subgenus, I have seen but the two young speci-

mens upon which Mr. Gray has founded his genus Nanotragus ; they

having no horns, I will not here venture to pomt out their location.

The lateral rudimental hoofs are also wanting in at least one species

of the last genus, the Oreotragus Tragulus, which Mr. Gray places

in his genus Calotragus.

The skulls of the species of the two following genera are distin-

guished from those of the preceding ones by their having no subor-

bital fissure, and the fossa bemg large and not so suddenly pressed

in in front of the orbit; and by the horns (or at least, in one case,

the principal pair) being thrown back quite to the posterior edge of

the frontal bone.

CEPHALOPHUS.

No suborbital fissure, a large fossa occupying the whole side of the

cheek ; the nasal bones expanded behind, reaching over a little way

into the fossa. The other cranial characters as in Oreotragus.

Horns placed far back, inclined backwards.

Hab. Africa. :

Zoological Society. A15

C. mergens. C. Maxwellit.

C. coronatus. C. monticola.,

C. silvicultriz. C. punctulatus.

C. Ogilbii. C. grimmia.

C. Natalensis. C. Whitfieldir.

C. rujfilatus.

I have taken this list of species from Mr. Gray’s paper on the

genus, published in the same volume of the ‘ Annals and Magazine

of Natural History,’ omitting a few that seem to me likely to prove

varieties, and adding two, which I find named in the Museum, and

not included in his paper. I have only seen skulls of two or three

species, but no one will dispute the limits of this very distinct genus.

TETRACERUS.

The nasal bones not expanded; the other cranial characters the

same as in Cephalophus, with the addition of a second pair of horns

of small size, placed over the orbits.

Hab. Sadia.

I’. quadricornis. T. subquadricornis.

ELEOTRAGUS. |

Nasal opening rather lengthened, the nasal processes of the inter-

maxillary bones long, yet not always reaching the nasal bones ; a large

infraorbital fissure, but no fossa; the masseteric ridge ascending

tather high; the auditory bulla large and swollen; the basioccipital

bone with its median groove and tubercles well-developed; the me-

dian incisors expanded at their summits; a well-developed supple-

mental lobe in the first true molar of each jaw, and usually more or

less appearance of it in those behind.

Horns inclining backwards and outwards, transversely wrinkled,

gently curving upwards, and a little wards towards the tip.

Hab. Africa.

EL. reduncus. EL. adenota.

FE. isabellinus. E. sing-sing.

E. capreolus. Ei. ellipsiprymnus.

Ei. arundinaceus. Ei. leché.

I have seen skulls of the four preceding the last-named.

It is quite evident, both from the structure of the skull and horns,

and from the general external appearance and markings, that the

Antilope adenota of Major Smith, and certain large species forming

Dr. Andrew Smith’s genus Kolus, belong truly to this form, and that

in the latter case, at least, naturalists must have been deceived by

mere dimensions. ‘The similarity of character between the horns of

the Adenota and those of the other species is very recognizable, al-

though Major Smith, judging by these parts alone, supposed them to

belong to the lyrate type. ‘The species does not appear among those

mentioned in Mr. Gray’s paper in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natu-

ral History,’ but from the name and place assigned to the specimen

in the British Museum, he appears to have evaded the difficulty by

constituting it a genus of itself, which is placed near the genus Kolus,

416 Zoological Society.

the genus Eleotragus (as in his paper) being far removed. The skull

in the Museum, although the occiput is lost, bears full evidence of its

real affinity. Among the interesting additions to South African zoo-

logy discovered by those travellers who have visited the great lake re-

cently discovered in that region, an undescribed species of Antelope*,

of which a beautiful skin was recently brought before the Society,

will perhaps assist the more sceptical in osteological characters in

arriving at a just conclusion on this point, since, while it has the sta-

ture and lengthened horns of the ellipsiprymnus, it has the brilliant

colour and the external marks (particularly the dark stripe down the

fore-leg) which characterize the smaller species.

This genus does not seem to show any particular affinity to any

of the rest, and forms a well-marked group, of which the species are

scattered over various parts of Africa, and are mostly noted for their

predilection for the vicinity of water.

I here again adopt Mr. Gray’s generic name, to avoid the’ neces-

sity of altering the name of one of the species, the Z. reduncus.

STREPSICEROS.

The nasal opening of moderate size; a suborbital fissure, but no

fossa; the masseteric ridge not extending high; the auditory bulla

swollen and prominent ; the basioccipital bone with its anterior and

posterior pairs of tubercles well-developed, the former separated by a

deep median groove ; the median incisors expanded at their summits ;

the molars without supplemental lobes.

Horns inclined backwards from the base, twisted, with one or more

longitudinal angular ridges.

Hab. Africa.

S. cudu. S. Derbianus.

S. euryceros. S. scriptus.

S. Angasit. S. silvaticus.

S. oreas. S. decula.

The general aspect of the skull in this group reminds one a little

of that of the Deer. The species all agree very closely, both in struc-

ture of the skull, and in the direction, twisting, and ridges of the

horns, the Coudou differing only in having the spiral wide and opén,

and in the horns being confined to the male, while the Eland is only

a gigantic representation of the smaller species. S. euryceros, S. An-

gasii, and a species most probably distinct from the rest, of which

Capt. Allen brought a skull from the Bight of Biafra, show an inter-

mediate condition of the horns; and in S. Angasii, at least, they are

known to be wanting in the female. Major Smith himself has here

been deceived by size, and been led to place the subgenus Tragela-

phus under his genus Antilope, and the others under his genus Da-

malis; even availing himself of stature, and in the case of the Cou-

dou, of a white streak over the eyes, to help out the meagre distinc-

tions. In associating the Nyl-Ghau with these animals, Mr. Gray

has even allowed colour and marking to deceive him, for in this ani-

mal the horns are not even spiral; but in another respect the charac-

* Since named Kolus leché by Mr. Gray,

Zoological Society. 417

ters assigned to his Strepsiceree agree with the Nyl-Ghau, and not

with the others, which certainly have no suborbital sinus, nor have

any of them an ovine muzzle, by which Mr. Gray distinguishes the

larger genera from the Tragelaphus. In these latter points Major

Smith is correct. | |

I will now proceed to the ‘Antelopes of the Desert”’ of Mr. Gray,

a very well-marked, natural group, consisting of two distinct genera,

which have usually been widely separated. Mr. Blyth, however, in

the translation of Cuvier’s ‘Animal Kingdom,’ hints at their affinity,

and Mr. Waterhouse informs me that he has long held that opinion.

Indeed he has placed the species next each other in the Catalogue of

the Society’s Museum.

ALCELAPHUS.

A large deep impression before the orbit, but no fissure ; the mas-

seteric ridge not extending high; the bones of the face lengthened

downwards and forwards, and the occiput also prolonged and drawn

downwards; the auditory bulla large and prominent, enclosing a

large rounded space for the attachment of the stylohyal bone; the

basioccipital tubercles high and sharp, the groove between them nar-

row in front, wide behind, with a flat space between the occipital con-

dyles ; the median incisors expanded at their summits; the molars

rather small, narrow, and without supplemental lobes, showing, when

somewhat worn, a pit in the middle.

Horns placed high, ringed at the base, with double flexures more

or less marked.

Hab, Africa.

A. bubalis. A. lunatus.

A. Senegalensis. A. pygargus.

A. caama.

[ have seen skulls of the three last-named.

Mr. Gray calls a portion of this genus “ Boselaphus,” doubtless

intending Alcelaphus of De Blainville, which being antecedent to

Major Smith’s name Acronotus, should certainly be adopted. The

genus is a very natural one, and the characters by which Mr. Gray

proposes to divide it into two, are by no means sufficient. The last-

mentioned species, 4. pygargus, has usually been placed among the

Gazelles, where it was left by Major Smith and by Mr. Blyth, who

speaks of it as leading “through 4. Caama, Bubalis, &e. to the

Gnus.”” Mr. Waterhouse, who in the Catalogue of the Society’s Mu-

seum uses the generic name Antilope throughout, places this species

between the Gazelles and the others of its natural genus, to which

the Gnu follows. Mr. Gray, who had left it with the Gazelles in the

‘List of Mammalia’ in the British Museum, has removed it to its

true place in his paper in the ‘ Annals and Magazine.’

CATOBLEPAS.

The general characters of the skull the same as in Alcelaphus ; but

the depression before the orbit less marked ; the occiput rather less

prolonged, and its base, together with the auditory bulla, broader.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii. 27

418), Zoological Society.

Horns broad at the base, inclining more or less downwards and

outwards, and then bent upwards.

Hab. Africa.

C. gnu. —C. taurina.

The next genus is included by Mr. Gray among his ‘“ Caprine

Antelopes,” but differs from them in having a suborbital sinus or

gland, of large size in some species, and of peculiar structure, opening

externally by a single pore. Their nasal bones resemble those of the

domestic Sheep, and their structure being altogether rather heavy,

they might be called Ovine Antelopes.

NEMORHZEDUS.

No suborbital fissure ; the fossa rounded, shallow, very variable in

size, sometimes very minute ; the nasal bones rather short and broad,

joining the maxillaries only by the interposition of some imperfect

ossification or separated from them altogether; the masseteric ridge

extending high before the orbit ; the auditory bulla very small; the

basioccipital bone broad, with moderately developed eminences ; the

middle incisors slightly expanded at their summits; the molars

without supplemental lobes.

Horns rising behind the orbits, annulated and wrinkled at the base,

inclined and curved backwards. i

Haé. India and its islands.

C. bubalina. C. Sumatrensis. C. goral.

This genus is too well-marked by nature to admit of subdivision.

Although the “tear-bag”’ is said to be wanting in the Goral, there

is certainly a slight depression upon the lacrymal bone, and the pore

with which the gland opens may be so small in this species as to

escape detection in dried specimens ; but if it be really absent, the

instances of the genera Gazella and Ovis must warn us against found-

. ing a genus solely on the want of this organ, while on the other hand,

a difference in its structure seems to be of great zoological import-

ance.

Since the foregoing observations were written, I have perused Mr.

B. H. Hodgson’s interesting account of the Budorcas taxicolor, in

the ‘ Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,’ and a glance at the

representations of the skull indicates very plainly that it is closely

allied to Nemorhaedus, to which Mr. Hodgson admits certain resem-

blances, and that it has no relationship with the Gnu, or the Musk

Ox. The characters that I assigned to Nemorhedus would appear

to serve as well for this new and singular genus, except that there

seems to be no suborbital depression, and the masseteric ridge, as

may be expected from the general elevation of the skull, does not rise

before the orbit. The horns, whose peculiar twist must constitute the

diagnosis of the genus Buporcas, appear, from the rough figures

given, to have the wrinkling at the base very similar to that in Ne-

morhedus.

The following genera may be considered as in some degree allied,

and deserve the name of Caprine Antelopes. They have no sub-

Zoological Society. 419

orbital sinus, but have a fissure in the skull, and their incisors are

not widened at the summits.

-RuPICAPRA.

A minute suborbital fissure, but no fossa; the masseteric ridge

ascending high before the orbit ; the auditory bulla very small and

compressed ; the basioccipital bone flat; the incisors equal-sized,

vertical; the molars without supplemental lobes.

Horns slender, round, vertical, and hooked backwards at the tip.

Hab. Europe.

R. tragus.

DicRANOCERUS. ae

No suborbital depression ; the fissure lengthened ; the nasal bones

widest posteriorly ; the orbit a little elevated above the line of the

face, and the masseteric ridge not rising before it; the auditory bulla

moderate, compressed and angular; the incisors equal-sized, sloping ;

the molars without supplemental lobes.

Horns vertical, compressed; with a process on their anterior side,

and hooked backwards at the tip.

Hab. North America.

D. Americanus.

APLOCERUS.

Horns round, vertical, gently curved backwards.

Hab. North America.

A. Americanus. :

I have seen no skull of this animal, but leave it for the present in

this location. | 7 |

I must forego all notice of the Izvalus probaton of Mr. Ogilby, as

there is no skull to be seen, and the horns in the only specimen

known are quite in a rudimentary condition.

The genera next to be considered are the ‘‘ Cervine Antelopes”’ of

Mr. Gray, exclusive of the genus Kolus, which I have rejected. With

the exception of the Nyl-Ghau and some of the Eleotragi, they are

the only members of the old genus Antilope that have well-developed

supplemental lobes in all the true molars; they have always been

placed near together.

JRGOCERUS.

A small suborbital fissure, but no fossa; the masseteric ridge

_ ascending high before the orbit ; the auditory bulla moderate; the

occipital portion of the skull much prolonged ; the basioccipital por-

tion widened, its two pairs of tubercles much developed, with a deep

groove between them ; the incisors gradually increasing in size to the

median pair, which are not expanded at their summits; the molars

with largely-developed supplemental lobes.

Horns rising immediately above the orbits, curved backwards,

annulated.

Hab. Africa.

4B. leucopheus. 4, niger.

27%

4.20 Zoological Society.

Oryx. ©

A suborbital fissure, but no fossa, the masseteric ridge not extend-

ing high; the auditory bulla large and compressed ; the basioccipital

bone with its tubercles well-developed ; the molars with supplemental

lobes.

Horns straight or gently curved, annulated, placed in a line with

the face.

Hab. Africa.

O. gazella. O. leucoryz.

It is only in Mr. Cumming’s collection that I have seen entire skulls

of the Gemsbok, and the lower jaw being absent, I could not ascer-

tain the character of the incisors.. The skull of the Lewcoryx I have

not seen.

ADDAX.

A small suborbital fissure, but no fossa; the masseteric ridge

ascending before the orbit; the auditory bulla large, prominent, and |

compressed ; the basioccipital bone with its anterior pair of tubercles

slightly, the posterior well, developed ; the median incisors expanded

at their summits; the molars with supplemental lobes.

Horns nearly in a line with the face, annulated, spirally twisted. _

Hab. Africa.

A. naso-maculata. I have seen but one skull of this animal, and

that is a young one, in the Society’s collection, still retaining the

whole of its milk dentition.

Before proceeding to the Sheep and Goats, the Nyl-Ghau requires

to be introduced. It seems to stand alone, not having a decided -

affinity for any other genus.

PorTAXx.

The nasal opening rather small, with the nasal bones small and

narrow; a minute suborbital fissure; no fossa, but a smooth line

upon the lacrymal bone; the masseteric ridge not extending high ;

the auditory bulla moderate, bulbous, compressed ; the basioccipital

bone with the posterior tubercles moderately developed, the anterior

ones scarcely at all; the molars with supplemental lobes.

Horns short, round, vertical, slightly bent forwards.

Hab. India.

P. picta.—The only skull that I have seen (that in the British

Museum) wants the incisor teeth, so that I could not ascertain their

structure. The smooth line upon the lacrymal bone terminates in a

small foramen, but on one side is continued for some distance for-

wards upon the maxillary bone, where it terminates in the same way;

and it may even be faintly traced on the other side for some distance

beyond the foramen.

CAPRA.

A small suborbital fissure, no fossa; the masseteric ridge ascending

high before the orbit ; the auditory bulla prominent and compressed ;

Zoological Society. 421

the basioccipital flat, with its processes developed ; the middle incisors

not expanded ; the molars without supplemental lobes.

Horns erect, compressed ; curved backwards and a little outwards,

or twisted; annulated or nodulous, and furnished with one or more

longitudinal ridges.

Hab. The Northern portions of the Old World.

C. hircus. C. Falconert.

C. ibex. C. jemlaica.

I do not see sufficient reason for separating the Jemlah Goat, as

has been done, under the names of Hemicapra and Hemitragus.

Ovis.

A more or less marked, rounded, suborbital depression, but no

fissure ; the masseteric ridge ascending high before the orbit ; the

auditory bulla small; the basioccipital flat, more or less expanded

anteriorly by the extension of the anterior pair of tubercles, the pos-

terior ones small ; the incisors nearly equal-sized, sloping ; the molars

without supplemental lobes.

Horns broad at the base, transversely wrinkled, bent outwards, with

amore or less marked spiral curve in a direction contrary to that

occurring among the Antelopes, and a longitudinal ridge or angle.

Hab. The Northern hemisphere.

O. ammon. O. nahura.

O. Vignei. O. tragelaphus.

O. aries.

It is a matter of surprise to me that naturalists should almost uni-

versally have given zo suborbital sinus, as characteristic of the genus

Ovis, since it is very perceptible in the Domestic Sheep ; and in some

other species, especially the O. ammon, judging by the appearance of

the stuffed specimens, and by the fossa upon the skull, it must be of

very considerable size. Ido not perceive it, however, in the O. trag-

elaphus, nor in the O. nahura. Although Mr. Gray maintains the

long-established error, the observations of Mr. Ogilby and Mr. Hodg-

son agree with my own in this respect; the latter gentleman, who far

exceeds Mr. Gray in the number of generic divisions, even separates

O. nahura and O. barhel as a distinct genus under the name Pseudovis,

on account of the absence of “ eye-pits.”

_ Ovi1Bos.

A small depression in front of the orbit; no fissure; the masse-

teric ridge ascending before the orbit ; the auditory bulla of moderate

size ; the basioccipital bone broad and flat, with a ridge and a fossa

on each side; the anterior part of which is rough; the fossa at the

side of the occipital condyle filled up and produced into a blunt pro-

cess, upon which the articulating surface is continued; the molars

without supplemental lobes.

Horns broad at the base, tapering, pressed downwards against the

sides of the head, and the points bent upwards.

Hab. The North Polar Regions.

O. moschatus.—This animal, which derives its name from its gene-

422 Zoological Society.

ral aspect being intermediate between that of the Ox and that of the

Sheep, has generally been placed among the Bovine forms, Taking

the aggregate of its characters, it appears to me to be at least as

nearly, if not more, allied to the Sheep, but should most properly

stand alone.

The remaining genera constitute the true Bovine type, and agree

among themselves in most characters of the skull. I fear that Mr.

Gray’s distinctions, in the. extent of the intermaxillary bones upon the

sides of the nasal aperture, will not always hold good. Their general

cranial character may be given first ;—

No suborbital fissure, nor fossa; the masseteric ridge ascending

rather high before the orbit; the auditory bulla moderate, com-

pressed ; the basioccipital bone with its tubercles well-developed,

and a deep groove between them; the incisors nearly equal-sized,

slightly bending outwards, and the molars with well-developed sup-

plemental lobes.

Bos.

Horns placed upon the extremities of the ridge terminating the

occipital plane, directed outwards.

Hab. Europe and Asia. .

B. taurus. B. gaurus.

B. frontalis. B. bantiger.

Bison.

_ Horns round, situated in a plane anterior to that of the occiput,

directed outwards and curved upwards.

Hab. The Northern Temperate regions.

B. urus. B. grunniens.

B. Americanus.

The last-named species is a true Bison, as the position of the horns,

and the woolly fur, make apparent ; the fur being generally more

copious, may reasonably be expected to extend further upon the

muzzle; and the generality of instances proves that the extent of

naked surface may differ im very nearly allied species, and is not

sufficient to warrant generic distinction. Therefore I do not think it

advisable to adopt the genus Poéphagus.

BuBALUS.

Horns attached in a plane anterior to that of the occiput, flattened

or trigonal, inclined outwards and backwards, with the point bending

upwards.

‘Hab. Southern Asia, its islands, and Africa.

B. buffelus. | B. depressicornis.

B. brachycerus. B. Caffer.

Although Major Smith was deceived as to the affinities of the

Anoa, later as well as earlier naturalists have assigned it to its true

place, and a glance at the stuffed specimen in the British Museum

leaves the matter beyond a doubt. I have examined the skull in the

Botanical Society of Edinburgh. 423°

Museum of the College of Surgeons, and cannot see that it has even

a title to generic distinction. Naturalists seem at all times to have

been prone to assign generic rank to whatever was mysterious or

difficult to classify, and I can in no other way account for this species

being made a genus.

It will be seen that my endeavour has been rather to ascertain and

demonstrate whatever natural degrees of relationship exist among the

species of this family, than to compose a system for mere convenience

of reference; but so far from that beimg any hindrance to the prac-

tical adoption of my views, I think that in arranging the specimens

in a museum, or the materials of a work, it will generally be found

more convenient to be able to dispose the members of a natural group

in whatever order may suit our immediate object, than to be com-

pelled to place them in accordance with the stringent laws of a purely

analytical method ; and that for the purpose of referrmg a new species

to its true location, when we have not the means of observing all

characters that may be necessary for the determination of a series of

natural affinities, the external characters which can be assigned to a

oup when its limits are well made out, will be found sufficient ;

while on the other hand, not only the external characters, but some-

times even those of anatomical structure, will, in a group which has

not been previously subjected to a full and careful examination, be as

the letters of an unknown language, often leading into error and

confusion.

With regard to nomenclature, I have used such names as I find

most generally adopted by later naturalists who have given attention to

this subject, generally taking, where I had a choice, such as appeared

to have been of earliest date; and as I only enumerate such species

as I have seen, I must not be considered, although I have omitted a

few which appear to be varieties, as rejecting all that are left out.

BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.

Thursday, 10th of July, 1851.

Dr. Balfour exhibited specimens of the following monstrosities :—

1, An drum with a double spathe, the second spathe being alter-

nate with the first. The spadix at the lower end showed the appear-

ance of the adhesion of a second spadix. This specimen was from

the garden of Dr. Neill, Cannonmills Cottage.

2. A monstrosity of Antirrhinum majus, presenting a regular flower

formed by five personate petals with gibbous bases.

3. Monstrosity of white Digitalis showing the terminal floret com-

posed of several united, and expanding before the other flowers in

the raceme. There was thus a mixed inflorescence, partly definite

and partly indefinite.

A letter was read from Mr. Wyville Thomson, Lecturer on Botany,

King’s College, Aberdeen, in which he states :—‘*‘ A few days ago,

walking along Dee-side about seven miles above Aberdeen, I was much

surprised to see Prunus spinosa covered with large handsome fruit

424 Botanical Society of Edinburgh.

of a bright red colour, a pod very like the capsicum. The sloe-trees

grow along the river-side, and are of that half-cultivated variety which

attains the height of 20 or 30 feet, is straight and wants spines. The

trees were closely tangled along the river-side for the distance of about

100 yards, all covered with this strange monstrosity. On examining

the pods a little more closely they proved to be carpels disdaining

their usual tardy progress into a drupe, and hurrying into a pseudo-

legume. On cutting them open they exposed usually one, some-

times two abortive ovules, attached to a sutural placenta.

‘«* A little further on I saw several trees of Prunus Padus, covered

with long clusters of bright green unripe pods of a similar kind.. We

well know that the Rosacee are very prone to eccentricity with regard

to their carpels, and to see one tree in that condition would not sur-

prise me, but why all the individuals of Prunus spinosa in that neigh-

bourhood should have gone wrong, and especially why the other

species should have joined them, I am at a loss to conjecture.”

Dr. Balfour suggested that these teratological appearances might

be caused by the attacks of insects, and that they pointed out the

connection between Rosaceze and Leguminose, two orders which are

chiefly distinguished by the position of the odd sepal.

A paper was read, ‘On the Plant Morphologically considered,’’

by the Rev. Dr. M‘Cosh. In this paper the author endeavours to

show that the plant consists of three homotypal parts, the root and

its subdivisions, the stem and its branches, and the leaf, with its veins.

He dwelt in an especial manner on the venation of the leaf, which he

considers as representing the mode in which the tree ramifies, as well

as the angles at which the branches are given off. In the case of

woody plants he conceived that the petiole of the leaf may in such

cases represent the trunk. Thus the Beech, the Portugal Laurel, &c.,

which have little or no petiole, send off branches from near the root,

while the Sycamore and Cherry, which have distinct petioles, have

long unbranched trunks. He thought that this did not apply, how-

ever, to herbaceous plants, and he was not prepared to carry out his

views in the case of Palms and other woody Monocotyledones, which

he had not had an opportunity of examining in a normal state. The

angles, also, at which the veins are given off, he considered as repre-

senting generally the angles of the branches.

Prof. Balfour was not prepared to enter into Dr. M‘Cosh’s views

fully, although there were many plausible statements made by him.

Dr. M‘Cosh did not appear to apply his views on the same principle

throughout. There could be no doubt that there were normal angles

at which branches and veins were given off, but it was not an eas

matter to get what might be called typical forms. He hoped that

Dr. M‘Cosh’s remarks would lead to an investigation of the subject.

Prof. Fleming remarked that he was ill qualified to offer any remarks

on the interesting paper which had been read, because he had long

been in the habit of restraining his imagination in all scientific in-

quiries. This paper he considered an imaginative one—a hunting

after resemblances and overlooking differences, so as to give results

by no means to be depended upon. The leaves were organs differing

Miscellaneous. 425

in form, structure, and functions, from the stem and branches, and

could not, homologically, be compared with them. The nerves of

the leaves did not all diverge at the same angle, neither did the

branches. These last were exposed to various influences during the

life of a tree, and in consequence diverged from the stem at various

augles in the different periods of growth. It was therefore a dream

of the imagination to hope to determine a typical angle of divergence,

when the plant was endowed with a considerable range of variation to

fit it for its place in the ceconomy of nature.

Prof. Goodsir had listened to Dr. M‘Cosh’s paper with much

interest, on two accounts: first, because it appeared to him that its

author had, in endeavouring to reach one of the objects he had in

view, embodied another attempt to investigate the laws of organic form

by that precise or geometrical method, which can alone ultimately

elevate natural history to the platform of the perfect sciences; and

secondly, because, although he could not admit all the conclusions

at which its learned author had arrived, he yet believed the paper to

involve a great truth. If he might be allowed to use the expression

in reference to a plant, the specific physiognomy of a tree, as a mass,

appeared to him to depend on the particular bulk, form, and grouping

of its constituent masses. Now, if the form and grouping does not

depend upon, it certainly involves, the mode of branching peculiar to

the species. Dr. M‘Cosh had restricted himself to the investigation

of the law which regulated the latter; but he had, and would meet

with, that apparently at present insuperable difficulty in all such re-

searches, viz. the variation within certain limits of the form of parts,

or of the whole of an organized body, according to the particular con-

ditions under which that part or that individual has been developed.

Prof. Goodsir suggested that Dr. M‘Cosh might be more successful

if he would limit his inquiry to the law of ramification of a single

judiciously-selected species ; and would endeavour to grow that species

under such invariable conditions as might afford an approach at least

to the typical form of the species. He also believed that before the

law which regulates the arrangement of the primary and secondary

ramifications of a leaf can be ascertained, attention must be directed

to the law of form in the parenchyma itself,

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Parasitism. By M. Lton Durovr.

PARASITISM seems to be a law of nature, so generally does it prevail

throughout the living world. This existence imposed in the creation

upon other existences is at once a law of antagonism, of repression,

and of guarantee for the maintenance of the harmony of nature. The

attentive study of the articulated animals, and particularly of insects,

presents to us the prodigies of parasitism in profusion, whether the

lens examines the integument of the animals, or the science of the

scalpel steps in to sound the depths of their organism.

I have already had the honour to present to the Academy the

426 Miscellaneous.

history of a frail gnat,—a Cecidomyia, which, by pricking the floral

envelopes of the birch, causes an irritation productive of tissue,.a

vegetable hypertrophy, in one word a gall, the cradle of its young.

But by the law of parasitism their domicile is invaded by two usurpers

whose mission it is to repress the too great multiplication of the

Cecidomyia.

One of these usurpers is a Hymenopterous insect of the genus

Misocampus ;—it divines, in this hermetically closed gall, the presence

of the quiet larva of the Cecidomyia, and by means of an invisible

oviduct introduces an egg into its entrails. From this egg is hatched

a gnawing worm, destined to take its nourishment from the living

tissues of its victim. The latter, although bearing in its bosom this

erm of destruction, continues to devour the substance secreted by

the wails of its gall, and the work of assimilation becomes more active

in consequence of the consumption of the parasite. But when the

time of the metamorphosis arrives, the larva of the Cecidomyia wants

the materials necessary for the completion of this great operation,

whilst the larva of the Misocampus redoubles its nutritive energy in

order to insure its transformation, which is accomplished on the corpse

of its victim.

The second usurper of the gall belongs also to the Hymenoptera,—

it is an Eulophus ; this time, however, it is no longer a single worm,

but a flock of ten or a dozen famished larvee, which consume the food

of the Cecidomyia and consequently that of its parasite the Miso-

campus. ,

Let us now exhibit another kind of parasitism, that of larvee finding

their nourishment in the bodies of living perfect insects ; and see how,

confined in a prison destitute of communication with the external air,

they are enabled to breathe.

By dissection in water these parasitic larvee are usually detached ; .

all that can then be proved by the lens, through the transparent skin,

is the existence of ramified tracheze, and consequently the circulation

of air through all the tissues. The problem to be solved therefore

was the mode in which this air was inhaled, with the condition of a

hermetically sealed prison. Dry vivisection has at last revealed to

me this mystery.

In 1827 I published the history and iconography of the metamor-

phoses of a fly, the Ocyptera bicolor, the larva of which lives in the:

abdomen of a Hemipterous insect, the Pentatoma punctipennis. It

is not within the viscera that it passes its larva state; it is always

found outside the intestinal canal, and is nourished at the expense of

the adipose and other tissues of the Pentatoma. I satisfied myself,

that by means-of a long, somewhat membranous, caudal tube, termi-

nated by a double hook, it had appropriated one of the stigmata of

its host. By this organic usurpation, it attained the easy and com-

plete exercise of respiratory action.

Ten years later, 1 made known the larva of a Dipterous insect, the

species of which is still undetermined, which lived as a parasite in

the abdominal cavity of the Andrena aterrima. This larva had not,

like the preceding, seized upon one of the stigmata of its host, but,

Miscellaneous. 427

such are the infinite resources of the Creator, it had grafted, by some

mysterious operation, its own stigmata upon one of the two large

trachean reservoirs, situated, in the Andrena, as in many other

Hymenoptera, at the base of the abdomen. Thus, not only does the

Andrena feed with the products of its own nutrition, this larva which

an immutable decree has inflicted upon it, but it is compelled to

respire for it,—to furnish it, in its own ample aériferous reservoirs,

with all the air necessary for its respiration.

Thus we pass, from wonder to wonder, to a recent example of para-

sitism, the circumstances of which seem fabulous.

In the summer of 1850, I had pinned in a box several living speci-

mens of a weevil which lives on the tops of our pines,—the Brachy-

deres lusitanicus. 'The next day I found in the box some small

chrysalids or pupe, issuing without doubt from these weevils. I

perceived without difficulty that these pupze, which the unlearned

would have taken for little red grains, were the cradles or swathes of

a Dipterous insect belonging to the immense family of Muscide. After

a few days I had the satisfaction, always new for my old experience,

of witnessing the exclusion of a pretty little new fly, the colouring of

which differed in the two sexes. I hastened to publish this double

fact, and the fly was christened Hyalomyia dispar. But this was

only two-thirds of the history of the metamorphoses of this fly ;—the

initial phase, that of the larva, was wanting. The discovery of this

I put off to the next year, and I have been able to realise my wishes.

I am not going to describe this larva of an eighth of an inch in length ;

I shall confine myself to exhibiting, in connexion with parasitism, one

of the most interesting facts of organic usurpation. This larva, like

that of the Ocyptera previously mentioned, lives outside the digestive

viscera, in a cavity without air and without issue. In the vivisection

_ of one of the weevils, I had the rare good fortune to find two larvee

of the Hyalomyia. One which was detached and free had two

posterior, tubular stigmata, opening to the two lateral trachee ; this

was sufficient to convince me that it had a complete respiratory appa-

ratus. The other remained fixed, and I was able to prove, without the

slightest doubt remaining on my mind, that one of the stigmata of

the weevil had been usurped. There was not here, as in the Ocy-

ptera, a supple caudal tube; the larva was sessile, and its adhesion

appeared to be the result of a graft by approach,—a sort of organo-

plastia. The two microscopic tubular stigmata of the larva corre-

sponded exactly to the respiratory aperture of its host, and thus drew

in the atmospheric air directly.

Figure the agitation, the patience, the active manoeuvres of the

Hyalomyia, when, urged on by a mature gestation, she flies to the

tops of the pines to place her eggs in the stigmata of the Brachyderes !

Judge of the difficulty of this egg-laying on the wing from the

shielded structure of the beetle! Although of a tolerably large size,

it is apterous ; its elytra, soldered together and hard, are closely united

by an imperceptible suture to the equally hard walls of the ventral

segments. What sharpness of vision, what urgency of maternal in-

spiration, must drive the fly to seek the one defect in the armour, to

profit by the fugitive moment when the stigma of the beetle is in

428 ‘Miscellaneous.

exercise, to place an egg in it with the quickness of thought! ‘But

think you that this egg is merely laid im the usurped stigma? It must

be fixed there, glued by a gummy liquor; and I have proved that a

sebific gland exists for this purpose in the oviduct of the Diptera.

Without this precaution the egg would be exposed to displacement

during the constant action of the respiration of the beetle.

But this is not all that takes place. When the parasitic larva has

completed its growth, it is called upon to undergo its metamorphosis

to a pupa. No delay is allowed it; it detaches itself from the

borrowed stigma, —its skin breaks its organic adhesions ; its whiteness

and transparency pass to a bright, opaque orange. It is nothing but

a shell, the covering of a nymph, the swathed and mysterious image

of the future fly.

I have said above that the living prison of the larva was without

air and without issue; how then is the exit of these pupe effected ?

Alas! this unnatural delivery costs the weevil its life. After its detach-

ment, the larva, no doubt obeying an instinctive mission, tears the

upper membranous coat of the apex of the beetle’s abdomen. It fixes

itself in this breach and there completes its transformation into a

pupa. The maturity of this causes slight movements in the inclosed

nymph, at the same time that by its titillation it provokes the expul-

sive efforts of the weevil. At last the pupa comes to light; it soon

splits and opens at its thoracic region, and the active Hyalomyia

darts into the air.—Comptes Rendus, 11 Aoit, 1851.

RARE IRISH MOLLUSCA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. ,

Shantalla, September 18th, 1851.

GENTLEMEN,—The following rare Mollusca were recently obtained

by dredging round the South Isles of Aran, Galway Bay :—

Neera cuspidata; in 60 fathoms, about twelve miles to the west--

ward of the Great S. Isle.

Tellina balaustina; two specimens alive with numerous single

valves, in 20 fathoms, South Sound of Aran, opposite the southern

point of the Middle Isle. :

Anomia striata ; depth uncertain, South Sound.

Nassa pygmea ; range 10 to 60 fathoms.

Buccinum Humphreysianum ; a single young specimen alive, in

60 fathoms, along with Neera cuspidata, Natica sordida, &c.

I am, Gentlemen, your obedient servant,

ALEXANDER G. MELVILLE.

On the Umbrella Bird (Cephalopterus ornatus), “ Ueramimbé,” L. G.

By Atrrep R. WALLACE.

Having had the opportunity of observing this singular bird in its

native country, a few remarks on its characters and habits may not

perhaps be uninteresting, at a time when a consignment from me

will have arrived in England.

Miscellaneous. 429

The Umbrella Bird is about the size of a crow, averaging about

18 inches in length. Its colour is entirely black, but varied with

metallic blue tints on the outer margin of the feathers. The colour

of the iris is greyish white. It is a powerful bird, the bill being very

large and strong, the feet short, and the claws acute.

Were it not for its crest and neck plume, it would appear to an

ordinary observer nothing more than a short-legged crow.

The crest is perhaps the most fully developed and beautiful of

any bird known. It is composed of long slender feathers, rising

from a contractile skin on the top of the head. The shafts are white

and the plume glossy blue, hair-like, and curved outward at the tip.

When the crest is laid back the shafts form a compact white mass,

sloping up from the top of the head, and surmounted by the dense

hairy plumes. Even in this position it is not an inelegant crest, but

it is when it is fully opened that its peculiar character is developed.

The shafts then radiate on all sides from the tip of the head, reach-

ing in front beyond and below the top of the beak, which is. com-

pletely hid from view. The top then forms a perfect, slightly

elongated dome, of a beautiful shining blue colour, having a point of

divergence rather behind the centre, like that in the human head.

The length of this dome from front to back is about 5 inches, the

breadth 4 to 45 inches. The other singular appendage of this bird

is the neck plume. This is a long cylindrical plume of feathers de-

pending from the middle of the neck, and either carried close to the

breast or puffed out and hanging down in front. The feathers lap

over each other, scale-like, and are bordered with fine metallic blue.

On examining the structure of this plume, it is found not to be

composed of feathers only, growing from the neck, as seems to have

been hitherto supposed. The skin of the neck is very loose; looser

and larger, in fact, than in any bird I know of. From the lower

part grows.a cylindrical fleshy process about as thick as a goose-

quill and an inch and a half long. From this grow the feathers to

the very point, thus producing the beautiful cylindrical plume quite

detached from the breast, and forming an ornament as unique and

elegant as the crest itself. :

When in motion, either flying or feeding, the crest is laid back

and the plume carried close to the breast, so as not to be conspicuous.

When at rest in the daytime, the crest is fully expanded, and the

plume is rather enlarged and hanging forward. At night, when

asleep, all the feathers are puffed out to their fullest extent, and some-

times the head is turned so as to bring the dome of the crest on the

middle of the back. It then presents a most singular appearance,

the head and feet being quite invisible, the plume and crest alone

being conspicuous amidst the mass of feathers.

These observations I was enabled to make by having a fine male

alive for ten days. He had received a shot in the head, but ap-

peared to suffer no ill effects from it, till on the tenth day he suddenly

fell off his perch and died. I found, on skinning him, that the shot

had broken his skull and entered the brain.

The Umbrella Bird inhabits the islands of the rivers, never having

430 Miscellaneous.

been seen on the main land. It is perfectly arboreal, never de-

scending to the ground. Its food is fruit of various kinds, but when

this is scarce it eats insects: my hunter saw one with a large hairy

spider (Mygale) in his mouth. On seizing an insect or fruit, it

strikes its beak against its perch several times, apparently to kill or

soften it, or secure it more firmly in its beak, and then after two or

three bites swallows it entire. Some of the fruits it eats are about

the size of a damson, and have a stone, which it ejects through its

mouth an hour or two after eating.

Its note is very loud and deep, and it is from this that it has re-

ceived its Indian name ‘‘ Ueramimbé,” signifying the “ Piper-bird.”

It utters its note early in the morning and in the afternoon. It fre-

quents the very loftiest forest trees, but is said to build its nest

rather lower. Its nest is said to be formed of sticks very roughly,

and the young are very naked and ugly. The colour or size of the

eggs I have not been able to ascertain.

In ascending the Amazon, it first occurs opposite the mouth of

the Madeira, in some islands. In the Sohuives, as far as the boun-

daries of Brazil, it also occurs, and probably further. The Rio

Negro, however, is its head-quarters; and there, in the numerous

islands which fill that river, it is very abundant. It extends at least

four hundred miles up the river, and very probably much further.

I have not heard of its occurring in the Rio Branco, Madeira, or any

of the other great tributaries of the Amazon. I have been informed

by a hunter, that towards the sources of the Rio Negro another

species is found, and this I hope soon to have the means of verifying.

—Proc. Zool. Soc. for July 23, 1850.

_ Barra do Rio Negro, March 10th, 1850.

On the Genera Hexapus and Arges of De Haan.

By J. D. Dana.

The genus Hexapus of De Haan, in his first publication of its cha-

racters (in Decade I. and II. of the Fauna Japonica, pp. 5 and 35) is

arranged near Pinnothera, which it resembles in its short obese form

and small size. But in his last Decade, published in 1849, which

contains his final remarks on classification, at p. xiv., the genus is re-

ferred to the vicinity of Pilumnus. The outer maxillipeds are as in

Pilumnus. The genus is peculiar in the fifth pair of legs being obso-

lete. The species is the H. sexpes (Jap. p. 63 and pl. 11. f. 6, Cancer

sexpes of Fabricius, Ent. Syst. Suppl. p. 344. f. 37).

The genus Arges of De Haan (Faun. Japon. p. 21) includes only

a fossil species. It is Cancroid in its outer maxillipeds, and near P2-

lumnus and also Menippe. The abdomen in both sexes is 7-jointed ;

in the male oblong-trigonal, in the female ovate. The lateral margins

of the carapax are parallel and entire, and the general form is much

like that of Cyclograpsus Audouinii and the allied. Distance between

the eyes one-fifth the breadth of the thorax.—Sp. 4. parallelus (F.

Jap. p. 52, and pl. 5. f. 4) from Japan.—Stlliman’s American Journal

of Science and Arts for September 1851.

Meteorological Observations. 431

Note on the Reproduction of Leeches. By M. Fremonp.

In this memoir M. Fremond informs us what are the most favour-

able conditions for the preservation of leeches, but we must refer our

readers to his paper for all particulars concerning the construction of

reservoirs and the plants most proper to be put into them, merely

giving here some of the details furnished by him on the development

of these animals. |

The reproduction of leeches is effected, according to circumstances,

either by cocoons or compound eggs, which are usually hatched at the

end of forty days. The egg is formed of a transparent membrane,

full of a liquid, in which little globules soon begin to appear; these

lobules are in fact so many germs of leeches, and during develop-

ment take the form of little worms, which soon leave the egg by an

opercular hole at its extremity. The young leech is white when just

hatched ; it does not begin to acquire colour until some hours after-

wards, and only arrives at its perfect colouring when two years old ;

its first food consists of the mucous matters which cover the leaves of

aquatic plants ; afterwards, when its mouth has attained a more com-

plete development, it feeds on the larvee of insects and other small

animals.—Comptes Rendus, 12 Mai, 1851.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR SEPT. 1851.

Chiswick.—September 1. Cloudy and fine: overcast. 2. Drizzly: cloudy and

fine. 3. Hazy: very fine: clear. 4. Foggy: cloudy: fine. 5. Very fine:

clear. 6. Fine: cloudy. 7. Clear: very fine. 8. Overcast: cloudy and fine.

9—13. Mornings foggy: days very fine: nights clear. 14, Slight fog: very

fine. 15. Slight fog: cloudy and fine. 16. Light clouds and fine: over-

cast. 17. Overcast: fine: cloudy. 18,19. Fine: clear. 20—22. Very fine’

23. Slight fog: very fine: rain. 24. Foggy: overcast: foggy at night. 25.

Slightly overcast: rain. 26. Partially overcast: cloudy: clear. 27. Cloudy:

drizzly. 28. Clear.and fine. 29. Foggy: fine. 30. Rain: overcast.

Mean temperature of the month ..,....... dbeenedessccsecs eevee OS 15

Mean temperature of Sept. 1850 ........ssecseseseees ge dees 54 *23

Mean temperature of Sept. for the last twenty-five years. 57 ‘18

Average amount of rain in Sept. .........+. pébsacseconcseeaece 2°61 inches,

Boston.—Sept. 1. Fine. 2. Cloudy: rain early a.m.andr.m. 3—5. Cloudy.

6. Fine. 7. Cloudy. 8—11. Fine. 12,13. Foggy. 14. Fine. 15—17. Cloudy.

18,19. Fine. 20, Cloudy. 21—23. Fine. 24. Cloudy. 25. Cloudy: rain p.m.

26. Cloudy: rain a.m. andr.m. 27. Cloudy. 28, 29. Fine, 30. Cloudy.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Sept. 1. Drizzle: damp. 2. Cloudy: rain. 3.

Drizzle: cloudy. 4. Clear: aurora. 5. Clear. 6. Bright: cloudy. 7. Cloudy :

clear: aurora, 8. Clear. 9. Bright: hazy.. 10, Cloudy: drops. 11. Cloudy:

fine. 12,13. Bright: fine: clear. 14. Bright: cloudy. 15. Cloudy: clear:

aurora. 16. Bright: clear: aurora. 17. Bright: clear. 18, 19. Fog: cloudy.

20. Showers: clear. 21. Cloudy. 22, Drops: drizzle. 23. Bright: clear:

aurora, 24, Clear: cloudy. 25. Showers: sleet showers. 26. Bright : showers,

27. Clear: showers: aurora, 28, Bright: showers: aurora. 29, Cloudy. 30,

Cloudy : showers,

! LRT ae | :

Beate Eide ae | | ! |

Thies Cara Pod bakes ee ‘s | 8 | PS | izes €S| oF | cg | F0.62 | c£-62 Z1-62 OFE-6z EFP-6z| “of

ZO- Ae ee ee *s | *s | f1G | 72S eV} 6€ | 09 | 9QV-6% | LS.6z% 0S-62 109-62 S0L-6%| “62,

vo. re Tae ‘mu | ‘mu | ZG | 1S gv; 0€ | % (99.6% | g9-6z Z9-6G [99-62 06L:62| °8%

Tl- "110+ jemum),.° | sam | tm |. bP | FOV: 67| 6€ | LG | BL.62 | Lo.62 L1-6% $29-6% F9L-6z| *L%

Go. Lo-t)"""""| ‘am |. | mu | cms | Sb] OF €v| cP | 99 8L.62 | 18-6z 12-62 909.6% 769-62} °9%

go- 8c |90- | cu ‘ss. | tas | IP | SP 6G; 2 | Vo | S8.6% | 02.6z cf-6% Lb9.6z S18-6z| “St@

wee’ Pbaeog Gabel Boe ‘au.| ‘au | 9G | SG 29; LV | 99 | 02.62 | 10.08 0L-6% 6£6-62 S11-0€| ‘Vz

e.. reel ag, | ag ‘mu | cau-| $16 | SS 6S| ¥S | €Z |S1-08 | zI-08 89-62 901.0€ VII-0€| "fz

es) aA ‘u | ‘au | f9¢ | SS 9S) 6€ | Lo | 16-62 | 28-62 7 £9-6 $00.08 SS0-0€ | “2%

usee [reresleeee) coga {au | au | $76] Le €¢|.67 | So £0.08 | Lo.o¢ 99:6% £66.62 920-0F| “1%

EG eae eats 2 <1 es baa a | uy}, LP | 2s S| a | Lo |Gi-0€ | Lo.o€ 10-:0€ 0Z0-0€ S90-0€| ‘oz

anaes a ee ‘ou | tau | 2G} LG 99| SV | 99 | F0-0€ | ¥1.0€ / 0L-6% SZ0.0£ €90-0€| ‘61

ayes phe dues | eee ‘au | cau | Zp | GIS tS) LV | 99 (82.08 | 1¥.0€ 16-62 LIl-0€ €22-0€ | “gid

ee dee | | tau} tau | 2G] LS] 6S| SV | 69 |9F-0€ | 25.0 VO-0€ 90£.0€ |11P-0€| “LI

Le ere on st eS 1. 7m + "au 6h | LS 8S} 2 | 99 '9S.0€ | LG.0€ 90-0€ OOF-0€ 229-08) ‘OL

ae bey poet NOO ~auu | ‘a | 6b | 9S 6G} 8£ | 99 |8S-08 | PS.0¢ 00-0€ 16F.0€ OFS-0€ | °S1

eee ee) wayee “mu | tas | ¥¢¢ |} LG oS} Gh | EL |9P.0€ |9£.0¢ ' |L6-6% OLE-0€ €68-08| ‘PI

co seeeeeee"* | OMe sma} tau | 1g | foo] oG| €€ |} ZL |GE-0€ | 1£-0€ 06-62 10€-0€ 61€-08| “eT

i SPER sae oS ae aa 1 eS "| Fg 6V| sf | PL |28.0€ | SE-0F €6-6@ Lgz-0€ |10P-0£ | ‘ZI

Go- Sood Wagaen tT “mu | ‘as | 9G | 9g ‘| 1G] -9€ | g9 | LE.0€ | LE.0¢ S0-0€ 18€-0€ |Igh-O€| “11

ares? cere wruaba cor ‘mu | ‘as | 9G | 78¢ S| €€ | ol |SE.0€-|€e-08 Lo.0€ LSP-0€ |L6r-0€| ‘01D.

wee are Bites a a 9 67 | SS 9S| 1€ | LO | 9€-0€ | aF.o€ 60-0€ 60P-0€ SOP-08| “6

Bre ee ee ‘au | ou | {6h | £S¢ GG| oP | 29 |0S.0€ |SG.0F | - 90-0£ S9OV.0€ 86P-0F| °g

eo “erewejeeees’) WTB ‘U ‘9 | lp | Sg 8$| 87 | 99 |8S-0€ | L¢.0€ G0-0€ O£V-0€ |SPP-0F | *L

ages eo beakaat | ee ‘auu| ‘ou | 1G | FS LS| tv | €9 |%S.0€ |29.0€ | 68-62 962-0€ |ELE-08| "9 |

ee sce ae ah ae ‘a | ‘u Ly} es G-e¢)}. 6V | LO |8¥-0€ | 6€.0€ OL-6Z |1S1-0€ (603-08 | "SG |

efi ney CO Bee ‘ma | u | 1G] 0g S-79|. OV | 69 |1%-0€ | 1-08 26.6% 620.08 |6F0-0€ | “bi

vz. Cos rl oa ‘u| sau | g¢ | Lg 99.19 | @L | 2%-0€ | Lo.0€ 09-62% |ZL0-0€ |Lo1-0f | “€ |

Co- OG "| ta ‘mu jemu | Lo} Z9 99/.6S | £2 | 10-0€ | £6.62 bS-6z |L90-0£ |€60-0€ | *% C)

| £0. seeeeel OT. | “SAL ‘mu | ems’ | CCG] 19 G-29| 8S | OL | 96-62 | £6.62 €L-6% |OL1-0€ |612-08 | “1 |

gp a Wie: S) = ae Be a |S 3 = | cud | sure | ‘urd | cure ; ‘ydag

2S 28 2 3 =e e5| 3 sa Be] Be |) 5 | 2e| 2 | » | $8 | % 6 Sea OS eee

~ .B o oi 3 = * tote ° oF S pes ° es . es ‘ S

' : Ss

“Oey “PUM. *19JOUMLOWIOY J, *19j9UIOIL = 3

*AANUUQC) ‘asunpy yowmpung yo “uoysno[Q “CO *Aey 247 Ag pu SNoLsog

4M “T[eOA “AI Ag fuopuory uvau “MOIMSIHC Jo Ayors0g pounynaysozy 242 Jo UapAvgA) ay2 yo uosdwoyy ‘ayy 49 apym suoynasasqy yonsoposoazayy

THE ANNALS

“MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SECOND SERIES.]

No. 48. DECEMBER 1851.

XXXIV.—Zoological Notes and Observations made on board

H.M.S. Rattlesnake. By Tuomas H. Huxtey, F.R.S., As-

sistant Surgeon R.N. |

[With a Plate.]

IIL- Upon Thalassicolla, a new Zoophyte.

In all the seas, whether extra-tropical or tropical, through which

the “ Rattlesnake ” sailed, I found floating at the surface the

peculiar gelatinous bodies which are the subject of the present

communication. They were the most constant of all the various

products of the towing-net, which was rarely used without

obtaining some of them, and which sometimes, for days, would

contain hardly anything else.

The extreme simplicity of structure of these ‘creatures was

more puzzling to me than any amount of complexity would have

been. The difficulty of perceiving their relations with those

forms of animal life with which I was familiar, gave me rather a

distaste to the study of them, and, as I now perceive, has ren-

dered my account of their eenyen far less complete than I

could wish it. :

However, these forms seem completely to have escaped the

notice of voyagers, and therefore I hope to do some service by

directing the attention of future investigators to them, and by

endeavouring to show what seem to me to be their relations in

the scale of being.

It may not be out of place at the same time to examine what

are the positive characters of those lowest classes of animal life

of which this is a member.

The Thalassicolla* is found in transparent, colourless, gelati-

* Oddagca, the sea; Kddda, jelly, glue.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol, viii.

434 Mr. T. H. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla.

nous masses of very various form ;—elliptically-elongated, hour-

glass-shaped, contracted in several places, or spherical, varying

in size from an inch in length downwards ; showing no evidence’

of contractility nor any power of locomotion, but floating pas-

sively on the surface of the water.

Now of such bodies as these there were two very distinct

kinds: the one kind, consisting of aJl the oval or constricted, and

many spherical masses, is distinguished to the naked eye by pos-

sessing many darker dots scattered about in its substance; the

smaller kind, always spherical, has no dots, but presents a very

dark blackish centre, the periphery bemg more or less clear. |

will adopt the provisional name of 7h. punctata for the former

kind, and that of Th. nucleata for the latter, as a mere matter of

convenience, and without prejudging the question as to the ex-

istence of specific distinctions.

Th. punectata. (Pl. XVI. figs. 1, 2, 3.)

The mass consists of a thick gelatinous crust containing a

large cavity. The crust is structureless, but towards its mner

surface minute spherical, spheroidal or oval bodies are imbedded,

from which the appearance of dots arises. These are held to-

gether merely by the gelatinous substance, and have no other

connexion with one another. Each “spheroid” is a cell, with a

thin but dense membrane, 345th to 335th of an inch in diameter, |

and contains a clear, fatty-looking nucleus ~75,th to gi 5th of an

inch in diameter, surrounded by a mass of granules which some-

times appeared cellzeform.

This fundamental structure—a mass of cells united by jelly—

like an animal Palmella, was subject to many and important

varieties. ,

Very commonly the central part of each mass, instead of con-

taining a single large cavity, consisted of an aggregation of clear,

large, closely-appressed spaces, like the “ vacuole” of Dujardin

(figs. 2, 3, 2a, 3.4). 3

Very frequently also each cell was surrounded by a zone of

peculiar crystals somewhat like the stellate spicula of sponge,

consisting of a short cylinder, from each end of which three or

four conical spicula radiated, each of these again bearing small

lateral processes (figs. 3 a, 26). |

In another kind, much more rarely met with, the spherical

cell contained a few prismatic crystals about z,59th of an inch

in length ; it was of a bluish colour, and enveloped in a layer of

densely packed minute granules not more than ;z$ 55th of an

inch in diameter. Outside these there was a number of spherical

bright yellow cells ;,5 5th of an inch in diameter, and inclosing the

whole a clear, transparent brittle shell perforated by numerous

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla. 435

rounded apertures, so as to have a fenestrated appearance (fig. 6).

There were no spicula in this kind.

In a single specimen I found a similar shell, but its apertures

were prolonged into short tubules (fig. 5).

Frequently the connecting substance in which the cells were

imbedded appeared to be quite structureless, but in some speci-

mens delicate, branching, minutely granular fibrils were to be

seen radiating from each cell into the connecting substance

(fig. 2 d).

i te mentioned certain minute bright yellow spherical cells

contained within the shell of the fenestrated kind ; sueh coloured

cells are contained in all kinds either diffused through the con-

necting substance or more or less concentrated round each large

cell (figs. 3.a, 2d).

Th. nucleata. (Pl. XVI. fig. 4.)

This form consists of a spherical mass of jelly as large as the

middle-sized specimens of the last variety, with an irregular

blackish central mass. Enveloping this and forming a zone

about half the diameter of the sphere there is a number of clear

spaces—vacuolee—-varying in size from jznd to gz4j5oth of an

inch, the smallest being innermost. Scattered among the vacuole

of the innermost layer, there were many of the yellow cells,

and a multitude of very small dark granules, Delicate, flat-

tened, branching fibrils radiated from the innermost layer, pass-

ing between the vacuole, and in one specimen these fibrils were

thickly beset with excessively minute dark granules, like ele-

mentary molecules, which were in active motion, as if circulating

along the fibrils, but without any definite direction. In this case

the whole body looked like a moss agate, so distinct were the ra-

diating fibrils (4.2). Left to itself for less than an hour, however,

this appearance as well as the eirculation of granules vanished,

and only a few scattered radiating fibrils were to be observed, the

rest seeming to have broken off and become retracted,

By rolling under the compressor the outer mass could be

completely separated from the central dark body, which then ap-

peared as a spherical vesicle th of an inch in diameter (fig. 4d),

showing obscurely a granular included substance.

The membrane of the vesicle was very strong, resisting and

elastic. When burst it wrinkled up into sharp folds (fig. 4c),

and gave exit to its contents (fig.4d). These were—

1. A very pale delicate vesicle (nucleus?) without any con-

tents, and measuring (but when much compressed) about ,4,th

of an inch (fig. 4d). |

2. A heterogeneous mass consisting of (a) a finely granular

base, (0) oil-globules of all sizes, (c) peculiar cells 535th to ygggth

28%

436 Mr. T. H. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla.

of an inch in diameter (4c). Some of these had a solid greenish

red nucleus about 5;';5th of an inch in diameter. Others re-

sembled the nuclei in colour and appearance, but were larger

(ss'ypth of an inch), and had no cell-membrane :—were these

granule cells ?

Altogether the Thalassicolla nucleata might readily be imagined

to be a much-enlarged condition of single cells of the Th. punc-

tata; but I have no observations to show that it was so, nor cau

it be said from which of the varieties of Th. punctata the Th. nu-

cleata arises.

The question may readily arise, Are these perfect forms? I can

‘only say, as negative evidence, that I have never observed any

trace of their further development, and that the spicula and

‘shells,’ and the capacity of fission, appear to afford positive

grounds for believing that they are not mere transitional stages

of any more highly organized animal. If, further, it can be shown

that their structure is closely allied to that of known organisms,

this probability will, I think, almost amount to a certainty.

What animals are there then which consist either of simple

cells or of cells aggregated together, which hold the same rank

among animals that the Diatomacez and Dperaicting, the Protococci

and Palmelle hold among plants ?

Ten years ago the general reply of socuneeiie would have been

—none. ‘The researches of the celebrated Berlin microscopist,

Prof. Ehrenberg (wonderful monuments of intense and unremit-

ting labour, but at least as wonderful illustrations of what zoo-

logical and physiological reasoning should not be), led to the be-

lief that the minutest monads had an organization as complicated

as that of a worm or a snail. In spite, however, of the great

weight of Prof. Ehrenberg’s authority, dissentient whispers very

early made themselves heard, from Dujardin, Focke, Meyen,

Rymer Jones, and Siebold. To these Kolliker, Stein and others

—in fact, I think I may say all the later observers—have added

themselves, until it really becomes a matter of duty on the part

of those interested in the progress of zoology to pronounce de-

eidedly against the statements contained in the ‘ Infusionsthier- ~

chen,’ so far as regards anatomical or physiological facts*.

It has been shown in the first place, that a great mass of the

so-called Polygastria are plants—at any rate are more nearly allied

to the vegetable than to the animal kingdom. Such is the case

* That the above assertions will be considered by the majority of En-

glish readers to be unwarrantably severe, and considering the relative

standing of the Professor and his critic, possibly impertinent, is no more

than is to be ex pected.

I can only beg to disclaim all mere iconoclastic tendencies, and refer to

a comparison of Prof. Ehrenberg’s works with facts for my justification,

Mr. TH. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla. 437

with the Diatomaces and Desmidiz, the Volvocina, the Mona-

dina, the Vibriones, and to these we must very probably add the

Astasiza.

So utter has been the want of critical discrimination in the

construction of genera and species, that Cohn, in his admirable

memoir upon Protococcus pluvialis, enumerates among the twenty-

one forms (to which distinct names have been given by authors)

assumed by the Protococcus, no less than eight of Prof. Ehren-

berg’s genera. The family “ Polygastria,” thus cut down to less

than one-half its original dimensions, contains none but animals

which are either simple nucleated cells, or such cells as have

undergone a certain amount of change, not sufficient however

to destroy their real homology with nucleated cells.

- A nucleus has been found in Euglena, Arcella, Ameba, Am-

phileptus, Trachelius, Bursaria, Paramecium, Nassula, Chilodon,

Oxytricha, Stylonichia, Stentor, Vorticella, Euplotes, Trichodina,

Loxodes, and other genera. It may be brought out by acetic

acid just like any other nucleus in Vorticella and Euglena.

_ The animal is an unchanged cell in Euglena, nm Ameba and in

Opalina. In others, as the Vorticelle, there is a more or less di-

stinct permanent cavity in the interior of the cell which opens

externally, an occurrence not without parallel among the secre-

ting cells of insects. Certain genera, such as Nassula, have an

armature of spines, but so have some of the Gregarinide which

are unquestionably simple cells.

Contractile spaces, —cavities which appear and disappear in dif-

ferent parts of the Infusoria, and sometimes become filled with

the ingesta,—are found no less commonly in the component cells

of the tissues of many of the lower animals, and according to

Cohn in the primordial cells of plants also.

The “ Polygastria,” then, may be justly considered to be sim-

ple cells, and to form a type perfectly comparable with Thalas-

sicolla.

The researches of Henle, Stein, and Kolliker have made us

acquainted with another form of cellular animals—the Gregari-

nidee.

These are nucleated cells, without cilia, but with contractile

walls, which lead an independent parasitic life in the intestines

of many of the Invertebrata, principally insects.

_ The Gregarinidee, like the Infusoria, are generally, if not in-

variably, single, solitary cells.

A third type is formed by the Foraminifera. The fate of these

animals is somewhat singular. Considered to be Cephalopoda

by D’Orbigny; Bryozoa by Ehrenberg ; rudimentary Gasteropods

by Agassiz ; all careful observation tends’ to confirm the opinion

of Dujardin, that the fabrication of their remarkable shells is

438 Mr. T. H. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla.

essentially similar to Ameba and Arcella, both of which have

been shown to be nucleated cells.

Lastly, we have the Sponges. That the tissue of the Sponges

breaks up into masses, each of which is similar to an Ameba, has

been pointed out by Dujardin, and confirmed by Carter and

others. Dujardin, however, believing that a peculiar formless

substance, “ Sarcode,”’ constitutes the tissues of the Sponges (as

well as of the Infusoria and many other of the lower animals),

fails to point out that they are mere aggregations of true cells.

This is not the place to discuss the important question, whether

the great law developed by Schwann does or does not hold good

among the whole of the lower animals. I believe that there is

evidence to show that it does; that everywhere careful analysis

will demonstrate the nucleated cell to be the ultimate histolo-

gical element of the animal tissues ; and that the “ sarcode ” of

Dujardin, and the “ formless contractile substance” of Ecker, are

either cells or cell-contents, or the results of the metamorphosis

of cells. Be this as it may, however, I can say positively, as the

result of recent careful examination, that Spongilla, Halichondria,

and Grantia are entirely composed of nucleated cells.

The Foraminifera and Sponges then, no less than the Infu-

soria and Gregarinide, are “ unicellular ” animals—animals, that

is, which either consist of a single cell, or of definite aggregations

of such cells, none of which possesses powers or functions differ-

ent from the rest. é 3 |

Using the word “unicellular” in this extended sense (as it

has been used by Nageli and others with regard to the Algze), it

may be said that there are four families of unicellular animals ;

in two of these, the Infusoria and Gregarinide, the cells are iso-

lated ; in two, the Foraminifera and Sponges, they are aggregated

together.

From these considerations it appears to me that the zoological

meaning and importance of the Thalassicolla punctata first be-

come obvious. Itis the connecting link between the Sponges

and the Foraminifera. Allied to the former by its texture and

by the peculiar spicula scattered through the substance of some

of its varieties, it is equally connected with the latter by the

perforated shell of other kinds. If it be supposed that a Thalas-

sicolla becomes flattened out, and that a deposit takes place not

only round the cells, but between the partitions of the central

“ vacuole,” it becomes essentially an Orbitoides*.

* Dr. Carpenter, to whom I communicated these observations, writes to

me: ‘‘ As far as I can understand them, the bodies described (if perfect non-

embryonic forms) seem to constitute that kind of connecting link between

Sponges and Foraminifera, which ‘the relative position I have assigned to

them would lead me to expect. It is interesting to remark that the cullen-

Mr, T. H. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla. 439

To come to a similar understanding of the nature of the Tha-

lassicolla nucleata, it is necessary to recur again to certain general

characteristics of the reproductive processes in the unicellular

animals,

If we except Tethya, a sponge*, the ordinary reproductive

elements have as yet been found in no unicellular animal.

Fission occurs in all except perhaps the Gregarinide. Gem-

mation appears to take place in the Foraminifera and Infusoria.

In the Sponges the so-called ova or gemmules seem to be only

a temporary locomotive condition of the cells, such as occurs

in the Vorticelle among the Infusoria, and the Protococct among

lants. :

But in all (except the Foraminifera) a process of multiplication

by endogenous development occurs, and would seem in some

cases to represent sexual propagation. Now the mode of this

endogenous multiplication presents remarkable features of simi-

larity in the Infusoria, the Gregarinidz, and the Sponges.

There is a certain period in the existence of Vaginicola cry-

stallina, when, gorged with food stored up in the shape of fat gra-

nules, &c., within the cavity of its cell-body, it becomes sluggish

and eventually still. The body contracts and becomes rounded,

and the transparent case closes in and seals up its inhabitant.

Eventually long processes are developed from the body, and it

takes on the form of the genus Acineta of Ehrenberg. After a

while a new life stirs within this chrysalis-like form, and the

contained mass gives rise successively (by a sort of fission) to

young ciliated bodies, which leave the Acineta and become Vagi-

nicole.

In a similar manner Vorticella microstoma becomes Podophrya

fiza; but sometimes the changed Vorticel/a has no stalk, and then

is the Actinophrys of some authors (not A. Sol). It is not known

in what way the embryos are brought forth here, but it is a very

significant fact that both the stalked and unstalked forms have

been observed to conjugate.

Epistylis presents similar phenomena.

The Actinophrys Sol, to which more particular reference will

be made by and by, has been observed to conjugate, but it is

not absolutely known to arise by the metamorphosis of any Vor-

ticella, though there is every probability in favour of the suppo-

sition that it does.

The Gregarinide pass through similar changes. Two forms

der-like skeleton of certain Foraminifera is extremely like in its appearance

to a fragment of the shell of an Echinus, or to the plates contained in the

integument of a Holothuria, and we know that these begin with a network

of spicules. Consequently there is not by any means so great a distinction

between the spicular skeleton of a sponge and the cullender-like skeleton of

an Orbitolina as might at first sight appear.”

* See Annals of Nat. History, 5. 2. vol. vii. p. 379.

440 Mr. T. H. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla.

of these creatures are known; the one consisting of protean

nucleated cells, the other of motionless spherical sacs, containing

a vast number of minute bodies resembling Navicule in shape,

and thence called “ Navicella-sacs.” Now, according to Stein,

although the fact has been doubted by others, the “ Navicella-

sacs ” result from the conjugation of two Gregarine, which have

become motionless and filled with an accumulation of granules.

* Certain it is that the Navicelle are developed within the gra-

nular mass like embryo-cells within the yelk, and that when freed

by the bursting of the Navicella-sac they become Gregarine.

Lastly, in the freshwater sponge (Spongilla), which consists of

an aggregation of nucleated protean cells like a mass of Grega-

rine, a certain number of the cells at various points scattered

through the substance of the Spongilla become motionless and

distended with granules, and receiving first a membranous and

then a siliceous investment, constitute the “ seed-like bodies.”

From Mr. Carter’s account it would appear that when the

* seed-like body ” germinates its cells burst, and their granular

contents become mixed. Subsequently protean cells, like the

ordinary sponge-cells, make their appearance pari passu with the

disappearance of the granules.

' Supposing this account to be correct, the conjugation in Spon-

gilla would be perfectly analogous to that of the Desmidiz and

Diatomacez, while in the Infusoria and Gregarinide it would

resemble that of Zygnema.

- Generalizing the above details (full authority for which may

be found in the appended list of works), we may say that with.

the exception of the Foraminifera, about whose reproductive pro-

cesses nothing is as yet known, the Protozoa all reproduce their

kind by a process of endogenous development which is accom-

panied by greater or less changes in the structure and powers

of the reproducing cell. We may add that in many cases these

changed cells have been observed to conjugate, previous to the

occurrence of the endogenous development.

Bearing all these facts in mind, let us return to Thalassicolla

nucleata. If the Th. punctata answer to a mass of sponge-cells or

an aggregation of Gregarine, is it not possible that the Th. nu-

cleata may answer to the altered reproductive cell? I have shown

that the 7h. nucleata may very possibly be nothing more than a

separated and enlarged cell of 7h. punctata, and this possibility

upon structural grounds becomes, I think, converted into proba-

bility, if Th. nucleata be compared with Actinophrys Sol, which

there is every reason to believe is the reproductive stage of one

of the Vorticellinze.

Actinophrys Sol is a spherical gelatinous mass consisting of an

internal dark granular portion and a clearer external zone from

which many radiating threads are given off. Vacuole are scat-

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the genus Thalassicolla. 441

tered through the substance, larger in the external zone, smaller

and more irregular in the interior.

If the animal is much compressed, nuclei and nucleated cells

are forced out from its interior.

- Finally, two specimens of Actinophrys have been observed to

fuse together and become one.

It is unnecessary to point out the perfect analogy between

Actinophrys and Thalassicolla nucleata, with one exception, that

the large internal cell was not observed in Actinophrys—a cir-

cumstance which might readily occur if it were delicate, even

though it existed.

The argument derived from this analogy becomes still more

strengthened if we turn to the excellent account of Noctiluca—

a marine phosphorescent body which has long been a zoological

puzzle—by M. de Quatrefages. For the details I must refer to

that observer’s paper in the ‘ Annales des Sciences,’ but I ma

state that its structure is essentially similar to that of Thalassv-

colla nucleata, supposing that the latter had given exit to its

central cell by a depression at one point of its surface. Nocti-

luca however appears to feed after the manner of Actinophrys,

and perhaps conjugates also, as M. de Quatrefages “has met

with double individuals two or three times.” This he considers

an evidence of spontaneous fission ; but further observation might

have reversed this judgement, as it did that of Kolliker with

regard to Actinophrys.

From the invariable adhesion of grains of sand to one part of

the surface of Noctiluca, it would seem to be set free from some

unknown fixed form which is probably analogous in its structur

to Thalassicolla punctata, 7

To sum up the different lines of argument it may be said—

1. That the Thalassicolla punctata is not an exceptional form

of animal life, but belongs to the same great division as the

Sponges, Foraminifera, Infusoria, and Gregarinidz,—the Pro-

tozoa or unicellular animals.

2. That the Protozoa have definite characters as a class, which

are-—

a. That they are either simple nucleated cells or aggre-

gations of such cells, which are not subordinated to a

common life.

b. That they have a mode of reproduction consisting in an

endogenous development of cells, preceded by a process

analogous to the conjugation of the lower plants.

3. That the Thalassicolla nucleata closely resembles Actino-

phrys Sol, which is known to conjugate, and which there is great

reason to believe is the reproductive stage of one of the Vorti-

celline. |

442 . Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

4, That as Th. punctata is one of the Protozoa, it most pro-

bably has a reproductive stage. -

5. That 7h. nucleata might readily be derived from such an

alteration in one of the cells of Th. punctata as occurs in the

sponge-cells when they go to form the seed-like body, or in the

Gregarina-cells when they become “ Navicella-sacs.”

6. That Thalassicolla nucleata is essentially similar in struc-

ture to Noctiluca.

Finally, I may be permitted to say, that no one can be more

fully conscious than myself of the slender and hypothetical

grounds on which some of these conclusions rest. My chief pur-

pose has been merely to show the tendency of the evidence now

extant as clearly and broadly as possible ;—rather to draw out a

brief than to pronounce a judgment.

The following are the authorities referred to in the text :—

Von SreBoup. Vergleichende Anatomie d. Wirbellosen Thiere, p.7—25.

. Ueber einzellige Pflanzen u. Thiere. Siebold und Kolliker’s

Zeitschrift, 1849.

Coun. Nachtrage zur Naturgeschichte des Protococcus fluviatilis.

Nova Acta Acad. Nat. Cur. 1850.

PinEAv. Sur le Développement des Infusoires. Annales des Sciences,

1845.

Stern. Untersuchungen iiber die Entwickelung d. Infusorien. Wieg-

mann’s Archiv, 1849.

Ueber die Natur d. Gregarinen. Miiller’s Archiv, 1848.

K6OLLIKER. Ueber die Gattung Gregarina. Siebold und Kdlliker’s Zeit-

schrift, 1848.

Das Sonnenthierchen. Ditto. 1849.

QUATREFAGES. Observations sur les Noctiluques. Annales des Sci-

ences, 1851.

Hoea. Upon Spongilla. Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. xviii.

CarTER. On Spongilla. Annals of Nat. Hist. 1849.

XXXV.—A Catalogue of British Spiders, including remarks on

their Structure, Functions, Giconomy and Systematic Arrange-

ment. By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S.

[Continued from p. 339.]

87. Theridion nervosum.

Theridion nervosum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 301 ;

Hahn, Die Arachn. B. ii. p. 48. tab. 58. fig. 133.

sisyphus, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 115.

Theridium sisyphus, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft,

p- 8; Die Arachn. B. viii. p. 73. tab. 273. fig. 644,

Titulus 13, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 51. tab. 1. fig. 13.

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 443

A complex snare, having somewhat of a pyramidal form, is

spun on trees, shrubs, gorse bushes and heath by this common

spider, which is widely distributed in Great Britain. It pairs

in June, and in July the female constructs a globular cocoon of

dull green silk of a loose texture, measuring 3th of an inch in

diameter, which includes from 30 to 40 small, yellowish

white, spherical eggs, not adherent among themselves. This

cocoon is placed under a shallow dome-shaped canopy of silk,

about which withered leaves, flowers, and the remains of insects

are accumulated ; it is situated among the foliage near the upper

part of the snare, and in this nidus the young live amicably

together with the female till they are capable of providing for

themselves, when they separate.

Like its congeners, this species envelopes with lines drawn from

the spinners by means of the posterior legs such insects as are

too powerful for it to attack when first entangled in its toils.

88. Theridion denticulatum.

Theridion denticulatum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii.

p- 305; Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 124.

Branches of trees and shrubs trained against buildings, and

crevices in rocks and walls are the situations usually occupied by

this species. The female, in the month of June or July, attaches

to objects near her retreat a globular cocoon of greenish brown

silk of a very loose texture, measuring 3th of an inch in diame-

ter, in which she deposits from 30 to 60 spherical eggs of a

brown colour, not agglutinated together.

89. Theridion varians.

Theridion varians, Hahn, Die Arachn. B. i. p. 93. tab. 22. fig. 71,

72; Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 314.

Theridium varians, Koch, Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 134. tab. 428.

fig. 1056-1058.

Theridion varians occurs in localities similar to those frequented

by Theridion denticulatum and is a common British spider. It

pairs in June, and in July the female constructs several globular

cocoons of dull white silk of a very loose texture, the largest of

which measures about. 7th of an inch in diameter; they are

attached to objects situated near the upper part of the snare,

and contain, according to their size, from 20 to 60 spherical eggs

of a yellowish white colour, not adherent among themselves.

Withered leaves, dried moss, and particles of indurated earth

are generally disposed about the cocoons.

Of the three figures of Theridion varians, 1056, 1057 and

1058, given by M. Koch in the twelfth volume of ‘ Die Arach-

444. Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

niden,’ M. Walckenaer has placed the first and second among

the synonyma of Theridion denticulatum, and the third among

those of Theridion tinctum; he has also referred to fig. 1056 as

a portrait of a female, whereas it most unequivocally represents

a male. My own observations serve to confirm the accuracy of

the view taken by M. Koch.

90. Theridion pulchellum.

Theridion pulchellum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 311.

Sormosum, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Series,

vol. x. p. 101.

._Theridium vittatum, Koch, Die Arachn. B. iii. p. 65. tab. 94. fig. 217 ;

Die Arachn. B. iv. p. 118. tab. 141. fig. 326.

This species is found in summer. and autumn on rails and

gates about Oakland. The plan of its snare is similar to that

on which the snares of other Theridia are constructed. In June

~ the female deposits about 29 spherical eggs of a yellowish white

colour, not adherent among themselves, in a globular cocoon of

white silk of a fine but compact texture, measuring ith of an

inch in diameter. Near the cocoon, which is sometimes attached

to the under side of a leaf by fine lines of silk, she takes her sta-

tion, and on the approach of danger endeavours to secure her

treasure by seizing it with her falces, palpi, and feet.

91. Theridion carolinum.

Theridion carolinum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 315.

dorsiger, Hahn, Die Arachn. B. i. p. 82. tab. 20. fig. 61 (mis-

numbered 60 in the plate).

Linyphia bimaculata, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft,

p- 10.

I have taken this rare spider among grass near woods at Oak-

land. In June the female fabricates a globular cocoon of white

silk of a slight texture, measuring ;4,th of an inch in diameter,

in which she deposits about 50 spherical eggs of a pale yellowish

white colour, not agglutinated together. The cocoon is attached

to the spinners by short silken lines, and is transported with her

wherever she goes, in the manner of the Lycose.

92. Theridion versutum.

Theridion versutum, Blackw. Annals and Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. xviii.

p- 302.

The only specimen of this species which has come under my

observation was a male; it was captured in the neighbourhood

of Winchester in July 1846 by James Franklin Preston, Esq.,

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 445

and was comprised in a collection of Araneidea obligingly made

for me by that gentleman in Hampshire and the Isle of Wight.

93. Theridion pallens.

Theridion pallens, Blackw. Research. in Zool. p. 357.

- Epéira nubila, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Series,

vol. x. p. 101.

Bushes and coarse herbage growing in the vicinity of woods

in Lancashire and Denbighshire are frequented by this minute

species of Theridion. It pairs in May, and in June the female

deposits about 20 spherical eggs of a pale yellowish colour in-a

small globular cocoon of white silk of a loose texture.

_ The female, both when adolescent and adult, has a design of

a dark brown colour on the upper part of the abdomen, which

almost disappears after she has deposited her eggs. The male

differs from her so widely in structure and colour that I was in-

duced to describe it in the ‘ London and Edinburgh Philosophical

Magazine’ as an Epéira, under the specific name of nubila. A

knowledge of its habits and ceconomy, subsequently acquired,

has enabled me to correct this error.

94. Theridion fuscum.

Theridion fuscum, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 626.

M. Walckenaer appears to regard Theridion fuscum as identical

with Argus formivorus (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 502),

from which it differs in size, structure and colour, presenting all

the essential characters of a Theridion.

Females of this species may be found towards the close of the

year on rails and under stones in pastures near Llanrwst.

95. Theridion albens.

Theridion albens, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 627 ; Walck.

Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. iv. p. 492.

A female of this minute spider was discovered in July 1837

among strawberry plants in my father’s garden at Hendre House,

near Llanrwst.

96. Theridion angulatum.

Theridion angulatum, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third

Series, vol. viii. p. 483.

A single specimen of this remarkable species was detected in

a cleft of a rail at Oakland, in April 1835. It was a female,

and, like Tetragnatha extensa, frequently extended the first and

second pairs of legs forwards, and the fourth pair backwards, in

a line with the body.

446 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Afconomy,

97. Theridion variegatum.

Theridion variegatum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 332.

thoracicum, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B. i. p. 218. taf. 14.

fig. 11.

callens, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 627.

Ero variegata, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 8.

In the fourth volume of his ‘ Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt.’ p. 496,

M. Walckenaer has very properly added the name Theridion

callens, conferred by me on a small spider described in the

‘ Transactions of the Linnzan Society,’ to the synonyma of The-

ridion variegatum, a correction which I had previously made in

my MS. catalogue of British spiders, having satisfied myself, by

referring to Herrich Schiaffer’s ‘Deutschlands Insecten,’ Heft 138,

fig. 5, 6, that the Kro variegata of M. Koch is identical with

Theridion callens, and, like it, must become a synonym of The-

ridion variegatum.

This species occurs among grass growing in and near woods

in the west of Denbighshire. The female fabricates a very re-

markable balloon-shaped cocoon, about 3th of an inch in dia-

meter, which is composed of soft silk of a loose texture and pale

brown colour, inclosed in an irregular network of coarse dark

red-brown filaments ; several of the lines composing this network

unite near the smaller extremity of the cocoon, leaving intervals

there through which the young pass when they quit it, and being

cemented together throughout the remainder of their extent,

form a slender stem, varying from /jth to } of an inch in length,

by which the cocoon is attached to the surface of stones and

fragments of rock, resembling in its figure and erect position

some of the minute plants belonging to the class Cryptogamia.

The eggs are large, considering the small size of the spider, five

or six in number, spherical, not agglutinated together, and of a

brown colour.

From a cocoon of Theridion variegatum transmitted to me in

July 1851 by R. H. Meade, Esq., of Bradford, Yorkshire, in

which locality it was found, eight young spiders had made their

escape ; they were included in the small box containing the

cocoon.

98. Theridion signatum.

Theridion signatum, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 333 ;

Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 124.

quadrisignatum, Hahn, Die Arachn. B. i. p. 80. tab. 20. fig. 60

(misnumbered 59 in the plate).

Drassus phaleratus, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1831, p. 133.

Asagena phalerata, Sund. Consp. Arachn. p. 19, 20.

serratipes, Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 13 ;

Die Arachn. B. vi. p. 98. tab. 204. fig. 502, 503.

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 447

Some difference of opinion has existed among arachnologists

as to the position this spider should occupy in a systematic

arrangement of the Araneidea; but 1 do not see any sufficient

reason for removing it from the Theridia, to which it appears to

be most nearly allied by its organization.

In Denbighshire this species is found among heath, but it is

of rare occurrence. The radial and digital joints of the palpi

are so closely connected in the male as scarcely to present any

perceptible trace of their union; in short, as they appear to be

incapable of separate motion, there seems to be an impropriety

in regarding them as distinct joints.

99. Theridion filipes.

Theridion filipes, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third Se-

ries, vol. viii. p. 484.

Linyphia concolor, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B. i. p. 267. taf. 18.

fiz. 3; Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 270.

Theridion filipes is allied to the spiders belonging to the genus

Neriéne by the disposition and relative size of its eyes, and to

those of the genus Linyphia by the length and delicacy of its

limbs; indeed, on a superficial view, it bears a striking resem-

blance to Linyphia tenuis; but the structure of the maxille and

the relative length of the legs have induced me to class'it with

the Theridia. It occurs under stones in woods in Denbighshire

and Lancashire. :

The first individual examined by me was a female, and it pre-

sented an anomaly in organization which I never before witnessed

in this order of animals; it had a supernumerary eye situated

between the two small ones constituting the anterior pair of the

trapezoid.

M. Walckenaer has inadvertently placed the Linyphia concolor

of M. Wider, which is identical with Theridion filipes, among the

synonyma of Argus graminicolis, having previously described it

as a distinct species under the name conferred upon it by M.

Wider (Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. u. pp. 270, 351).

Genus Puotcus, Walck.

100. Pholcus phalangioides.

Pholcus phalangioides, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t.i. p. 652 ;

Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 99; Hahn, Die Arachn.

B. ii. p. 34. tab. 50. fig. 119 ; Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst.

erstes Heft, p. 20; Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xix. p. 125.

opilionoides, Koch, Die Arachn. B. iv. p. 95. tab. 135. fig. 311.

Living specimens of Pholcus phalangioides were brought to me

448 Mr. J. Blackwall on the Structure, Functions, Giconomy,

from Barmouth, in Merionethshire, in the summer of 1835, by

Richard Potter, Esq., M.A., of Queen’s College, Cambridge, and

Professor of Natural Philosophy in University College, London.

In 1836 I received an adult male from Mr. T. Glover, which he

had taken in Liverpool, and I have in my possession an im-

mature individual from the Isle of Wight.

The spider referred to by Mr. Jesse in his ‘ Scenes and Tales

of Country Life,’ pp. 202, 203, as remarkable for the rapidity

of its vibratory motions when disturbed, is, I have no doubt,

Pholcus phalangioides, which frequents ancient buildings in the

south of England, and like Kpéira diadema, Theridion quadri-

punctatum, and some other species, has the habit of violently

agitating itself when anything suddenly touches its lines. This

vibratory motion, which in the case of Pholcus phalangioides ap-

pears to acquire its maximum velocity, is produced by the partial

contraction and extension of the jomts of the legs in quick

succession, as I have ascertained by occasioning specimens of

Epéira diadema to continue the action till it became so slow, in

consequence of the fatigue experienced by the animals, that there

was no difficulty in determining the manner in which it is effected.

This singular proceeding is evidently intended by the spider to

communicate motion to its snare and thus to cause the struggles

of any insect entangled in it, by which means it is directed with

certainty to its victim.

Family Linyphiide.

Genus Linyruta, Latr.

101. Linyphia montana.

Linyphia montana, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 233.

pl. 16. fig. 4; Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft,

p- 10; Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 113. tab. 422. fig. 1038, 1039.

triangularis, Latr. Gen. Crust. et Insect. tom. i. p. 100; Sund.

Vet. Acad. Handl. 1829, p. 215.

This very common spider, which is frequently mistaken for

Linyphia triangularis, constructs in hedges, bushes and rank

herbage an extensive horizontal sheet of web of a fine texture,

on the inferior surface of which it takes its station in an inverted

position and watches for its prey. Connected with the web and

with objects situated above and below it are numerous fine lines

intersecting one another at various angles; those on the upper

side are the most extensive, and not only serve to support the

web, but also to precipitate such insects as strike against them

with their wings upon the horizontal sheet, where they are

quickly seized by the vigilant and active occupant.

and Systematic Arrangement of British Spiders. 449

102. Linyphia triangularis.

Linyphia triangularis, Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 240.

marginata, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B. i. p. 253. taf. 17.

fig. 5; Koch, Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 118. tab. 423. fig. 1041,

1042.

Linyphia triangularis occurs in the south-eastern counties of

England, but I have not met with it in the northern counties,

nor in Wales.

103. Linyphia marginata.

Linyphia marginata, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third

Series, vol. ili. p. 346; Research. in Zool. p. 394.

montana, Sund. Vet. Acad. Handl. 1829, p. 217.

resupina, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B. i. p. 252. taf. 17. fig. 4 ;

Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 242; Koch, Die

Arachn. B. xii. p. 109. tab. 421. fig. 1035, 1036.

Titulus 19, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl. De Aran. p. 64. tab. 1. fig. 19.

In its habits and ceconomy this species resembles Linyphia

montana, fabricating in low bushes or among coarse herbage

an extensive snare similar in design to the toils constructed by

the Linyphia generally. It pairsin May, and in June the female

spins one or two lenticular cocoons of white silk of a loose texture

which are attached to withered leaves, or other objects situated

near the snare; the larger of these cocoons measures } an inch

in diameter, and contains about 140 spherical eggs of a pale

yellow colour, not agglutinated together. '

104. Linyphia pratensis.

Linyphia pratensis, Wider, Museum Senckenb. B. i. p. 258. taf. 17.

fig. 8; Walck. Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 250; Koch,

Die Arachn. B. xii. p. 121. tab. 423. fig. 1043.

sylvatica, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 659.

Since the publication of my description of this spider, under

the specific name of sylvatica, in the eighteenth volume of the

“Transactions of the Linnzan Society,’ the suspicion of its identity

with the Linyphia pratensis of M. Wider, there expressed, has

been converted into absolute certainty by consulting M. Reuss’s

memoir entitled ‘ Arachniden,’ contained in the first volume of

the ‘Museum Senckenbergianum ;’ consequently the appellation

bestowed upon it by me must rank as a synonym. It will be

seen that this opinion has been adopted by M. Walckenaer, on

referring to his ‘ Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt.’ t. iv. p. 499.

This species is common in England and Wales, and in the

spring of 1849 an immature male, which had not undergone its

final change of integument, was forwarded to me by Mr. J. Hardy,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vin. 29

450 Mr. W.H. Benson on a new species of Pterocyclos.

who captured it in Berwickshire. Its snare is usually constructed

among rank herbage growing in and near is and it pairs in

May and June.

105. Linyphia fuliginea.

Linyphia fuliginea, Blackw. Lond. and Edinb. Phil. Mag. Third

Series, vol. iii. p. 349; Research. in Zool. p. 401.

Linyphia fuliginea is found in various parts of North Wales

and Lancashire; it pairs in June, and constructs a snare of

moderate dimensions among the grass of meadows and pastures.

The male closely resembles the male of Linyphia pratensis, but

may be distinguished from it by its inferior size, and by the

structure of its palpal organs.

106. Linyphia rubea.

Linyphia rubea, Blackw. Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 661.

Im the months of May and June this spider spins a web of

moderate extent among bushes in woods and coppices in North

Wales and Lancashire, where it is not uncommon. An imma-

ture female of this species was transmitted to me from Berwick-

shire by Mr. J. Hardy in December 1848.

XXXVI.—Description of a new species of Pterocyclos, Benson,

from Southern India. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

Pterocyclos nanus, nobis, n. s.

Testa profunde perspective umbilicata, depressa, discoidea, albida,

fascia media strigisque undulatis castaneis superne ornata; spira

prominula, saturatiore ; anfractibus 44 convexis, ultimo supra so-

luto; apertura obliqua, circulari ; peristomate duplicata, margi-

nibus sulco leviter i impresso vix discretis, interno superne profunde

recteque inciso, externo reflexiusculo, supra sinum alam angustam

fornicatam, antice breviter descendentem, angulatam, formante.

Diam. major 10, minor 8, alt. 5 mill.

Hab. ad basin montium “ Nilgherries,” Indize Australis.

This interesting addition to the genus was sent to me by

Dr. Jerdon with specimens of Pterocyclos bilahiatus, Sow. Pos-

sessing a similar deep umbilicus, narrower than in the other

known species, it was overlooked as a young and imperfect spe-

cimen. On examination it proves to have arrived at its full

growth, being allied in the characters of the aperture to Pt. ru-

pestris, nobis, but differing from the smallest varieties of that

shell not only in size and in the form of the umbilicus, but also in

the less curvature of the incision under the wing, which is more-

over less expanded, and does not touch nor cover any part of the

preceding whorl. The operculum is unknown.

London, November 8th, 1851.

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 451

XXXVII.—Note on the Genus Lithostrotion,

By Wiiir1am Lonspatz, F.G.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Snoup the following memoranda on the genus Lithostrotion be

deemed admissible, I shall feel obliged by their publication in

the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’

I have the honour to be, Gentlemen,

Your most obedient servant,

Melksham, Noy. 1851. W. Lonspa.e.

Lhwyd* is well known to have applied the definition, “ Litho-

strotion sive Basaltes minimus striatus et stellatus,” to a coral

represented in table 23 of his work on British Fossils; but no

farther description of it is given in the chapter on coralline

stones or in Letter Five (op. cit. p. 122). The rude delineation,

just quoted, expresses fully an aggregate of polygonal columns

longitudinally striated and transversely rugose; the upper sur-

face presents also closely applied stellated areas variable in.size

as well as in the number of the facets, but uniformly traversed

by many converging, fine rays. The limited amount of informa-

tion thus communicated renders a satisfactory comparison with

other basaltiform and lamelliferous Zoantharia hazardous; but

Parkinsont identified a Welch coral with Lhwyd’s Lithostrotion,

and he describes it as composed “ of polygonal columns, exactly

adapted and closely concreted” (p. 43) ; but detachable from the

general mass “ by a moderate stroke” applied laterally (p. 44) ;

the facets of the columns are moreover stated “to be finely and

closely striated longitudinally, the striz being intersected by very

fine and closely set transverse ridges ” (p. 44). Complete apices

are also said to be “ concave and to have a prominent star, one-

third of the diameter of the concavity, arising out of the ceutre”

(p. 44). A longitudinal section is further described as having

‘a striated plumose appearance” (/. c.); and allusion is made

to “numerous, exceedingly slender longitudinal lamelle, cor-

responding with the external striz;” also to “ equally delicate

lamellee perpendicularly disposed nearly in concentric circles ;

while others answering to the external transverse ridges,” are

stated to pass horizontally through both of the perpendicular

sets (p. 44). Parkinson gives therefore a considerable amount

* Lithophylacii Britannici Ichnographia, edit. 1699.

+ Organic Remains of a Former World, vol. ii. p. 43-44, pl. 5. figs. 3

and 6, 1808, reprinted 1833.

29%

452 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

of detailed information, omitting among essentials simply the

mode of developing additional corallites or columns. His

figures and deseription, however, ean be compared with

Lhwyd’s delineation only as regards the mode of aggregation,

the form and exterior characters of the columns, and the

many rays. It is also probable that Lhwyd’s fossil possessed

equally with that of Parkinson a facility im breaking ito

small masses or single corallites; but whether the original

Eithostrotion had an mternal structure similar to that of the

coral identified with it, must be a conjecture. Following the

literature of the genus as accurately as possible, the next autho-

rity, accompanied by a description *, which can be quoted is

Dr. Flemimg‘, and he is believed to be the first naturalist who

assigned a place to Lithostrotion in a system of zoology. He

describes four species: 1: L. striatum; 2. L. floriforme ; 3. L. 0b-

longum; and 4. L. marginatum. The first is identified with

Lhwyd and Parkinson’s delineations ; but “ the rays of the star”’

are stated to “ unite with a small, solid, central axis” (op. cit.

p- 508) ; the second species, L. floriforme, is founded on the Der-

byshire fossil represented by Martin}, and designated Erismato-

ithus Madreporites (ftoriformis) ; and it is said by Dr. Fleming

“to differ chiefly from Z. striatum im its greater size, and the

axis occupying a greater space ;” he quotes also the following

statement of Martin—‘“ centres projecting, pointed and writhed

or twisted like a rope §.” The third species, L. oblongum, is the

well-known oolitic Tisbury coral, figured by Parkinson ||, whose

delineations are cited ; and the fourth, L. marginatum, is a moun-

tain limestone fossil of which Dr. Fleming had seen only “ two

detached columns ” (p.508). The present inquiry is necessarily

limited to the first two species.

* In the ‘ Outlines of the Geology of England and Wales,’ by the Rev.

W. D. Conybeare and Mr. W. Philips, Lhwyd’s figure is quoted under the

designation Astrea basalitformis (p. 359, 1822), but no description or rea-

son for a changed generic determination is given.

+ History of British Animals, p. 508, 1828.

* Petrificata Derbiensia, tab.-43. figs. 3 & 4; also tab. 44. fig. 5? 1809.

§ The Derbyshire fossil figured by Guettard is probably this species, and

the peculiar detached flower-like character of the terminations to the coral-

lites is stated im an- extract from a catalogue to be due to the decomposition

of the cellular tissue—“ la plupart sont évidés par la décomposition de leur

tissu cellulaire, ce qui les rend semblables a des fleurs en entonnoir, garnies

de leur pistil.”” (Mémoires, &c. t. iv. of the complete serics, or t.1. Nouvelle

Collection, p. 75. pl. 30, 1786.)

|| Org. Rem. t. 11. p. 56. tab. 6. figs. 12, 13. The fossil has been recently

named Isastrea oblonga by M. Milne-Edwards and M. J. Haime, Archives

du Mus. d’iiist. Nat. vol. v. p. 103, 1851; also volume of the Palsonto-

graphical Society for 1851, Description of British Fossil Corals, Part 2.

p. (3-75.

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 453

Lithostrotion was regarded by De Blainville* as only a section

(A) of Columnaria, characterized by “ cellules avec un axe solide au

centre des rayons ;” and he included in it Lith. (Column.) stria-

tum as well as L. (Col.) floriforme, referring in the former species

to Fleming, Lhwyd, and Parkinson; and in the latter to Martin.

The next authority, known to the compiler of this notice, is Mr.

J. Phillips}, who represents and describes a Yorkshire and Welch

coral under the term Cyathophyllum basaltiforme; and he iden-

tifies it with the LZ. striatum of Parkinson and Fleming. It is

- stated to be composed of adherent prismatic or pyramidal tubes,

striated longitudinally and undulated transversely; to have thirty-

six to fifty lamelle, “the marginal lamelle commencing within a

thin crenulated vertical dissepiment.” No mention is made of an

axis great or little ; on the contrary, an enlarged, transverse sec-

tion (fig. 22) exhibits a direct centre of twisted lamella — a struc-

ture opposed to Dr. Fleming’s “ small, solid, central axis ;” and

nothing like Parkinson’s “ prominent star, one-third ef the dia-

meter of the (terminal) concavity arising out of its centre” (Org.

Rem. i. 44), is expressed in what appear to be tolerably pre-

served centres (Geol. Yorks. tab. 2. f.21). Lieut.-Col. Portlock,

in his ‘ Report on the Geology of the County of Londonderry,’ &c.

(1848), notices a carboniferous fossil to which is applied the

designation Astrea basaltiformis (p. 333), and it is considered

equivalent to Cyath. basaltiforme (Phillips), Columnaria sulcata

(Goldfuss), and Lithostr. striatum (Fleming). The “ mass ” of

which a specimen consists is stated to be readily fractured ;

and the long, slightly undulating prismatic tubes, resembling

basaltic columns in miniature, are transversely undulated and

longitudinally striated (op. cid. p. 833), and under Ast. hexagona

it is said to have a conical, twisted umbo (p. 332). Prof. M‘Coy

also includes in Mr. Griffiths’s = work on the Carboniferous Fos-

sils of freland Lithostr. striatum (Parkinson), citing Cyath. basal-

tiforme of Mr. Phillips, whose characters are nearly adopted.

The above particulars have been given to show that among the

mountain limestone Zoantharia of England, three composed of

basaltiform columns had been described by Parkinson, Dr. Fle-

ming, and Mr. J. Phillips previously to 1845, but each so far

as known distinguished by peculiarities of structure; and it is

believed that a due consideration of their detailed characters will

raise a doubt, whether any one of them can be truly referred to

* Manuel d’Actinologie, p. 350, Atlas, pl. 52. fig. 3, 1830-34 ; see also

Lamarck’s Anun. s. Vert. ed. 1836, t. il. p. 343.

T Illustrations of the Geology of Yorkshire, Part 2. p. 202. pl. 2. figs. 21,

22, 1836.

{ A Synopsis of the Characters of the Carboniferous Limestone Fossils

of Ireland. p. 188, 1844. Printed for private distribution.

454 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

Lhwyd’s fossil, though all three have been identified with it. A

similar impression induced the author of this notice, when he de-

scribed the corals collected by Sir R. I. Murchison in Russia in

Europe and the Ural Mountains*, to state that Lhwyd’s coral

“has probably been mistaken im some cases for other fossils of

similar general aspect, yet of very different structure ;” and as

a subdivision of Dr. Fleming’s genus appeared necessary, he

adopted as the type of Lathostrotion that authority’s second. spe-

cies, being “a well-known, strongly marked coral, and excel-

lently figured by Martin in his ‘ Petrificata Derbiensia’”’ (op. et.

p- 603). In a subsequent portion of that Appendix (p. 619), the —

describer applied the term Stylastrea to certain corals, which he

considered referable to Parkinson’s fossil; and if he erred, as he

feels he did, in positively identifying, on insufficient data, the

latter with Lhwyd’s delineation, the admission of the error only

leaves still more doubtful the actual nature of that body. In

retaining the term Lithostrotion for the second species of Dr. Fle-

ming, who it must be remembered really established the genus,

and in suggesting a new designation for corals which bear only

a certain resemblance to the first species, the author believes he

acted in conformity with one of the rules laid down by the Com-

mittee of the British Association appoited to prepare “ A series

of propositions for rendermg the nomenclature of zoology uni-

form and permanent}.” According to that rule, “ When the evi-

dence as to the original type of a genus is not perfectly clear and

indisputable, then the person who first subdivides the genus may

affix the original name to any portion of it at his discretion, and

no later author has a right to transfer that name to any other

part of the original genus” (op. cit. infra, p. 264. § 5).

Martin’s delineation (Pet. Derb. t. 43. f. 3), though taken from

a limited fragment, expresses so completely the general characters

of the fossil, that in the examination of a collection of Derbyshire

zoophytes no mistake could be made in identifying a specimen,

should one occur. The essential characters given in the Ap-

pendix before mentioned are—* stems generally coadunated ; in-

terior of stems separable into three differently constructed areas :

1. a central axis ; 2. an inner zone composed of vertical lamelle ;

3. an outer zone formed partly of lamellee, but chiefly of variously

arched or vesicular plates: the mode of reproduction” is further

said to have been “by germs developed within the area of the

parent stem, or without it by an occasional extension of the po-

* Geology of Russia in Europe and the Ural Mountains, by Sir R. I. Mur-

chison, M. Ed. de Verneuil, and Count Alex. von Keyserling, vol. i. App. A.

p- 602 et seq., 1845.

+ Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Ist Series, vol. xi. April 1843,

p- 259 et seg. See also Report of the British Association for 1842, p. 105

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 455

lype” (op. cit. p. 603). Martin’s specimen was silicified (Pet.

Derb. /. c.), apparently a prevalent mode of mineralization, and

less favourable to the exhibition of minor structures than when

the process has been effected by carbonate of lime; but his

figures 3 and 4 (tab. 43) clearly express a triple composition ;

and many terminal cavities of the specimens examined displayed

no greater amount of detailed composition than is given in those

delineations, while others in the same mass exhibited fully the

peculiarities of each area. The mode of reproduction is neither

represented nor mentioned by Martin; but in a large, siliceous

Derbyshire specimen of very irregular growth, obligingly lent to

the author by Mr. Wilson of Lydstip House near Tenby, in-

stances were detected of what appeared to be young germs deve-

loped within the area of the parent column ; also of others based

upon the united edges of two closely applied mature termina-

tions; and they plainly could not therefore have sprung either

from the side of the old corallites or from an interspace; while

some could not be assigned to a definite position with respect to

pre-existing stems. It is obvious, that where the growth was very

irregular, and the vesicular or outer zone was squeezed into a

vertical position or greatly compressed, germs and young columns

may appear to occupy anomalous situations ; and the difficulty

in forming a right inference is increased when transverse sec-

tions cannot be consulted. Among the staple productions of the

Clifton or Bristol dealers is however one, which possesses all the

essential structures of the Derbyshire coral. It is apparently

included by Mr. Phillips* under the designation’ Cyathophyllum

crenulare; which is regarded as different from Cyath. floriforme,

the term applied to Martin’s fossil ; but the distinction is only

specific ; and it remains to be ascertained, if under equally favour-

able opportunities for examination, any real variations exist.

The Clifton specimens being calcareous are easily cut; and

transverse sections containing illustrative examples of the mode

of producing young corallites may usually be obtained. In an

early state, the germ, situated in the vesicular zone and in

general partly in contact with the wall of the parent, presents

a small, round, oval or irregular area, defined by an opake

white uneven line ; and according to the degree of advancement,

rudimentary lamellae, everywhere equally imperfect, issue from

the boundary: an incipient axis is also visible in the centre of

the area. In the next stage, a second defining line appears,

separated from the former by a narrow band, which is crossed

generally by lamella, but is sometimes occupied in part by

* Geol. Yorkshire, Part 2. p. 202; C. crenulare and C. floriforme; and

for delineations of the former consult pl. 2. figs. 27 & 28.

456 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

arched lamine. At first, the line and band are limited to the

free side of the young corallite, or that frontmg the mature

centre, and the line is united at each extremity with the wall of

the parent. As however the offspring increased, the portion be-

fore stated to be in contact with the pre-existing mature boun-

dary is separated ; and an interspace is laid open, perfecting the

range of the narrow band ; while the second defining line is com-

pleted by an upward extension, on that side, of the old wall, or

by an equivalent structure. In this state, the first-formed limit

constitutes the partition between the lamelliferous and vesicular

zones, and the second is the permanent wall of the added coral-

lite. Remarks on further advanced conditions are unnecessary.

Among the Russian polyparia before mentioned, four species of

Lithostrotion are described*, three of which were believed to be

new, and one to be identical with the L. floriforme of England.

They all displayed fully the triple composition of the Derbyshire

and Clifton fossils ; and the first noticed species exhibited a sufli-

cient number of young corallites within the boundary of the pa-

rent to prove that such was the essential mode of reproduction

(p. 605); in the third species, L. astrotdes, a decided instance

was also noticed (p. 608) ; and in the fourth, L. floriforme, cases

were likewise believed to have been detected (p. 610) ; but im the

second species, L. mammillare, “the young columns projected

irregularly above the general surface, and in positions which

rendered it difficult to imagine that they could have beea in a

young state included within the areas of the adjacent mature

columns ” (p. 607). The foregoing statements will, it is hoped,

justify the conclusion drawn in 1845 respecting the prevalent

mode of developing additional corallites in the fossils assigned to

Lithostrotion. Many instances will occur to every collector in

which it will be difficult to decide on the real mode; and if only

such be accessible, they would lead to a different conclusion from

that at which he has arrived. He begs to add, that he does not

rest on the reproductive process alone for the establishment of

Lithostrotion as defined in the Appendix before quoted.

It is now necessary, in order to show still further the uncer-

tainty of the fossil originally termed Lithostrotion, to offer a few

additional observations on carboniferous basaltiform corals. It

has been already stated, that in the work on Russia by Sir R. I.

Murchison, M, Ed. de Verneuil, and Count A. von Keyserling

* Count A. von Keyserling has united the four corals under one species,

Lith. floriforme, but itis hoped that a careful consideration of the detailed

characters will justify the original conclusions. He also includes Stylastrea

in Lithostrotion; nevertheless the points of difference, noticed in a para-

graph of this communication, are considered sufficient to justify a generic

separation. (Reise in das Petschora-Land, pp. 152 & 154, 1846.)

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 457

(p. 619), the name Sty/astrea was proposed for fossils considered

as allied to the one described by Parkinson, and the following

generic characters were given: “Columnar, lamelle exceeding

twelve ; columns closely aggregated, easily separated ; internal

structure twofold—Ist, a central area occupied by variously

blended lamellz or contorted laminz, without a distinct persist-

ent axis; 2nd, an outer zone, traversed by vertical, continuous,

bi-plated lamelle, not fasciculated ; interstices occupied by nu-

merous arched or vesicular lamine ; additional columns produced

by subdivisions of the parent column” (op. cit. p. 621). The

leading points of difference from Lithostrotion are a bi-areal in-

stead of a tri-areal composition, and a fissiparous in lieu of a

terminal gemmiferous mode of increase; but the subordinate

distinctions must not be overlooked in estimating the value of

the generic determinations. The agreements with Parkinson’s

fossil consist in the basaltiform configuration and the external

characters of the aggregated columns, in the facility with which

they may be separated ; also in the plumose appearance of a lon-

gitudinal section*, and probably in the nature of the dissepi-

ments between the lamelle ; but Parkinson does not allude to

the composition of the centre, except that perfect terminations

have a projecting star; leaying doubtful what would be the cha-

racters presented by a transverse section ; and the comparison is

still farther defective in no complete upper extremities of Sty-

lastrea having been seen by the author ; moreover the mode of

increase is neither delineated nor described in the ‘ Organic Re-

mains’ (t. il. p. 43, 44. tab. 5. figs. 3 & 6). Should the points

of agreement be now considered insufficient to warrant a positive

identification of any one of the fossils noticed in the remarks on

Stylastreat with Parkinson’s coral, still they are deemed enough

not to justify a decided generic separation. It is nevertheless

fully admitted, that an absolute identification of that authority’s

coral, and consequently of those constituting Stylastrea, with

Lhwyd’s delineation was incorrect, the available points of com-

parison being too few. It must also be mentioned, that the pro-

posed genus differs from Dr. Fleming’s Lithostrotion striatum in

wanting the “small, solid, central axis” (Brit. Anim. p. 508).

Prof. M‘Coyt{ has more recently described a new species of Sty-

* Parkinson, ‘ Org. Rem.’ vol. ii. p. 44: compare the characters men-

tioned above with fig. 2 a of Styl. ineonferta, App. A. pl. A; also with the

description in p. 622, ‘Geol. Russia,’ &c. The Bristol or Welch coral

noticed in pp. 619, 620, exhibits also m fractured vertical sections the plu-

mose structure ; and it is immaterial whether Parkinson alludes to the sur-

face of separated lamellz-plates, or to the interlamellee-dissepiments, each

structure when divided having a resemblance to a feather,

Tt Geol. Russia, &e. vol. 1. p. 619.

{ Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 2nd Series, vol. iii. p. 9,

January 1849.

458 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

lastrea (Styl. irregularis) ; and he states that it “is remarkable

for the nearly perfect transverse chambering of the central area ;”

a character delineated however to a certain extent in the Russian

fossil Styl. inconferta (op. cit. pl. A. figs. 2, 2a), but believed

not to be persistent. Prof. M‘Coy* has further described another

carboniferous basaltiform genus, Stylaxis, also composed. of ad-

jacent, polygonal, easily separable tubes ; and it is distinguished

by having, “1st, a thin, flat, straight axis; 2nd, a broad inner

area composed of numerous curved, vesicular plates in irregular *

rows converging upwards to the axis; 3rd, an outer area com-

posed of smaller and more curved vesicular plates in rows incli-

ning obliquely upwards and outwards.” The mode of increase

is likewise fissiparous (op. cit. woodcut, p. 119. fig. a). Two spe-

cies are described, and one of them, Stylaxis Flemingi, is regarded

by Prof. M‘Coy as probably the Lithostr. striatum of Dr. Fleming ;

but he considers that authority to be wrong, in referring to

Lhwyd and Parkinson’s fossils as specifically identical with that

noticed in the ‘ British Animals.’ In the ‘ Archives du Muséum

d’Histoire Naturelle’ other species of Stylaxis are mentioned,

and one of them, Styl. Portlocki, is stated to occur in the carbo-

niferous series of Wales (Carbonifére, Galles, p. 453). Nema-

phyllum arachnoideum of Prof. M‘Coy is also transferred to the

genus (op. cit. t. v. p. 454).

The reader has thus had brought under his attention the fol-

lowing basaltiform corals found in the carboniferous limestone of

England, independent of the species of Stylaxis mentioned in the

‘ Archives’ :—

1. Lhwyd’s Lithostrotion sive Basaltes minimus striatus et stel-

latus.

2. Parkinson’s Welch fossil, identified by him, but on insuffi-

cient evidence, with Lhwyd’s Lithostrotion.

3. Dr. Fleming’s Lithostr. striatum, considered by that autho-

rity as equivalent to both the preceding fossils, a determination

regarded as doubtful. |

4, Mr. J. Phillips’s Cyathophyllum basaltiforme, identified in

the ‘Geology of Yorkshire’ with Parkinson and Fleming, but

for the reasons before given believed to be distinct.

5. Prof. M‘Coy’s Stylastrea irregularis.

6. Stylaxis major.

7. Flemingi, regarded by Mr. M‘Coy

as possibly the Lithost. striatum of Dr. Fleming.

Each of these fossils possesses the striated and stellated cha-

racters mentioned by Lhwyd in his definition, if such it can be

considered ; each of the latter six might therefore with equal

* Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 2nd Series, vol. iii. p. 119 e¢ seq:, Fe-

bruary 1849. :

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 459

propriety be assumed to be the fossil of that authority; and

three of them (Nos. 2, 3 and 4) have been so identified. It

would nevertheless, in the present state of knowledge, and the

demand for detailed information, be altogether unjustifiable to

refer any one of the series positively to Lhwyd’s coral ; and the

author conceives that the subsequent investigations have fully

supported the doubts which he entertained, when the Russian

collection was under examination, as well as the correctness of

the generic determinations then proposed.

In resuming the observations on Lithostrotion, it is necessary

to state, that Prof. M‘Coy in January 1849* considered the ge-

nus, as defined by the compiler of these memoranda, to be equi-

valent to the Strombodes of Schweigger +, adopting that natu-

ralist’s first division of the genus (Coni e centro proliferi) as its

limits. It is not known whether the opinion is maintained ;

nevertheless should it be, the author feels assured that a recon-

sideration of the subject will afford grounds for doubting whe-

ther the known structures of Lithostrotion can exist in Fougt’s f

Madrepora composita, confining the attention to figure 11 and

diagram no. 4, to which alone Schweigger refers. The next

known notice of Lithostrotion occurs in the Introduction to M.

Milne-Edwards and M. Jules Haime’s § first memoir on ‘ British

Fossil Corals’ (op. cit. infra, p. Ixxu.). The genus is stated to

consist of the Lithostrotion of Fleming in part ; and the charac-

ters expressly mentioned are—“ columella formed by a fasciculus

of twisted bands, and the septa” (lamellz) “ subvesicular exte-

riorly and joining the columella along their inner edge.” Lith.

floriforme of Fleming is also given as the “ typical species ; but

it is not known to what genus Lith. striatum was referred when

the ‘ Introduction’ was written. In the portions of volume v.

of the ‘Archives du Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle’ published

during the present year (1851) is a “ Monographie des Poly-

- piers Fossiles des Terrains Paleeozoiques,” also by M. Milne-

Edwards and M. J. Haime ; but Lithostrotion has different ge-

neric characters assigned to it ; and in the General Classification

of corals by which the monograph is preceded (p. 172), L. stri-

atum, Fleming, is the “example” whereby the genus may be

identified. The following are the generic equivalents and cha-

racters given in the body of the work (p. 432) :—

Lithostrotion (pars), Fleming ; Lithodendron, Phillips (non

* Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 2nd Series, vol. iii. p. 10, January 1849.

+ Beobachtungen auf Naturhistorischen Reisen. Systematic Table, 6,

1819.

{ Dissertatio de Coralliis Balticis, 1745, apud Amcenitates Academicas,

vol. i. p. 198, illustrative plate, fig. 11, and diagram no. 4.

§ Memoirs of the Palzeontographical Society, first volume for 1850.

4.60 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

Schweigger)*; Azinura, Castelnau; Stylastrea, Lonsdale? ; Colum-

naria, Dana (non Goldfuss) ; Stphonodendron et Nemaphyllum,

M‘Coy ; Acrocyathus et Lasmocyathus, D’Orbigny.

“ Polypier composé, se multipliant par gemmation latérale.

Polypiérites entourés @une épithéque complete, tantdt restant

libres entre eux latéralement, tantdt complétement soudés par

leurs murailles. Cloisons assez bien développées. Chambres

viscérales présentant dans leurs parties extérieures des traverses

vésiculaires, et dans leurs parties centrales des planchers bien

développés, qui sont traversés par une columelle styliforme ”

(p. 432). | :

The first species described, Lithostrotion Canadense (p. 433,

also explanation of plates, p. 483, with note'), is an American

coral ; but the remarks on the genus contain the accompany-

ing observation :—“ Fleming comprend dans ce groupe quatre

espéces: la premiére avait déjd été anciennement nommée par

Lhwyd, Lithostrotion, et c’est elle qu’on doit considérer comme le

type du genre” (p. 432). In the following remarks therefore,

those corals which possess the aggregated composition with the

known structures of Lhwyd and Fleming’s Lith. striatum will be

regarded as the measure of generic comparison.

Respecting the genera of M. Castelnau and M. D’Orbigny the

author can offer no remarks, not being able to consult their

works ; but Lithodendron, Axinura, Siphonodendron (M‘Coy), and

Acrocyathus are stated in the ‘ Archives’ to be synonyms, and to

have been separated from the species with laterally united coral-

lites only on account of their free or lax habit of growth ( qui sont

tous synonymes, et qui n’avaient pour but que de séparer les

espéces & polypiérites libres latéralement de celles dont les indi-

vidus sont prismatiques et soudés,” p.433). The comparison with

Luthostrotion (Lhwyd and Fleming) will be confined therefore to

Lathodendron (Phill.), the oldest of the branched genera, to Sty-

lastrea?, Columnaria (Dana, not Goldf.), and Nemaphyllum, with

remarks on one or two illustrative basaltiform fossils. Only the

first of these genera possesses a prevailing branched mode of

growth, the others having uniformly corallites which are closely

ageregated. The corals forming the Lithostrotion of the ‘ Ar-

chives’ are separable therefore into two portions, the first, or

equivalents of Lithodendron, consisting of eleven species, and the

second of eight ; and they are arranged nearly in conformity with

the prevailing habit of growth, though, in consequence of the

views of the authors of the monograph, not in distinct sections.

* In the ‘ Introduction to the Memoirs on British Foss! Corals,’ Litho-

dendron of Phillips is retained, but the Lithodendron of Schweigger is said

not to be ‘an admissible genus,” p. Ixxi.; see also Appendix A. p. 597

et seq., Geology of Russia, for earlier remarks, 1845.

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 461

With regard to the comprising in one genus of corals having

free and united corallites, the ‘ Archives’ contains the following

remark :—‘ Nous nous sommes assurés, pour les polypiers pré-

sentant la méme organisation que le Lithostrotion striatum de

Fleming, que le dégré de rapprochement et de soudure des indi-

vidus est trés-variable dans une méme espéce et par conséquent

ne saurait avoir une importance générique ” (p. 433). Reference

is then made to Lithodendron and the other branched genera

above enumerated; and in support of the opinion just given,

Lithostr. Canadense may be quoted, though it is the only species

in which a branched and massive composition is directly men-

tioned. It is however said to be “ tantét en touffe subden-

droide, tant6t moitié dendroide, moitié astréiforme, ou tout a

fait massif, suivant les divers dégrés de rapprochement des indi-

vidus” (p.433). From this statement it appears that that coral

was liable to many variations of growth ; and the corallites in the

Lithodendra of My. Phillips are well known to be occasionally

united with more or less flattened sides; but these conditions

are only incidents of development. On the contrary, not one of

the massive or asteriform species described in the monograph

(p. 441 to p. 445) is shown to assume a partially branched habit.

A variable growth marks moreover equally with an invariable

one, important peculiarities in the polype, and may be nightly

assumed as one valuable generic character. But it is not suffi-

cient to state that corallites are partially or wholly united; the

nature of the junction as well as the degree of structural blending

should be detailed, so far as it can be ascertained ; likewise the

characters of lateral processes by which a connexion between

more or less distant branches was effected. In Lithostrotion

Phillipsi (Archives, the corallites are stated to be frequently

united in little series by their sides, so as to call to mind some-

what the arrangement of Halysites (p. 439) or Catenipora; but

Count Alex. von Keyserling *, who had described the coral, and

referred it to Lithod. fasciculatum (Phillips), says they are united

by short, often proliferous transverse tubes (“ verbunden durch

kurze, oft proliferirende Querrdhren”’) ; while in Lithostr. Har-

modites (p. 440. pl. 15. figs. 1, la) and L. concameratum (p. 441)

connecting tubes are mentioned ; similar in the former species to

those of Syringopora ; and in L. "Stokesi the union is effected by

expansions issuing from transverse ridges (“ bourrelets,” p. 440,

pl. 20. f. 2). All the other species noticed in the ‘ Archives’

are apparently destitute of such processes; and the junctions

seem to have been accomplished either by simple contact or an

extension of the cellular structure, which occurs immediately

* Reise in das Petschora-Land, pp. 170-171. tab. 3. fig. 2.

462 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

within the wall of the corallite. Sometimes contiguous branches

in the Lithodendra of Mr. Phillips are not united, and can be

separated without a fractured surface ; but where a junction had

taken place, the coalesced walls could not, in general, be severed

without producing a scar on one or both of the stems. The

corallites of L. Canadense, which had become prismatic by con-

tact (“par rapprochement ”’) are also stated to be often detachable

by the hammer without breaking (p. 434). Mr. Phillips’s fig. 14

(Geol. Yorks. pl. 2) of Lithodendron irregulare exhibits two in-

stances of slightly distant branches being united by lateral deve-

lopments; and polished transverse sections of apparently the

same species gave many examples of the mode in which junc-

tions had been formed among corallites very near each other, as

junction a strong boundary-wall more or less flattened, and

sometimes the adjacent cellular structure was slightly irregular.

Where a small interval had existed, an outer extension of one of

the corallites effected the union ; and this elongation was wholly

cellular, or similar to the portion of the stem from which it

issued. The cells were as regularly formed and arranged as

within the corallite; and there was no indication of a point,

which might have become an axis, or the centre of an abdominal

cavity. Moreover, no line of separation or partition-wall oc-

curred between the extension and the body of the corallite ; care

being taken to guard against an inner circle of dissepiments ;

but at the junction with the other stem was a distinct wall, si-

milar to that just noticed as existing in united contiguous sur-

faces. These lateral elongations were not regarded as incipient

corallites, which had been impeded in their growth, for reasons

given in the remarks on those productions. So far as observed,

they, however, invariably issued from only one of the united

branches, as if their development had depended upon some pe-

culiar requirement in the polype: M. Milne-Edwards and M. J.

Haime nevertheless state, that in Lithostr. (Lithodendron) irre-

gulare the corallites, especially in the lower part, “portant des

bourgeons dont beaucoup ont avorté et semblent s’étre soudés

aux polypiérites voisins” (Arch. p. 437). The nature of the

processes above mentioned, and the conditions under which they

were developed, as well as the extent to which their characters

may have been influenced by direct contact in corallites, remain

to be investigated and described. It is enough for the present

inquiry to know, that they exist in certain species ; and that in

others, contiguous branches are often laterally united, and can-

not under such circumstances be separated without fracture.

It is impossible from want of information to determine whether

Lhwyd’s fossil was separable with entire exteriors ; and as Park-

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 463

inson does not allude to the state of his coral when prisms were

detached, it is equally difficult to arrive at a satisfactory inference

respecting the amount of preservation in parted corallites of

Dr. Fleming’s Lithostr. striatum. 'The cabinet of Mr. D. Sharpe

contains, however, specimens of a basaltiform fossil from the

carboniferous limestone of Kendal, which resembles Parkinson’s

figures 3, 6 (Org. Rem. ii. pl. 5) in external configuration :

rough transverse sections displayed also a “ web-formed star”

with traces of a centra! projection ; and longitudinal sections ex-

hibited “a plumose appearance” (consult op. cit. p. 44)—all of

them farther points of agreement. The corallites separated.

easily, and the parted facets were entirely free from scars or

other indications of fracture; while im one specimen they pre-

sented a continuous, opake white layer of a friable nature, but

which, when viewed with a proper light, exhibited faintly longi-

tudinal ribs, and more or less distinctly transverse rugosities ;

also minute thread-like transverse lines ranging the whole

breadth of the facet and marking, it is believed, increments of

growth ; while not a vestige was visible of the minute cellular

composition which occurs immediately within the wall, and is

very conspicuous in purposely abraded or fractured surfaces.

This opake, white layer evidently represented the original coral-

matter, but in a friable state, probably from the abstraction of

the animal portion ; nevertheless as it occurred equally on each

of the parted surfaces, it was inferred, that adjacent corallites are

separable without fracture or the destruction of the minor struc-

tures. The detected characters moreover prevailed throughout

the height (23 inches) as well as breadth (24 inches) of the spe-

cimen ; and they therefore precluded, to that extent, the assump-

tion of a local or pericdical union. One specimen more com-

pletely occupied by calcareous spar had lost, to a great extent,

the layer, but between the longitudinal strize remnants of it ex-

isted, traversed by the supposed lines of increment; and where

the wall had been nearly or entirely removed the internal or cel-

lular composition was visible, but without the slightest indica-

tion of fracture. A basaltiform coral from Gower (South Wales),

also in Mr. Sharpe’s series of carboniferous fossils, presented

characters similar to those of the last specimen ; but some of the

facets had been wholly deprived of their original investment, yet

without fracture ; and they displayed fully the cellular structure,

or an irregular, white reticulation with meshes of dark carbonate

of lime—the lamine of the network agreeing in colour and sub-

stance with the walls above mentioned. It may be added, that

the transverse lines of the reticulation had limited ranges, and

that adjacent portions were on different levels ; they were conse-

quently quite dissimilar in character from the minute thread-like

464: Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

lines of the investing layer. The Nemaphyllum of Prof. M‘Coy

needs no remarks under this head, the corallites being described

as inseparable (op. cit. p. 15). The author is unable from

want of means to extend this portion of the mquiry into the

characters of English basaltiform corals; but the Russian fossil

to which he applied the term Stylastrea inconferta (Geol. Russia,

App. A. p. 621-622) presented exteriors resembling those just

mentioned ; though he is not aware that Styl. irregularis (M‘Coy,

op. cit. p. 9) has similar minor structures. Lastly, as respects

this character, Mr. Dana states, that his Columnarie break into

columns, without however mentioning the exterior condition of

the parted corallites. A comparison of the limited materials thus

brought under the reader’s attention will afford the following

points of difference as respects the connexion in branched and

massive or asteriform species of Lithostrotion (Archives). In the

former, juxtaposition, as before stated, is an occasional condition,

and where a junction takes place, whether by processes or con-

tact, a separation produces a fractured surface: on the contrary,

in the massive species examined the corallites were uniformly

contiguous ; and when parted, they did not exhibit a disrupted,

but a perfect exterior, as well as the minute lmes of increment ;

while in specimens which had lost the coral matter during mine-

ralization, or had been otherwise deprived of it, there was an

equal absence of fracture—the exposed facets in the one case dis-

playing casts of the original structures; and in the other, a

smooth surface with an unbroken reticulation. :

The precise mode in which additional corallites were produced

in Lithodendra or branched species of Lithostrotion, the author

believes, has not been described; and he is able to give but im-

perfect notices of early states in only two, referable he conceives

to Lithod. irregulare and L. sexdecimale (Phillips). Polished trans-

verse sections of the former afforded two examples of incipient

branches. One of them, and probably the younger, presented a

lateral semicircular projection, about half the diameter of the

parent stem. The straight side, or that in contact with the old

corallite, was situated within the substance of the latter, but was

separated from it by a strong partition-wall—a fine, more opake

line defining the boundary beyond the two bodies; while the

curved portion protruded markedly beyond the periphery of the

old branch, and had its own white wall. The minute area thus

circumscribed was occupied principally by lamelle-like plates,

two or three of which ranged directly across it, or from the

straight to the curved side; but the others had a more irregular

outline, and were forked or connected by transverse laminz.

There was however no convergence to a centre; nor any medial

point indicative of an axis ; the plates bearing more the semblance

Mr.-W. Lonsdale on the in ee Lithostrotion. 455

of continued, previous lamell, than those which are originated

in germs. It was impossible to consider this development, with

its free semicircular outline and bold wall towards the parent

stem, as a condition of the cellular extensions before mentioned,

and in which, as already stated, no dividing structure exists: the

composition also of the one differs wholly from that of the other.

The second example of an addition in L. irregulare agreed in posi-

tion, outline, and the existence of a perfectly environing layer

with the first; but the structure within its area was not so

distinct. Nevertheless, in the middle was a white spindle-shaped

spot, possibly an incipient axis; and from the wall, on the

straight side as well as the curved, issued rudimentary plates.

No doubt was entertained that both these bodies were young

corallites ; and from the internal characters of the former, it was

inferred that they were not strictly produced from germs, but

contained within them partial extensions of structures which had

entered into the composition of the parent. No imstance was

detected of a very early state in offshoots of Lithod. sexdecimale,

but several of a more advanced stage. They werea!l smaller than

_the stems to which they were attached; and they had on that

side a well-formed straight or curved wall, the concave outline of

the latter being adapted to the convex exterior of the old corallite.

They had more or less the contour of a horse-shoe, in consequence

of oblique intersections ; and around the wall were rudimentary

lamelle, the more prominent plates being generally on the side

most distant from the parent stem. Other states farther ad-

vanced towards maturity were observed in-both species ; but they

did not require special notice. A direct comparison between the

reproductive process above imperfectly noticed, and that in the

fossils of Lhwyd and Parkinson, or in the Lithostrotion striatum

ef Dr. Fleming and the Cyathophyllum lasaltiforme of Myr.

Phillips, cannot be established from want of information ; nor was

the mode detected in the basaltiform corals included in Mr.

Sharpe’s collection. The author is also unable to test the ac-

curacy of his statement respecting the plan in Stylastrea, and re-

garding which the ‘ Archives’ contains the following observation :

“La prétendue multiplication par fissiparité signalée par M.

Lonsdale, et qui a servi & cet auteur de caractére pour séparer

cette espéce des Lithostrotion, nous semble étre le résultat d’une

mauvaise observation.” (Lith.? inconfertum, p. 445.) He re-

grets that the grounds for correcting his error are not given ;

and he only conjectures, that what he believed to be a fissiparous

operation, may be regarded by M. Milne-Edwards and M. Jules

Haime as due to submarginal, gemmiferous developments. He

ventures nevertheless to copy his account of what he noticed, and

principally in the Russian coral to which he applied the term

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. viii.

466 Mr. VW’. Lonsdale on the Genus Eithostroter.

Styl. inconferta*, that the reader may form his own opinion re-

specting it, and be able to compare the statement with the cha-

racters assigned to young branches in Lithod. irregulare and L.

seedecimale. “The additional columns were produced by a sub-

division parallel to one of the facets of the pre-existing column,

and not by the development of a circular germ. Externally the

partition was rendered visible by a line commencing in outer

walls on opposite sides of a column, and ranging upwards, it

almost immediately marked a clear boundary between two distinct

columns.” * * * * “Jn a section purposely made about half a

line below the point where a subdivision was visible, the trans-

verse under surface exhibited not the least sign of any irregularity

im the lameliz or in the interstitial plates. The young or offsct

column, which commenced immediately above the section

(Gig. 25), nearly subdivided the facets from which it sprung ; but

its area was much less than half that of the pre-existing column.”

* > ok ok “The structure exhibited in this uneven plane” (the

obliquely fractured, upper surface of the young corallite, fig. 2b,

pl. A. op. cit.) “was much less regular than that in the section

beneath, though not very different from the arrangement of the

component lamine near the sides of other columns im which no

subdivisions existed: traces also, of extensions upwards of the

lamelle of the undivided column were likewise detectable, in-

dicating that the polype of the young column possessed, to a

certain extent at least, the secreting membranes of the old.”

From the foregoing statements respecting what had been ob-

served in the reproductive processes of Lithodendron and Stylas-

trea, it is inferred, that additions were somewhat similarly effected

in each case, or by an extension into the offspring of certain por-

tions of the parent structures—that the operation was a modifi-

cation of fissiparous-productions—and that it should be carefully

distinguished from purely gemmiferous developments.

The mode of increase in the Columnaria of Mr. Dana is not

given in the description of the genus}.- In Nemaphyillum, small

circular buds were produced within the area of the parent star ;

and Prof. M‘Coy’s delineation exhibits the characters of a true.

germ. A marked difference therefore exists between the manner

of effecting additions in that genus, and in Lathodendron or m

Stylastrea. :

As respects the internal composition of the fossils under con-

sideration, the characters assigned in the ‘ Archives’ to Lithostro-

tion, and before quoted, express very nearly the construction of

the Lithodendra of Mr. Phillips, omitting the words “tantot —

* Geol. Russia, Appendix A. p. 620, commencing line 11, pl. A. fig. 2,

2 a-2 ec. ie ;

+ Exploring Expedition, Zoophytes, p. 362-363,. 1846,

Mr. W. Lonsdale oh the Genus Lithostrotion. 4.67

complétement soudés par leurs murailles ” (Gen. Char. p. 432) ;

provided the expression be rightly understood as applied to

those species which are stated to be “ massif” or “ astréiforme.”

The existence of an axis is a point of agreement between the

branched species (Lithodendra, Phillips) and certain of the mass-

ive. Mr. Phillips says, that his fossils have “a prominent cen-

tral umbo or axis; generally oval in the section” (Geal. Yorks: ii.

p. 202); while Dr. Fleming in his account of Lithostr. striatum

mentions “a small, solid, central axis” (Brit. Anim. p. 508) ;

and in the ‘Archives’ the only equivalent structure noticed among

the generic characters is “une columelle styliforme” (p. 432).

Whatever may be the intimate composition of these bodies,—and

it may be stated, that in Lithod. irregulare, or in closely allied

species, the axis is not solid, but formed of laminee,—they appa-

rently agree in presenting a small continuous structure, which

to the unassisted eye is nearly uniform in dimensions and com-

pactness. It is uncertain whether the Cyathophyllum basaltiforme

of Mr. Phillips, and identified by that authority as well as in the

* Archives’ (p. 442) with Lithostr. striatum, has an umbo or axis ;

and a similar doubt exists respecting Parkinson’s Lithostrotion,

likewise considered in the ‘Archives’ (p. 441) as equivalent to Dr.

Fleming’s species. Should however the “ prominent star, one-

third of the diameter of the” (terminal) “ concavity” be regarded

as an axis, still the structural composition is markedly different

from what is detectable in the umbo of Lithodendra. Allusion

is made in a former paragraph to a basaltiform coral from the

mountain limestone of Kendal, and among other resemblances

visible in transverse, fractured surfaces, to the characters men-

tioned by Parkinson, traces of a swelling in the centre of the

corallite are noticed. The direct middle of these projections

sometimes exhibited an irregular white spot, or a thickened line

formed by the union of opposite lameile ; and the two structures,

im specimens purposely worn down, passed into each other, and

often vanished entirely, the absence being evidently not due to

‘decay, but to an altered mode of union in the lamella. A verti-

cal section through the centre gave a very narrow area, occupied

by a minute reticulation consisting apparently of the edges of

lamelle with transverse dissepiments, and not by a compact

persistent body. Again, in the Russian fossil, Stylastrea incon-

Feria, a styliform axis is manifestly wanting, not from decom-

position, but from such a structure never having existed (consult

Archives, p. 445, Lithostrotion? inconfertum). Prof. M‘Coy in his

description of a British species, Styast. irregularis, also makes no

allusion to an axis; on the contrary, he says, the centre of his

fossil ‘‘ is remarkable for the nearly perfect transverse chamber-

ing ” (Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. 2nd Ser. vol. iii. p. 9). The

30%

— 468 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

centre of the fossils composing the Columnaria of Mr. Dana “ con-

sists of oblique septa and cellules converging upwards into an

axis ;” and it is further said, that “this axis appears to be made

by a convolution of the septa or their partial coalescence ” (op. cit.

p- 363;. see also pl. 26. figs. 96 & 10). Between this structure and

the solid axis of Dr. Fleming or of Mr. Phillips’s Lithodendra,

there is no resemblance. Nemaphyllum has however “a straight,

thin, flat, fillet-like solid, or nearly solid axis” (op. cit. p. 15),

which might readily be eonsidered as only a modification of the

structure in Lithodendra and Lithostr. striatum; but an agree-

ment in this particular does not by itself warrant a generic

union. | 3

From these statements it appears, that among the fossils in- —

cluded in the Lithostrotion of the ‘ Archives,’ some, as the species

originally deseribed by Mr. Phillips (Lithodendra), the Lithostr.

striatum of Dr. Fleming, and the Nemaphyllum of Prof. M‘Coy,

have a “solid” or an apparently compact axis ; while Parkinson’s

fossil and the supposed Kendal equivalent, also the Columnaria

of Mr. Dana, have a large central projection of lax composition ;

and in Stylastrea as well as in Cyathophyllum basaltiforme, the

existence of an axis cannot be affirmed. An agreement, as before

mentioned, occurs therefore im certain branched and one massive

or basaltiform species, omitting Nemaphyllum on account of its

inseparable corallites ; nevertheless the accordance does not con-

stitute a generic identity even in the fossils in which it exists.

The next structure claiming attention is that which surrounds

the axis. Mr. Phillips does not describe its composition; but

his delineations of vertical sections (op. cit. pl. 2. fig. 17 & 19),

possibly intended only as diagrams, exhibit simple laminz in-

clined upwards and resting against the axis; though in the spe-

cimens examined they were often complex; occupying, however,

as in the figures just quoted, a broad band on each side of the

slender central body. Inthe ‘ Archives’ the “ visceral chambers ”

are stated to present ‘dans leurs parties centrales des planchers

bien développés, qui sont traversés par une columelle styliforme ”

(p. 432). The transverse'sections which were examined afforded

diversity of character, according to their position with respect to

the upturned laminae. Sometimes the axis was surrounded by

a clouded, ill-defined band, marking apparently a coincidence in

the plane of cutting with the surface of one of those lamin ;

oceasionally an open zone occurred traversed by irregular, curved

lines; and not unfrequently lamelle ranged up to the axis.

The equivalent portion of Lhwyd’s coral is unknown; and Dr.

Fleming in his aecount of Lithostr. striatum simply mentions the

union of “the rays of the star” with a small solid axis—only

one of the conditions in Litkadendra. The central projection in

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 46S

Parkinson’s Lithostrotion and in the Kendal fossil will possibly

be regarded by most observers as an axis, in which case, as re-

spects at least the latter, the gone under consideration will not

exist. Regarding Cyath. basaltiforme no opinion can be hazarded

whether it has a representative of this intermediate area ; but in

Stylastrea, if the transverse laminz be considered an equivalent

‘structure, then there is no axis. One of Mr. Dana’s delineations

of Columnaria indicates on each side of the central composition a

narrow band (op. cit. pl. 26. fig. 96), which however becomes

evanescent in the upper part of the figure ; and his other vertical

section (fig. 10) gives no analogous zone; while, according to the

following extract from the generie deseription, he possibly did

not consider that an intermediate band exists— Corallum

having the cells radiate, the middle within consisting of oblique

septa and cellules converging upwards into an axis; texture ex-

terior to the middle portion, cellular” (p. 863). Nemaphyllum,

on the contrary, has an intermediate zone, or “a sharply defined

cylinder of very minutely vesicular arched plates, the rows

directed from the axis obliquely downwards and outwards ;” and

the illustrative woodcut expresses very nearly what is sometimes

visible in the equivalent portion of Lithodendra. In that genus

however, so far as is known, the zone is not “a sharply defined

cylinder,” and the circle occasionally shown in transversely cut

corallites is an intersected upward-inclined plate ; and not part of

a continuous, vertical lamina as in Prof. M‘Coy’s figure (op. cit.

p. 15). This will most probably be regarded by many palon-

tologists as an unimportant distinction, nor is it advanced as a

valid generic difference by itself; but when taken in conjunction

with the mode of reproduction, and the inseparable union of the

stems, it forms one of a series of dissimilarities.

With reference to the agreements or otherwise in this portion

of the Lithostrotion of the ‘ Archives,’ it appears, that in the

branched fossils referable to Mr. Phillips’s Lithodendra, there is

a large intermediate area of somewhat variable character, but

essentially composed of curved lamine inclined upwards and

centrally—that in Lhwyd’s fossil, Dr. Fleming’s Lithostr. stria-

tum and Cyath, basaliiforme, there is no authority for assuming

its existence—that in Parkinson’s Lithostrotion, also in the

Kendal coral, and possibly in Mr. Dana’s Columnaria, it is want-

ing, if the complicated central lamina: be regarded as an axis—

and that in Stylastrea provided the transverse plates be an equi-

valent, there is no axis ; while in Nemaphyllum an analogous zone

is present, but: in conjunction with other peculiar characters.

Hence it may be inferred, that there is no prevalent agreement

in this particular between branched and massive or asteriform

species ; and even in Lhwyd’s Lithostrotion or Dr. Fleming’s L,

470 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithoatietion:

striatum, the very existence of the most prominent part of Litho-

dendra remains to be ascertained. 7

The outer zone is simply stated in the ‘ Archives’ to consist

of “des traverses vésiculaires” (Gen. Char. p. 432) ; and Mr. Phil-

lips’s figures 12, 13, 15, 16 and 20, also 17 and 19, exhibit a

narrow band similarly constituted, though each delineation varies

somewhat in character, A specimen which afforded many trans-

verse sections of a species probably referable to L. fasciculatum

(Phill. pl. 2, figs. 16,17) gave two conditions of this zone—one

which presented simply alternations of very broad and very nar-

row lamelle ; while the other had equivalent plates connected by

a more or less regular circle of arched plates, the narrow lamellz

projecting just beyond it, as in figure 16 (Phillips), or a series of

somewhat quadrangular cells was interposed between the wall of

the corallite and the circle. A polished slab thickly beset with

transverse and oblique intersections of apparently Lithod. seade-

cimale yielded a few examples almost as regularly constructed as

in figures 12 and 13 (Phillips)—the characters bemg either a

simple series of broad lameliz united by a circle of diaphragms

and forming a single circle of cells (fig. 12), or analogous cells

indented by rudimentary lamelle (fig. 13). The sections gave,

however, very generally much less uniformity ; and in oblique

cuttings there was necessarily a total want of symmetry. The

outer zone of the fossil which was believed to be Lithod. irre-

gulare (Phill. figs, 14 and 15) had a similar composition, or a

row of small cells adjacent to the boundary-wall, and a large

inner series as shown in figure 15 just quoted; but in the speci-

mens examined, care was necessary to reduce the exhibited struc-

tures to that type; and the arrangement was even then detect-

able only in the most directly transverse sections. The breadth

of the zone was limited in all cases, but greatest in L. irregulare ;

and in some vertically cut corallites it was occasionally almost

wanting. No opinion can be formed respecting the existence of a

similar outer area in Lhwyd’s fossil or in Dr. Fleming’s Lithostr.

striatum. Parkinson says that transverse sections of his coral

resemble a spider’s web, displaying “ numerous and exceedingly

slender longitudinal lamelle corresponding with the external

strie,” and “ disposed perpendicularly from the circumference to

the centre in a stellated form; also “proportionally numerous and

equally delicate lamelle perpendicularly disposed nearly in con-

centric circles” (Org. Rem. i. p. 44); and his figure 3 (pl. 5)

displays exactly such a structure. No data however are given

whereby the interior of the corallites can be separated into areas,

except that the prominent star may constitute one, and all exterior

to it another. Mr. Sharpe’s Kendal fossil conjecturally associated

with Parkinson’s coral had also numerous delicate lamellie, half

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion, 471

of which, or every alternate plate, ranged to the centre, not in a

straight line, but more or less waved; and the intermediate

lamelle stopt at what was supposed to have been the boundary

of the central swelling. The dissepiments were likewise very .

numerous in the outer portion of the corallite, though not redu-

cible to circles, being extremely irregular in position, distance

and outline ; while in the supposed axeal area they were much

fewer. The breadth of the outer zone was about half that of the

semidiameter of the corallite. ln Cyathophyllum basaltiforme

two portions probably exist, as “‘ the marginal lamellz ”’ are said

to “ commence within a thin, crenulated, vertical dissepiment,”.

and judging by the illustrative figures 21 and 22, the width of

the areas is similar to that in the Kendal fossil. The outer part

of Columnaria is “ cellular,’ and its breadth bears to the inner

the proportions just mentioned ; equivalent characters as well as

‘measurements occur also in Nemaphylium. Lastly, in Stylastrea

the outer zone is largely cellular, the lamelle and dissepiments

being distant, but the dimensions agree with those in the other

basaltiform fossils.

A comparison of the characters just enumerated in the exte-

rior area of branched and massive species of Lithostrotion (Ar-

chives), so far as they are known in the latter, and in apparently

lips’s fossils the structures are reducible generally to one type—

a series of small cells adjacent to the walls, and another within

of larger dimensions, the two being separated more or less pro-

minently by a circle of arched plates ; and the breadth of the area

is small, sometimes almost inconspicuous: on the contrary, in

the massive corals the cells cannot be brought to a definite ar-

rangement or shape, except in Parkinson’s fossil, according to

its description, and in that case there is no distinction between

the cells-next the wall and those situated elsewhere ; the breadth

of the area is also relatively great in every case, equalling almost

uniformly half the semidiameter of the corallites.

Little can be said respecting the lamellz, and that little is

given chiefly to excite inquiry. In the ‘ Archives’ they are stated

to be pretty well developed—“ cloisons assez bien développées ;”

and in the ‘Geology of Yorkshire’ to be “ generally twisted or

extinct near the centre.” The latter characters were fully exhi-

bited in the specimens examined during the present inquiry ; but

nothing is believed to have been published respecting the want

of vertical persistence in the imner area; though such a condi-

tion is intimated in the remark, that the lamellz are sometimes

twisted near the centre, and sometimes extinct, as if the exten-

sion had depended on variations in growth. No evidence wholly

satisfactory respecting this point has been obtained ; nevertheless

472 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

in longitudinal sections of the coral, believed to be Lithod. fasct-

culatum, some of the intervals between the inclined lame of

the inner area were not wholly traversed by lamelle, but pre-

sented a structure somewhat analogous to that given in the ac-

companying diagram. In the other species before

mentioned no longitudinal sections were examined.

Another particular m the lamelle of Lethodendra,

requiring investigation, is the composition. Ac-

cording to the specimens of L. fascieulatum and L.

trregulare which were examined, the opake, white sub-

stance of the lamelle was traversed along the middle, in trans-

verse sections, by a fine translucent line, resembling im colour the

calcareous spar which filled the cells and other lacunz of the

corallites. It was easily detected in the fossils considered identicat

with Lithod. fasciculatum and L. irregulare,; occurrimg in the nar-

row plates as well as in the broad ; but it was not discovered in

L. sexdecimale. No \amellee vertically divided, as in Stylastrea,

were observed in a rough, partially fractured specimen of L. ir-

regulare, though in polished, longitudinal sections of L. fascicu-

latum a translucent line often ranged down the middle of the

vertical plates. The massive or basaltiform corals which were

examined had in the inner area straight-edged lamelle ; and in

Mr. Dana’s Columnaria, Parkinson’s Lithostrotion, Cyathophyllum

basaltiforme and Nemaphyllum the structure is probably similar.

How far any of the latter corals have lamelle composed of two

separable laminz remains to be ascertained. —

These defective observations afford no data for satisfactory

comparison, as they do not rest on clear structural evidence. It

is however probable that the membranes from which the lamelle

were produced had a periodical extension in one case, but not in

the other; and in certain instances, as respects both branched

and massive species, the lamella were apparently biplated.

A survey of the characters noticed in the preceding para-

graphs of this article will afford the following conclusions re-

garding the fossils which have been the subjects of consideration :

Ist, the habit of growth, mode of union, and external condition

of parted stems are dissimilar in Lithodendra (Phill.) and the

basaltiform corals which were examined— omitting Nemaphyllum

from the summary, as it is believed not to be truly columnar, and

to be otherwise essentially different from the Zoantharia with

which it is associated in the ‘ Archives’ ; 2ndly, additional coral-

lites seem to have been produced in branched as well as massive

species by equivalent processes, or by modified fissiparous opera-

tions, and not by simple germs; 8rdly, the internal structures

vary in the number of the component parts to the extent to

which they could be ascertained ; and in the characters of each

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion. 473

part, or where an agreement exists in one particular, there are

marked differences in others. Moreover not one of the massive

species was so constituted, that it could be considered as possess-

ing only specific modifications of the structures observed in the

branched ; while all the corals assigned to Lithodendron by

Mr. Phillips have a unity of composition with subordinate dif-

ferences ; and among the massive Zoantharia some, at least, have

also an aggregate of characters, but different from that of Litho-

dendron. Whatever value may be attached to these distinctions

by some, the author conceives that they justify the retention of

Mr. Phillips’s genus—that as respects Lhwyd’s fossil, there is a

want of that amount of information which would warrant its

being adopted as the basis of a genus—and that he was correct

in limiting the term Lithostrotion to Dr. Fleming’s second spe-

cies, L. floriforme.

The author is unable to review each of the nineteen species

described in the ‘ Archives’; but, that the reader may not have

to rest on generic characters only, he begs to offer a few remarks

on “‘ Lithostrotion basaltiforme,” which is identified with Lhwyd

and Parkinson’s fossils as well as with Dr. Fleming’s Lithostr.

striatum. The following are the assigned synonyms and cha-

racters (op. cit. p. 441-442),

1. Lithostrotion, Lhwyd, Lithophyl. Brit. Tchnog. tab. 23.

2. , Parkinson, Organic Remains, vol. ii. pl. 5.

fig. 3, 6.

3. Astrea basaltiformis, W. D. Conybeare and W. Phillips,

Outlines Geol. England and Wales.

4. Astrea arachnotdes, De France, Dict. Sc. Nat. t. xlii.

5. Lithostrotion striatum, Fleming, British Animals,

6. Columnaria striata, De Blainville, Dict. Sc. Nat. t. lx. ; Ma-

nuel d’Actinologie.

7. Lithostrotion striatum, 8. Woodward, Synopt. Table, Brit.

Org. Remains. |

8. Cyathophylium basaltiforme, Phillips, Geol. Yorkshire, t. ii.

pl. 2. figs. 21, 22.

9. Columnaria striata, Milne-Edwards, Ann. de la 2¢ édit. de

Lamarck, t. i.

10. Astrea hexagona, Portlock, Report on the Geology of Lon

donderry, pl. 238. fig. 1. |

ll. Astrea basaltiformis, ibid.

12. Lithostrotion striatum, M‘Coy, Synop. Carb. Foss. of Ire-

land.

13. Lithostrotion microphyllum? Keyserling, Reise in das Pet-

schora-Land, tab. 1. fig. 2.

14. Nemaphyllum minus, M‘Coy, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.

2nd Ser. vol. i.

ATA Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus: Sethcatittion’

leurs murailles et prismatiques ; calices trés-mégaux. Dans une

coupe horizontale, on distingue des murailles extérieures, minces

et trés-nettes, et des murailles internes seulement indiquées par

la limite des traverses vésiculaires qui emplissent les parties ex-

térieures des loges; columelle petite, comprimée, mais un peu

renfiée au milieu ; de 40 4 50 cloisons un peu serrées, extréme-

ment minces, trés-finement flexueuses, alternativement un peu

inégales ; les grandes arrivant seules prés de la columelle. Grande

diagonale des grands calices 10, 12 ou méme 15 millimétres

(39370, °47244 and :59055, or from more than 4 to more than

2 an inch) ; diamétre des murailles intérieures 5 ou 6 (19685

and :23622 of an inch).”

First as respects the altered specific name, adapted apparently

from the ‘Outlines.’ The list of carboniferous corals, given in

that work, includes the following announcement :—“ Astrea ba-

saltiformis. Laithostrotion. Luid. t. 23, and three undescribed:

species”’ (op. cit. p. 859). It is however a rule that “a name

which has never been clearly defined in some published work

should be changed for the earliest name by which the object

shall have been so defined * ;” yet in this case an undefined name

has been substituted for one which had been defined, or basalti-

forme for striatum. Moreover a reference in the ‘ eS ales ? to

Lhwyd cannot be regarded as a reference to a clear specific defi-

nition, or even to any definition, the terms employed being all

applicable to more fossils than one and of different genera; and

though Dr. Fleming’s characters are not so precise as the pre-

sent state of knowledge requires, still they give a limitation which

enables the reader to separate Parkinson’s fossil from Lithostr.

striatum.

Before any general remarks are offered on the assigned spe-

cific characters and their amount of agreement with the generic,

as well as with the fossils considered in the preceding list to be

identical with Lhwyd and Fleming’s corals, it is thought advi-

sable to notice separately the Astrea aracknotdes of De France +

(No. 4 of the list), In the ‘ Archives’ reference is made only to

the ‘Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles’; j but De France in

that work quotes Guettard’s ‘ Memoirs’ (t. 11. p. 510. pl. 52. f. 2)

and Parkinson’s ‘ Organic Remains’ (vol. u. pl. 5. f. 1. p. 40-41).

* Propositions for rendering the Nomenclature of Zoology uniform and

permanent. Report British Association, 1842 ; also Annals “and Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1st Series, vol. xi. p. 266, 267, § 11 & 12.

+ Not the Astrea arachnoides meluded in. Lamarck, edit. 1836, t. ii.

p. 420. No. +43, a Maestricht fossil; nor the A. arachnoides of: Fleming

(Brit. Anim. p, 510), an oohite coral. (Parkinson, Org. Rem. vol. ii. p. 54,

pl. 6. f. 4, quoted by Fleming.)

Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus i ithastudtion: 475

The figures there given have a general resemblance to each

other, presenting an inner and an outer area; and they agree

with Lhwyd’s delineation in their numerous rays or lamelle ; but

Guettard’s fossil in the opinion of De France (op. cit. t. xlii.

p- 384) had a centre or “ axis *,” which resisted the action of the

weather, and gave rise to what Guettard terms “un couvercle”

(Mem. t. m1. p.510). This character would agree possibly with

what Parkinson says respecting the centre of his Lithostrotion

(Org. Rem. t. il. p. 44), but not with Dr. Fleming’s “ small,

solid, central axis” (Brit. Anim. p. 508), or with the “ columelle

styliforme ” and. “ columelle petite ” of the ‘Archives’ (Car. gén.

p- 432 ; and Car. spec. p. 442) ; nor is such a structure exhibited

in figure 2. pl. 52 (Mem.).. In Parkinson’s brief notice (Org.

Rem. t. ii. p. 41) of the coral referred to by De France, no struc-

tural details are mentioned; but the figure (pl. 5. f. 1) was taken

from a Swedish specimen, and the fossil is conjecturally iden-

tified with the Baltic fossil represented by Fougt +, and subse-

quently named by Linnzeus {| Madrepora ananas—points which

necessarily excite doubts respecting a specific agreement with

Lhwyd’s fossil. It is regretted that the data are not given for

associating Astrea arachnotdes with Lhwyd’s Lithostrotion and

Dr. Fleming’s L. striatum ; the remarks of De France and those

of the authorities quoted by him being insufficient to satisfy an

inquirer. Moreover the specimen from which the figure given in

the. ‘ Mémoires’ and the accompanying explanation were derived,

was obtained from Chaumont near Anvillers, three leagues from

Verdun, a district believed to be geologically of the age of the

oolites. It is possible however that the identification is with the

smaller variety of Guettard’s fossil mentioned only by De France,

and found at Valogns (Manche) “dans les couches anciennes ”

(op. cit. p. 884). Nevertheless it would be satisfactory, had a

note been given to fix the association with Guettard’s original

fossil or with De France’s variety, as well as to define the loca-

lity and formation.

The chief distinction in the detailed specific and generic struc-

tures is the non-allusion in the former to central transverse

laminze or “ planchers bien développés” (Car. gén. p. 432) ; and

* “Ce morceau, dont la surface paroit avoir été détruite, présente, ainsi

que le dit Guettard, un couvercle au milieu de chacune des étoiles ; mais ce

couvercle n’est autre chose qu’un axe, qui, ayant présenté plus de solidité

que les rayons, se trouve élevé un peu au dessus d’eux.”—Dict. Se. Nat.

t. xlii. p. 384. “Ce morceau ” alludes to a specimen in De France’s pos-

session. : ,

+ Dissertatio de Coralliis Balticis apud Ameen. Acad. t. i. p. 195, and

illustrative plate, figs. 9,8. Parkimson quotes only fig. 8 and the diagram

No. 2.

+ Systema Nature, edit. 10. t. i. p. 797, No. 35.

476 Mr. W. Lonsdale on the Genus Lithostrotion.

it is believed that their absence is a true distinction between the

branched species or Lithodendra and the massive corals enume-

rated among the synonyms of the preceding list, so far as their

composition is known, with the exception of Lithostrotion micro-

phyllum (No. 18) given with a doubt, and Nemaphyllum minus

(No. 14); in both of which an intermediate zone of arched

laminz exists similar to the plates in Lithodendra. It is also

conceived, that the omission of the mode of increase in Lithostr.

basaltiforme is correct, nothing being known respecting it in the

fossils quoted as synonyms, except that in L. microphyllum

(No. 13) new prisms were planted on the edges between the old

corallites (“ durch Einsenkung neuer Prismen in den Randern

zwischen den alteren ”—Reise in das Petschora-Land, p. 156) ;

and in the generic characters of Nemaphyllum (N. minus, No. 14),

additions are stated to have been effected by “small circular buds

developed within the area of the parent star” (Ann. and Mag.

‘Nat. Hist. 2nd Ser. vol. ii. p. 15, and woodcut). The “colu-

melle petite, comprimée, mais un peu renflée au milieu” (Ar-

chives, p. 442), agrees with the “columelle styliforme” of the

generic characters (p. 482), and with the “small solid axis ” of

Lithostr. striatum ; also to a certain extent with the central struc-

ture of Nemaphyllum minus (No. 14), and possibly with that of

Astrea hexagona (No. 10); but there are no grounds for con-

cluding that a similar axis occurs in Parkinson’s Lithostrotion

(No. 2), or in Cyathophyllum basaltiforme (No. 8), or perhaps in —

Lithostr. microphyllum? (No.13). Again, the “ polypiérites” are

said to be “ complétement soudés par leurs murailles” (p. 442),

by which the author understands that they are so united as to be

inseparable with smooth exteriors. In the remarks on the mode

of union, given in an early part of this communication, a want

of positive information on this point is mentioned as respects the

original fossils of Lhwyd (No. 1) and Parkinson (No. 2) ; though,

from the facility with which the corallites in No. 2 separated

(Org. Rem. t. ii. pp. 43, 44), it may be inferred that an inti-

mate union did not exist. On the contrary, in Astrea hexagona

(No. 10), Lithostrotion microphyllum (No. 18), and Nemaphyllum

minus (No. 14), a perfect union is apparently maintained. Not

one of the fossils included under the head L. basaltiforme, so far

as is known from descriptions or delineations, ever assumes the

branched habit of growth of Lithodendra.

Very little remains to be said. The fourteen quotations con-

tained in the foregoing list include seven distinct fossils, which

are numbered 1, 2, 4, 8, 10, 13 and 14, the remaining seven,

Nos. 3, 5, 6, 7, 9, 11 and 12, being only references to Lhwyd,

Parkinson and Phillips, without any increase of structural de-

tails except in the case of No. 5, Dr. Fleming’s L. striatum. Of

Ann & Mag. Nat Hist. S-%.Vol 8. PLAVIL

SDe C. Sowerby se.

Mr. J. E. Gray on the Genus Rhizochilus. 477

the seven requiring notice, the first or Lhwyd’s fossil has been

shown to be almost wholly undefined ; and it is as little qualified

to be the basis of a species as it was before stated to be that ofa

genus. In the case of L. striatum the difficulties are increased

by quoting Parkinson in addition to Lhwyd. No. 2 differs from

the assigned characters of Dr. Fleming’s fossil in the nature of

the direct centre; and the comparison cannot be extended to the

other internal structures. No. 4, Astrea arachnoides, is a doubtful

coral, and does not admit of an identification with any one of

those with which it is associated till full information is published ;

while No. 8, Cyathophyllum basaltiforme, also differs from L. stri-

atum in the composition of its centre, and the comparison must

be limited to that portion of the interior. Lastly, Nos. 11, 13

and 14: appear to have inseparable corallites ; and it is not known

if the published internal compositions exist in the Lthostrotion

of Lhwyd and Dr. Fleming.

XXX VIII.— Observations on the Genus Rhizochilus of Steenstrup.

By J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., V.P.Z.8. &c.

[With a Plate. |

In the Proceedings of the Royal Danish Academy for May 1850,

Professor Steenstrup has described a very interesting genus of

univalve shells under the name of Rhizochilus, found attached

to the axis of Antipathes ericoides.

Mr. Cuming, knowing the interest I take in the physiology of

Mollusca, has most kindly allowed me to examine the three

specimens which he has received from Dr. Steenstrup. The shell

of this genus while the animal is growing is free, and would be

considered in this state as belonging to the genus Rapana, nearly

allied to R. papyracea, but of a more solid consistence ; but when

the animals have arrived at their full development, two or more

congregate together in groups, each animal forming a more or

less irregular, opake, white, solid shelly extension of the outer

and inner lip, clasping the axis of the coral or the neighbouring

shells, or both, and at length entirely closing the mouth of the

shell, and firmly attaching the shells to the coral, or to one

another, in such a manner that the animal is completely sur-

rounded by a solid shelly ease having no communication with

the outer world but through the case of the anterior siphon of

the mantle, which, by the contraction of the mouth of the shell,

has been converted into a shelly tube. (See Pl. XVII.B. figs. 1, 2.)

This self-immurement of the animal within its shell has not

been described in any other mollusk, and one is led to inquire

478 Mr. J. E. Gray on the ‘Genus Rhizochilus.

if by so doing the animal commits voluntary suicide, or has a

prolonged existence ; if the latter, one should expect that it must

be of a very torpid or lingering description, as the animal is en-

‘tirely precluded from procuring its usual or indeed any other

-food for its subsistence, and the supply of water for respiration

which can enter by the single siphon must be of a very limited

‘quantity, there being only one aperture for its entrance and exit,

in comparison with the continued current which usually circu-

lates over the gills when the two apertures (one for entrance and

the other for exit), which always exist in all Mollusca, are open

for the purpose. ;

Many gill-bearing univalve mollusks are stationary ; some, as

the Magilli for example, live in holes like the bivalves im mass-

ive corals; and the Vermeti in tubes attached to the surface of

marine bodies; but these animals keep themselves on a level

with the surface of these bodies, even when enlarging like corals.

The genera Hipponyx and Calyptra form a free cup-like base be-

neath their foot, and the genera Pedicularia, Sabia, Tectura and

Patella sink pits into the surface of the shell or coral on which

they happen to be attached; but all these animals retain the

power, like the bivalve mollusks, of having two apertures for the

water to their branchial cavity ; but I cannot find in either of the.

two closed specimens of the genus Rhizochilus in Mr. Cuming’s

collection any trace of a second aperture. | pee

Many of the lung-breathing Mollusca cover the mouth of their

shell after the animal is withdrawn during the very dry, warm, or

cold weather with a membranaceous or calcareous epiphragma,

the animal during the time sinking into a torpid condition ; but

these animals have the power, at the first recurrence of damp

weather, to remove this cover, which is not the case with the hard

shelly secretions which cover up the mouth of the shell of Rhi-

zochilus. : :

Many years ago I observed a somewhat similar phenomenon

to that noticed by Dr. Steenstrup in a species of Vermetus, but

I did not describe it, hoping to obtain more certain information,

as I could not then assure myself that the contraction of the

mouth of the tubular shell was the work of the animal which

formed it, or of a parasite which adopted it as an habitation after

the mollusk was dead.

These Worm-shells are of a dark brown colour, cancellated on

the surface, much contorted together, with a free, erect end

and a circular aperture. The mouth of many of these erect

tubes are covered over with a thin, convex, shelly arch, with only

a small hole in its centre not more than one-tenth part of the

‘size of the mouth of the open tubes (Pl. XVII. B. figs. 4, 5, 6).

They were brought from the African coast of the Mediterranean,

Mr. J. E. Gray on the Genus Rhizochilus. 479

and very much resemble the Vermetus subcancellatus, Philippi,

Moll. Sicil. 1. 172. t. 9. £.20, who observes it is very frequent in

Sicily ; but Dr. Philippi does not describe the contraction of the

mouth of the tubes, and hence it may be a different species. He

refers to Chiaje’s continuation ‘of Poli, t. 57. f. 18, as giving a

good figure of the animal. of his species.

Chiaje, who gives no description to the plates, figures three

specimens ; two of them exhibit the animal of a Vermetus (given

- in more detail in fig. 19 of the same plate), and one which has

a rather contracted mouth to the shell, with what appears to be an

Annelide coming out of it. It was the knowledge of this figure

that induced me to defer the account of this structure, but the

interesting discovery of Professor Steenstrup leads me to be-

lieve that it is a peculiarity of the species, which has appeared to

me to be most probably the case, as the shelly matter which

covers up the mouth of the shell is of the same colour, texture,

and structure as the rest of the shell, and only differs from it in

being less strong and thick. These arched cases must as com-

pletely immure the animal as that of Rhizochilus. :

Many species of Ammonites more or less completely contract

and arch over the mouth of their shells when the animal has

attained its full development ; several specimens with the mouth

so contracted are figured by D’Orbigny in his ‘ Paléontologie

Francaise, as Ammonites Martinsii, t. 125; A. Braikenridgit,

t. 135 (copied Pl. XVII. B. fig. 3); A. linguiferus, t. 156; A.

Sauzei, t. 189; A. Bakeria, t. 149; A. bullatus and A. micro-

stoma, t. 142, &e. Mr. Owen, in his Lectures on Invertebrata

(p. 882), mentions one with the mouth so closed which he ob-

served in Mr. Pratt’s collection. This species is from Normandy,

and much resembles 4. Bakeria. The mouths of the shells of the

genera Baculites and Scaphites are also partially contracted.

It is to be observed that the Vermeti are attached the greater

part of their life; the Rhizochili only become attached when the

mouth is closed, but the Ammonites and Baculites and Scaphites

remain free after the mouth is contracted or closed.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII. B.

Figs. 1, 2. Rhizochjlus antipathicus, from a drawing by Dr. Steenstrup,

' showing the shell with the mouth closed.

Fig. 3. Ammonites Braikenridgii, from D’Orbigny, Ter. Jurass. t. 135. fig. 5.

Fig. 4. Vermetus subcancellatus ?, natural size.

Figs. 5 & 6. The same, magnified, to show the arch over the mouth.

480 On the Germination of the Spore in the Conjugate.

XXXIX.—On the Germination of the Spore in the Conjugate.

By the Rev. Wixu1am Smiru, F.L.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Lewes, November 10, 1851.

Permit me briefly to record a circumstance of much interest

as regards the germination of the reproductive body in the

family of the Conjugate, and which may serve to vindicate the

fidelity and discrimination of an eminent pioneer in the study of

algology.

In examining the mud from a ditch in this neighbourhood,

hoping to add to my list of local Diatomacee, I had the pleasure

a few days since of discovermg numerous “spores” of a Tyn-

daridea in every stage of germination. This phenomenon has

hitherto been seen by but few observers, but among these few

may be mentioned the honourable name of Vaucher; and so

faithful are his observations, made nearly half a century since

and with imperfect instruments, that his description will serve to

record the precise facts I have observed, with the exception of

the few words in italics, which are necessary to adapt his account

to the species which has fallen under my notice. I quote from

the passage as it is translated in the ‘ British Freshwater Algz,’

22.

Bi: Almost at the same instant and in the same day, or at least

in the same week, all the grains of the Tyndaridea cruciata, of

which I had many thousands, opened themselves by one of their

extremities in the same manner as the two cotyledons of a seed

whose embryo has become developed ; and from the base of the

aperture there issued a green sac, at first very small, but which

soon extended itself in such a manner that it surpassed many

times the length of the globule. In the interior of this sac appear

soon the twin masses of endochrome, as in a Tyndaridea fully deve-

loped. The tube itself exhibits divisions, at first one, afterwards

two, then a great number; at last the Tyndaridea detaches itself

from its grain, and floats alone in the liquid, and then nearly in

size, and with two extremities, which are obtuse, it resembles

perfectly the plant which gave it birth.” :

This passage is immediately followed in Mr. Hassall’s work

by the following remark, upon which, with a multitude of speci-

mens exactly according with Vaucher’s description before me, I

fee] that it would be unnecessary to comment :—

“Tn this description Vaucher is doubtless altogether in error,

and it is difficult to conceive in what way he could have been

imposed upon ; a careful microscopic examination of the ‘ spore’

Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils. 48]

alone being quite sufficient to convince the observer that no such

dehiscence as that represented by Vaucher could take place.’ (!)

I shall hope in a few weeks, when the Alga is in a more ad-

vanced state, and the process fully completed, to detail the cir-

cumstances attending it at greater length; in the mean time I

hasten, not merely to record a fact of importance to the algolo-

gist, but to redeem from an undeserved censure the reputation

of an observer, whose admirable writings were among the first to

direct attention to a department of nature which had previously

been treated with comparative neglect.

Yours respectfully,

Witiiam Smita.

XI. De some new Devonian Fossils. By Freprricx M‘Coy,

Professor of Mineralogy and Geology, Queen’s College, Belfast.

Steganodictyum (M‘Coy), n. g.

Etym. Sreyavos, covered, and dixcrvov, a network.

Gen. Char. Polymorphous, forming either narrow, rounded,

branch-like masses, or extended into thin, flat, foliaceous ex-

pansions ; the interior of all the forms composed of rather

large, irregular, polygonal or subhexagonal cells, the three

dimensions of which are approximately equal (commonly about

half a line in diameter), which become rapidly smaller towards

the exterior, blending with the dense covering of the surface,

which is variously sculptured with close waving lines, tuber-

cles or costz according to the species; surface dense, forami-

nated by the contracted, rather distant openings of the small

cell-mouths.

_ These curious zoophytes abound in a particular layer of dark

Devonian schist near Polperro on the coast of Cornwall,

and are the bodies which have been taken for fossil fishes by

all previous observers—the thick reticulated fragments being

quoted as “bones of Asterolepis ;” flat sculptured portions

being taken for the scaly parts of various fishes, and the midribs

of some of the fronds being supposed to be “ Ichthyodorulites,

as Diplacanthus, Ctenacanthus, and Upper Silurian species of

Onchus.”’ The supposed correctness of the latter identifications

induced Sir R. Murchison to colour the part of the Cornish

coast where these fossils occur as Upper Silurian, in his last map

of that region. I first examined a good suite of these supposed

Cornish fossil fishes at the Museum of Economic Geology, Jer-

myn Street, in company with Prof. Sedgwick last July, and at

once demonstrated their true nature to Mr. Salter, who was kind

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.2. Vol. viii. Sl

482 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils.

enough to allow me to examine them closely. I subsequently

exanned the originally figured and described specimens at the

Museums of Penzance and Truro, and finally visited the loca-

ities where they are found, and procured numerous specimens,

now in the Geological Museum at Cambridge, as well as examined

a great quantity not worth removing. The most remarkable

character of these sponges is the thin, very dense, superticial

covering to the coarse cellular internal network ; which however

might be almost paralleled by a stice of the common large cup-

sponge of Ceylon. As so many authorities for whose opinions I

entertain a high respect supposed the reticulation tu be the can-

cellated structure of bone, I thought it due to them, that transpa-

rent microscopic sections should be prepared of some of the most

bone-like portions and submitted to powerful microscopes, and

for this purpose I trespassed on the kindness of my friend

J. Carter, Esq., of Petty Cury, Cambridge, who possesses not

only an extremely fine microscope, but admirable skill in the use

of it and in the preparation of the objects. I have to thank him

for not only putting slices of the present fossils under a high

power, but making similar slices, for comparison, of fossil bones

of various avimals and of sponges—the results entirely confirm-

ing the opinion I had formed from an examination with my

naked eye, namely, that there was no bone-structure whatever

in the Cornish fossils ; which mdeed was obvious enough to any

one reflecting on the way in which bones grow.

Steganodictyum Cornubicum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Fronds forming large, flat, slightly undulatmg ex-

pansions, about one line thick, and several inches long and

wide, with irregular broad, transverse undulations or impres-

sions; the middle supported by a thick, simple, gradually

tapering, stem-like portion, which has a thickness and width of

about three lines at 4 inches from the apex ; surface of stem and

frond, or lateral expansions, generally dark-coloured, dense,

and uniformly marked with close, equal, broad, flat, longitu-

dinal ridges, separated by deep sulci only one-fourth or one-

third the width of the ridges (about eleven ridges in the space

of two lines on all parts of the surface) ; the direction of the

ridges is irregular, being sometimes over large spaces perfectly

straight and parallel, but more usually much undulated ; under

a strong lens the ridges are seen to be punctured by nume-

rous minute cell-openings, from one to three irregular rows to

each ridge, rather more than their diameter apart ; cell-struc-

ture of the interior, coarse, polygonal, averaging six cells in

the space of two lines.

The midrib of this species is often found separated from the

Prof, F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils. 483

thin, foliaceous expansions, and has been then described as Ich-

thyodorulites of the genera Onchus, Ctenacanthus and Dipla-

canthus. I have however repeatedly noticed its contact with, and

gradual passage on each side into, the flat, similarly striated

frond.

Extremely abundant in a bed of blackish Devonian shale in

Lantic and Lantivit Bays on the south coast of Cornwall near

Polperro, and striking into Fowey Harbour, accompanied by

occasional specimens of the Bellerophon bisulcatus, Rom. (the

Devonian shell confounded with the Silurian B. trilobatus by

those English geologists who have quoted that species from the

British Devonian strata).

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Steganodictyum Cartert (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char, Flattened expansions, often less than one line thick ;

internal cellular structure rather finer than that of the S. Cor-

nubicum : surface covered with subequal, elongate oval promi-

nent tubercles, averaging twice as long as wide (half a line

long), arranged sometimes in quincunx, sometimes in irregular

lines, the rows from half a line to one line apart, but usually

three to four tubercles in a space of two lines; flat spaces be-

tween the tubercles marked with a parallel striation, usually.

oblique to the tubercles, crossing those which are but slightly

elevated, but obsolete on the more prominent ones (about nine

sulci in a space of one line) ; both tubercles and oblique sulci

punctured by the openings of the minute cell-mouths, which

are about their diameter apart, and averaging eight to nine in

a space of one line.

-This species is very much rarer than the S. Cornubicum, from

which it is easily distinguished by its tuberculated surface. I

have great pleasure in dedicating it to my friend Mr: Carter.

Rare in the dark Devonian schists of Lantivit Bay, Cornwall.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Unceites levis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Longitudinally ovate, oblique ; entering valve when

young ovate, with the front and lateral margins broadly

rounded, when old becoming very gibbous and subrhomboidal

from the convergence of the sides to a narrow rounded

front ; receiving valve obtusely subcarinate along the middle

when old by the nearly flat sloping of the sides, the front

margin not perceptibly elevated, and the lateral margins nearly

horizontal ; beak very large, sharply pointed, and widely arched

inwards obliquely to one side, the under part of the beak

31*

484. Prof. PF. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils.

widely channelled with obtusely angular or rounded lateral

margins ; surface smooth, or only marked by the concentric

hnes or imbrications of growth towards the margin. Length

of receiving valve 23 inches, proportional length of entering

valve 180 width ={0., depth of both valves 559,. Thickness of

shell im beak of receiving valve 2 lines, above the beak of

entering valve on one side 5 lines, on the other side 4 lines,

diminishing the cavity to 2 lines in diameter; thickness of

shell about the middle of the sides of receiving and entering

valve 3 lmes, diminishing to little more than 1 line along the

middle, and gradually thinning to the margins; length of

young lepers 9 lines, proportional i of entering

valve ~35, width ;&%, depth of both valves +45.

The general narrow elongate form, and the oblique torsion of

the long, narrow, claw-like beak in this species, exactly reminds

uis of the Uncites gryphus of Defrance, from which it is distin-

guished by the absenee of the longitudinal sulcation. Having

first ascertained the true internal characters of that curious Eifel

fossil, it gave me great pleasure to recognise in our British rocks

a second species of this remarkable genus. I should have ima-

gined that the smaller of the two figures given in Sowerby’s

“Mineral Conchology’ under the name of Yerebratula porrecta

represented a young individual of this species, on account of the

narrow produced front, but as Mr. Sowerby himself has since

stated (G. T. 2S. vol. v. expl. of t.56) that those figures represented

the Strigocephalus Burtini, and as all writers seem to coineide in

that opinion, I have only to observe, that the present fossil, by

the complete absence of mternal septa, and the ‘external charac-

ters above enumerated, has no affinity whatever therewith.

Not uncommon in the Devonian limestone of Newton Bushel,

Devonshire.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Orthis persarmentosa (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Transversely oblong, hinge-line nearly the length of

the shell, ends obtusely subtruncate, slightly rounded ; surface

covered with thick , rugged, rounded, flexuous, radiating ridges,

about half their thickness apart (about five in three lines in the

‘middle of the shell at six lines from the beak), branching four

or five times between the beak and margin, counting ‘about

130 at the margin of a large specimen, those towards the

sides straighter and finer than those m the middle. Average

width 3 inches ; length probably one-third of the width, but

cannot be stated aceurately , owing to the distortion of all the

- Specimens.

Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils. 485

This species very closely resembles the O. sarmentosa (M‘Coy)

of the older rocks in form, and the peculiar twig-like mode of

branching of the ribs on the middle of the shell, and the straighter

~ and finer one of the sides, but is distinguished by the very much

greater number of the ridges. As in the case of that species the

distortion is usually such, “that I can make no probable approxi-

mation to the propor tional length. The coarseness of the ridging

separates the present species from the American Strophomena

nervosa and S. bifurcata (Hall) of the Chemung group.

Common in the Devonian shale of Polruan, Cornwall; in the

reddish Devonian schists of E. Looe; schists of Fowey.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Strophomena gigas (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Rotundato-trigonal ; hinge-line equal to the width of

the shell; sides gently convex, converging to a narrow, much-

rounded front ; valves much flattened, slightly convex ; sur-

face radiated with very numerous fine, close, obtuse striz,

separated by narrower finely punctured impressed lines, every

fifth, seventh, or ninth of which seem larger than the rest,

about sixteen strize in two lines at an inch from the beak,

fifteen in the same space at the margin 3 inches from the

beak ; cardinal area broad: internal casts of receiving valve in

adult specimens show the pair of muscular impressions, form-

ing a slightly bilobed or subtrigonal mass, about one-third

wider than long, and reaching rather more than one-third the |

length of the shell, each side marked with six or seven very

coarse radiating ridges ; ; mesial septum prop bree. gnvermes

length 3 inches 2 lines, proportional width %% to +¢9, width

of cardinal area near ly 2 lines. «

This gigantic species in its elongate-elliptical or subtrigonal

form, arising from the narrow rounded front, precisely agrees

with Orthis subarachnvidea of MM. D’Archiac and De Verneuil

- (Geol. Trans. 2 S. vol. vi. t. 36. f. 3), but differs from it in the

larger strie at subregular intervals between the group of smaller,

as well as its great size. I have seen and made drawings of a

large number of specimens in the private collections of persons

at or near Looe, although there is only one indifferent specimen

in the University collection; I am therefore better prepared to

decide on the characters of the species than I should otherwise

have been.

Common in the Devonian shale of Looe, and of Polruan, Corn-

wall.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

486 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils.

Strophomena nobilis (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char, Semicylindrical ; entering (?) valve very gibbous near

the beaks, strongly arched downwards into a subcylindrical

deflected front, the sides of which are slightly flattened to join

the obscurely defined ears, which project from the gibbous

beak, and are nearly rectangular; front rounded: surface ra-

diated with narrow distinctly defined ridges, of about equal

thickness throughout ; about twenty originating from the beak,

between each pair of which, after about the length of 1 inch, a

new ridge equal to the primaries in size is developed, so that

nearly over the whole shell the subequal ridges are little more

or less than a line apart; the intervening spaces slightly con-

cave, three times wider than the ridges, crossed by very deep,

strong, irregularly curved concentric wrinkles, not crossing the

ridges, scarcely four in a longitudinal space of three lines ;

entire surface, ridges and furrows marked with very fine

slightly irregular longitudinal distant striae, nine in the space

of 1 line, strongly punctured when the outer layer of shell is

removed. Width at hinge-line 2 inches 4 lines, proportional

length ee the same, depth (greatest at one-third from the

beak) 395:

This fine species is so completely unlike any other, that it is

unnecessary to point out the distinctions; the nearest analogue

apparently being the comparatively little, flat, few-ribbed Orthis

undulata (M'Coy, Synopsis of the Silurian Fossils of Ireland,

t. 3. f. 22. of the Silurian Series), with which however it has uo

specific affinity.

Devonian limestone of Torquay.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Leptodomus cdnstrictus (M‘Coy). —

Sp. Char. Oblong, or subtrigonal from the projection of the very

prominent beaks ; valves very tumid towards the anterior side,

greatest depth at “about one-third from the beak, anterior end

subtruncate, projecting but. slightly towards the ventral por- -

tion beyond the line of the beaks ; anterior lunette very large,

ovate, deep, smooth; a deep narrow sulcus extends:from the

beak, slightly widening to the nearly straight ventral margin,

which it meets at about 50° , forming a small sinus ; posterior

side much compressed, posterior slope not defined, posterior

end obtusely subtruncate with a slight obliquity ; hinge-line

straight, rather shorter than the posterior side; anterior side

and middle of the valves deeply marked with coarse concentric

wrinkles, arising from the edge of the smooth anterior lunette,

and most of them becoming abruptly obsolete on the posterior

Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils. 487

half of the shell; those near the margin of old specimens about

one line wide, gradually diminishing towards the beak.

- Length 1 inch 2 lines, proportional width from beak to

opposite ventral margin 775, length of anterior lunette 3%,

width of posterior end about ;°5%,, depth of one valve about 54°,.

This species in size, shape, subtruncate anterior end, and coarse

concentric wrinkles of the anterior half becoming obsolete on

the posterior portion, almost exactly resembles the L. truncatus

(M‘Coy) of the Upper Ludlow rock, but may be distinguished

easily by the strong divisional sulcus from the beak. I suspect

the fossil from Baggy Point, referred by Phillips (Pal. Foss.) to

the Silurian so-called Cypricardia impressa of Sowerby, may be

found to belong rather to the present species.

One young specimen, 5 lines long, of the left valve, and two

large specimens in opposition of the right valve, have occurred in

the “ yellow sandstone ” of Marwood, N. Devon. |

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Clymenia quadrifera (M‘Coy). :

Sp. Char. Discoid, compressed, nearly two-thirds of the whorls

concealed ; whorls about four and a half, crossed by very mi-

nute sigmoid striz; periphery * narrow, obtusely rounded; septa

with the middle portion crossing the periphery small; first sinus

small, oblique, very obtusely rounded ; first lobe nearly in the

middle of the side, nearly square, slightly rhomboidal, length and

width about equal, truncated at the broad extremity, the angle

next the umbilicus rather more obtuse, and the other slightly

more acute than a right angle, sides subparallel ; second sinus

slightly higher than the first, extending with scarcely any cur-

yature to the umbilicus, its width double that of the lateral

lobe, which is placed nearly in the middle of the side; dia-

* In descriptions of discoid Cephalopod shells, as Ammonites, &c., con-

chologists almost invariably use the terms “ back or dorsal, and ventral,”’

exactly in the opposite sense to what anatomy or the position of the animal

would indicate. I therefore propose to use the term “periphery” for that

‘part commonly ealled by describers of these shells the “ back,” or by ana-

tomists the “ ventral aspect,” as the use, at this late period, of the latter

term would bring much unnecessary confusion into the descriptions ; for

the opposite edge of the mouth I use the term “inner edge.” In deseri-

bing the septa of the same shells and for the same reason, mstead of “ dor-

‘sal lobe” Luse the term “ mid-lobe,”’ or “‘ inner mid-lobe,”’ for the so-called

“ventral lobe” of Von Buch and all other describers. Instead of “ first

lateral superior, first lateral inferior, and first, second, &e. auxiliary lobes,”’

terms which are unnecessarily complex, I propose to number and describe

the lobes simply as first lobe, second lobe, third lobe, &c., reckoning from

the outer mid-lobe, or, as it has usually been called, the dorsal lobe. The

word sinus, I think, may be used instead of saddle for the inflexion between

each pair of lobes.

488 Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils.

meter 1 inch 3 lines, proportional diameter of last whorl To

width of mouth at edge of umbilicus ;%4,, width of periphery

about Too" ’

This species is easily distinguished from all others by the re-

markably defined, nearly square form of the lateral lobe. It is

most allied to the Clymenia striata, Minster, from which it is

easily distinguished by the very obtusely rounded, ‘obscurely de-

fined first sus, and the regular, almost square-formed lobe and

the scarcely curved margin of the second sinus; the cast of that

species is also marked by sigmoid ridges, of which there is not

the slightest trace on the second species. I have seen traces

both of the evanescent thread-like middle and lateral keels occa-

sionally noticed on the other species.

Very rare in the limestone of 8. Petherwin,

(Col, University of Cambridge.)

Clymenia Pattisoni (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Discoid, compressed, of about five whorls, rather more

than one-third of each being concealed by the preceding turn ;

section of the whorls semielliptical, greatest thickness near the

edge of the umbilicus, which is considerably wider than the

_ whorl; sides very slightly convex, gradually converging to the

obtusely rounded periphery, to which there is often super-

added a very fine thread-like mesial keel and two lateral ones ;

surface finely striated transversely ; siphon large, close to the

inner margin; septa about one-third the width of the side

apart, with the middle portion nearly transverse, no lateral

lobe, but the edges after about the middle of the side arching

backwards and then forwards again to the edge of the umbi-

licus, forming an obtusely rounded first sinus, which extends

backwards about half the space between the septa farther than

the middle portion. Diameter 9 lines, proportional diameter

of umbilicus +44, of last whorl +%,, width of mouth 525.

This species belongs to that very restricted first group of Cly-

menia according to Miinster, m which the edges of the septa are

only slightly arched ; it is most nearly allied to the C. com-

pressa, Minster, from which however, on comparing with au-

thentic specimens, I find it differs by the great size of the umbi-

licus, which in that species is much less than the last whorl, form-

ing scarcely =3,9, of the entire diameter. The septa differ from

all of this group in the greater forward curvature of the umbilical

end of the edge of the septa, thus forming a distinct rounded

sinus, from which the edge passes with very little curvature

across the outer half of the sides and periphery, forming no

Prof. F. M‘Coy on some new Devonian Fossils. 489

lateral lobe or medial saddle (sinus) as in the other allied forms ;

this flection forward to the umbilicus distinguishes this part very

strongly from C. levigata, which also has very much more nu-

merous whorls and larger umbilicus. I have much pleasure in

dedicating this species to Mr. Pattison of Launceston, to whose

labours in collecting, I believe, are due the discovery of nearly

all the British specimens of Clymenia.

Rare in the Devonian limestone of 8. Petherwin.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

Cyrtoceras subornatum (M‘Coy).

Sp. Char. Gradually arched, involute; section of the whorls a

regular transverse ellipse, the shortest axis in the plane of in-

volution, tapermg at the rate of 5 lines in 2.inches from a

diameter of 1 inch 5 lines; periphery broadly arched, inner

face rather more convex; sides elliptically rounded, with an

obscure spiral ridge on each side along the most prominent

part, bearmg a row of large obtuse conical tubercles, nearly

twice their diameter apart ; on each side of this principal row

of tubercles is a secondary obscure row, about half as far from

the principal ridge as the tubercles of it are from each other,

the outer of these rows most distinct, the inner nearly obsolete ;

these three sets of tubercles are connected by very obscure

transverse wrinkles, which do not extend beyond them across

the inner aspect, or the periphery ; entire surface crossed by

very minute, imbricating waving lines of growth having a very

obtusely angular backward sinus in the middle of the peri-

phery, all crossed by very faint longitudinal folds half a line

apart, never assuming the prominence of striz or ridges ;

siphon close to the outer margin. Proportional length of

mouth as compared to the width 89.

This beautiful species is most nearly allied in form, size, septa,

siphon and striation to the C. ornatum (Goldf.), as figured by

D’Archiac and De Verneuil in the ‘ Geol. Trans.’ vol. vi. t. 28. £.5,

but is rather less rapidly curved, and is completely distinguished

by the two or three rows of tubercles being very small, and en-

tirely confined to the sides, leaving the broad periphery com-

pletely free of them.

_ One fragment in the Devonian limestone of Plymouth.

(Col. University of Cambridge.)

490 Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Beitriige zur Naturgeschichte der Turbellarien. Von Dr. Max. S1-

GISMUND ScuHuuze: Greifswald, 1851..

Contributions to the Natural History of the Turbellaria. By Dr.

Max. 8. ScHULZE.

Tuts is an especially German book. To a considerable, and happily

an increasing, number of English naturalists the meaning of this ep1-

thet is plain enough, but we fear that there is a still larger number

: whom it will be very doubtful whether thereby we confer praise or

blame. | |

To these the term ‘‘German”’ has a dire and mystical import,

compounded of ‘‘ Rumpel-Stiltskin,”’ the writings of Mr. Carlyle, and

Oken’s ‘ Physiophilosophy,’ the chief sources whence their knowledge

of the literature and science of our Saxon fatherland is derived; the

resulting impression being, for the most part, that the secret of Ger-

man authorship consists in writing what is unintelligible in the greatest

possible number of capital letters.

_ Doubtless there is something of truth in this popular impression,

as in all popular impressions; but it may be worth while to look

further into the matter.

The cloud of dust in the desert may be kicked up by a mere troop

of wild asses ; but the wise traveller will remember that it may also

hide the strength of an army.

Dust enough about the tents of cur German sheiks there indubi-

tably is, and good Mr. Bull, averse in his very nature to everything

that is not neat, trim, close-shaven and well-brushed, will see nothing

else, and passes by on the other side with coughs, curses, and a copious

pouring forth of such adjectives as cloudy, mystical, metaphysical,

and, if the worst come to the worst, perhaps pantheistical.

Yet, as we said before, it may be well not to sit down finally in this

belief.

In the domain of literature and critical learning it is coming to be

a very current opinion, that whatever be the practical results, im pur-

pose and aim Germany is ahead of us. There is a laborious attention

to details combined with a philosophic breadth of view and freedom

of speculation ;—there is an earnest piety in the search after truth,

joined to the widest toleration for results, which, though not un-

known, is far too little known on this side of the water.

It would be impossible for one branch of human activity to stand

alone in these respects, and German science has not escaped the noble

contagion of the example of German literature. It may be fearlessly

asserted, that in no country does science as a whole stand on so high

a footing as in Germany.

In no other country do the savans so clearly comprehend the great

truth, that the man of science is also an artist—that he should strive

to give a roundness, a symmetry, and a completeness to all his works,

however small and seemingly insignificant, and that in proportion as

Bibliographical Notices. | 491

he does so is he nearing the true goal, and freeing himself from the

suspicion of wasting his time on elaborate trifles.

“Eh man! for Guid’s sake leave off skinning slugs and be a

man!” quoth a Professor of Greek to a Professor of Natural History ;

and though happily the reproach was much misplaced where it was

applied, it might we fear be addressed with great justice to many of

those who follow natural science in England.

We gloat over new species and gather together as many slides with

*‘ objects’ on them as would roof in the Crystal Palace ; we tax our

mechanists and opticians to make us instruments whereby we may

view these things ; and all the while, the living, moving, feeling works

of God, of which these are but shreds and fragments, are neglected,

and the grand laws which rule their being, undiscovered. As if a

foreigner wishing to become acquainted with the English in the 19th

century were to go to Monmouth Street and study the old clothes,

shutting his eyes to the men and women who elbow him.

It is as the antithesis of all this that we called Dr. Schulze’s a

peculiarly German book. The animals which he has investigated are

nearly allied to the well-known Planaria, and are found plentifully

enough in both fresh and salt water. Now two methods of proceed-

ing lay open to him :—either, following the approved Anglican mode

(having first set up an elegant cabinet full of drawers, filled with

neatly-made glass cells), he might have scoured the country, bored

his friends, and caught his death of cold in seeking these worms,

singing Io Pzean whenever they afforded a sufficient pretence for in-

venting a new dog-latin name (which is called discovering “a new

species ’’), and finally have consigned his treasures to the cabinet

aforesaid to be eventually “figured and described” in some exquisite

and useless work ;— : ;

Or, as Dr. Schulze has fortunately preferred doing, he might have

acquired a thorough knowledge of a few species, entering, with an

insight which can only result from wide knowledge, into the details

of anatomy, histology, development and chemical composition ; com-

paring and, so far as possible, reconciling the discrepant statements

of other observers, and therefore possessing a thorough acquaintance

with the literature of his subject ; in a word, fulfilling the Horatian rule

in art, and making his work “totus, teres, atque rotundus.”? Such

is the German method. If we were to find a fault in this case, it

would be with a certain diffuseness and needless repetition.

We subjoin the chief results at which Dr. Schulze has arrived :—

1. The integument of the straight-intestined (Rhabdoceela) Tur-

bellaria consists of a soft homogeneous finely granular base, which

bears the cilia and contains many clear spaces in its interior. In this

it resembles the substance of the body of the Infusoria and Hydree

(sarcode of Dujardin, formless contractile substance of Ecker) ; it is

distinguished from it however by the fact, that on treating it with cer-

tain reagents, especially diluted ammonia, it becomes broken up into

regular pieces, each of which consists of an aggregation of vacuole

(Hohlréumen) and the appertaining connecting substance. This

breaking up can only be explained on the supposition, that each re-

492 | Bibliographical Notices.

gular piece was originally a cell ; the wall and contents of the original

cells are metamorphosed into the sarcode-like substance, whose origin

out of cells has not yet been demonstrated; the cells themselves

however are not so fused together as to be inseparable by reagents.

2. The columnar bodies of the Rhabdocela and freshwater Den-

droceela- consist of a peculiar substance distinguished by its difficult

solubility in alkalies and its ready disintegration by water and dilute

acids. They differ widely from the urticating organs or ‘Thread.-cells ”

of the Acalephze and Polypes. In many kinds they have a peculiar

relation to the nervous system, and may be probably regarded as sub-

serving the development of the sense of touch.

3. The green colouring matter of Vortex viridis and Mesostomum

viridatum is identical with the chlorophyll of plants; so is that of

Hydra viridis and Stentor polymorphus.

4, The nervous system is developed in all families of Rhabdoceela,

and consists of two ganglia united by a commissure, or of a double

ganglion with the threads proceeding from it.

5. The organs of sense occur as eyes with or without lenses, and

as auditory organs.

6. The hard parts of the male organ consist of a substance similar

to chitin, distinguished from it however by its solubility in boiling

solution of caustic potass.

7. The hard shell of the ova of Rhabdocela and Dendroccela, of

Clepsine, Nephelis, and Hydra viridis, consists of chitin.

The polypidom of Sertularide and Campanularidee consists of

chitin.

8. In a new species of the Nemertide, Tetrastemma obscurum,

living young were observed in the body of the parent, while hitherto

the Nemertidee were only known to be oviparous. The development

of the young takes place without metamorphosis.

9. The development of the stylet of Tetrastemma goes on thus—

the handle arises separately as the nucleus of a cell ; the style, on the

other hand, is taken from the preformed lateral style-sacs (Spitzen-

taschen) ; hence it may be concluded that the styles of the lateral

sacs are afterwards to be regarded as really styles in reserve.

10. In the same Nemertid, as well as in Prorhynchus stagnalis, a

new freshwater species, there exists a water vascular system whose

existence in the Nemertidee was not yet known.

We had intended to comment at some length upon some of these

statements, but our space will allow of only a hasty reference to a few

of the more important :—

1. The conclusion that the tissues of the Turbellaria are the result

of cell-development ; that therefore the law of Schwann prevails here

no less than in the rest of the animal kingdom ; and that thence the

sarcode of Dujardin (the formless contractile substance of Ecker) has

no right to be considered as a special histological element, will, we

believe, be fully borne out in other cases. ‘The substance of the

Polypes (including Hydra), of the Medusz, of the Sponges, may

always, with proper precautions, be shown to be composed of true nu-

cleated cells. These cells frequently manifest ‘‘ protean’ contractile

— Zoological Society. 493

properties, but so does the white corpuscle of the human blood which

is an indubitable cell.

2. It is interesting to observe that the similarity of the “ columnar

bodies’’ of the Rhabdoceela to the “ thread-cells”’ of the Medusee,

Polypes, &c. is only superficial, and that therefore the value of the

existence of the latter bodies, as a character, is not weakened.

We believe it to be very probable that further investigation will

show that the existence of “ thread-cells”’ in Zolis is only accidental,

and that the genuine “ thread-cell’’ is as characteristic of the Polypes

and Acalephe as the mammee of the Mammifera.

3. In all probability, to this list of animals containing chlorophyll

should be added Spongilla fluviatilis. Its occurrence in so highly

organized animals as the Turbellaria is however very interesting, and

removes one more of the supposed distinctions between plants and

animals.

5. To this catalogue of organs of sense, we believe that the ciliated

pits of the Nemertidee might be added as either gustatory or olfactory

organs ; such ciliated pits in connection with the nervous centres, and

very probably subserving one or other of these functions, are found

in Amphiowus, the Tunicata, and the Rotifera.

7. The existence of chitin in the Turbellaria, in Clepsine, Nephelis

(which confirms Grube’s statement that it is found in the Annelida),

and the Hydroid Polypes (to which, according to Grube, we must add

the Nematoid worms), is a fact of great value, as its presence has been

regarded as characteristic of the Arthropoda.

Finally, the demonstration with which Dr. Schulze furnishes us of

the true structure of the Nemertide, gives a new proof, if any were

wanted, of the extreme value of the microscope, as a means of check-

ing the results of dissection among the Invertebrata. More would be

done for the true knowledge of the structure of the Nematoid worms

by the lucky discovery and careful examination of some very trans-

- parent species, than all the labours of the knife and forceps have

hitherto effected.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

July 9, 1850.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair.

DESCRIPTION OF FIVE NEW SPECIES OF ANODONT, COLLECTED

py H. Cumrnc, Esa. 1n THE East INpies. Bylsaac Lea.

ANODONTA GRACILIS. A. testd latd, subcylindraced, inequila-

terali; valvulis tenuibus ; natibus subprominentibus ; epider-

mide luted ; margaritd vel albd vel purpurea.

Hab. Dingle, Isle of Panay.

Diam. 1; length 1°7; breadth 3:4 inches.

Remarks.—This species is more cylindrical than is usual with the

Anodonta, and differs from the other species taken by Mr. Cuming:

494 Zoological Society.

in this character: it is rounded anteriorly, and is subangular pos-

teriorly. The dorsal margin is nearly straight, the basal margin is.

slightly emarginate, the disc being disposed to be flattish. In the

specimens under examination, the beaks are all more or less eroded, but

in the youngest there are slight dications of undulations. The liga-

ment is thin and long ;. the marks of growth are distant and rather

dark, and the epidermis in the young is yellow or greenish, in the

older it is darker and brown; the anterior cicatrices are distinct ; the

dorsal small, and placed in the cavity of the beaks.

The five species herein described are remarkable in the character

of the dorsal line, which rises immediately under the margin into a

dentoid line, somewhat lamellar, and approaching in its character the

more distinct tooth of the genus Dipsas (Leach). In the younger

specimens this is much more distinctly marked, and in the older it

becomes obsolete. This group of Anodonte, having this dentoid

character, would seem to form a natural connexion on one side with

the genus Dipsas, and on the other with the genus Unio, connecting

with U. Bengalensis, brought by Dr. Burrough from India, and

described by me in the ‘Trans. Am. Phil. Soc.’ vol. vi. pl. 2. fig. 3.

This peculiar form of tooth, if it may so be called, is peculiar to that

part of the world, so far as my observation extends; for among the

numerous species examined by me from Europe, Africa and America,

South as well as North, I have never met with this character deve-

loped as in those alluded to above.

ANODONTA CREPERA. Ad. testd ellipticd, subcompressd, inequi-

laterali ; valvulis tenuibus ; natibus subprominentibus ; epider-

mide tenebroso-fuscd ; margarita vel alba vel purpured.

Hab. Bongabon, Luzon, Philippines.

Diam. 1:1; length 1:8; breadth 3°3 inches.

Remarks.—Five of the six specimens under examination are purple,

the sixth whitish. ‘The outline is nearly oval. One of the specimens

is obtusely biangular posteriorly ; the substance of the shell is slightly

thickened anteriorly ; ; the beaks are too much eroded to observe any

undulations ; the ligament is. rather short and thin; anterior cica-

trices distinct ; dorsal cicatrices small, and placed in the centre of the

cavity of the beaks. The species is closely allied to 4. tenuis, but is

not quite so thin and is more transverse. ‘Three specimens of the

young have a well-defined anterior ‘lamellar tooth and a distinct pos-

terior raised line, which in the left valve is slightly divided. This is

so marked in these young specimens, that one would scarcely hesitate

to place them among the Uniones if we had not the adult, which have

scarcely a vestige of the elevation on the dorsal line.

ANODONTA TENUIS. A. testd ellipticd, compressa, inequilate-

rali; valvulis pertenuibus ; natibus subprominentibus ; epider-

mide tenebroso-fuscd.

Hab. Sual, Luzon, Philippines.

Diam. 1; length 1:7; breadth 3 inches.

Remarks.—This is very closely allied to dn. crepera herein de-

scribed, and may, perhaps, when more specimens of the old and young

Zoological Society: 495

of both species are compared, prove only to be a variety. The spe-

cimens before me, however, differ in the*tenuis being rather thinner

and less elliptical, the outline inclining to oblong. The existence of

teeth in the young, and the rudiments on the dorsal line in the adult,

are very similar to the crepera. Of the four specimens before me,

two have the nacre purple and two white. The beaks are too much

eroded to observe any marks of undulations. The ligament is rather

long and thin. Anterior cicatrices distinct ; dorsal cicatrices small,

and placed in the centre of the cavity of the beaks.

ANopDONTA suBCRASSA. A. testd oblongd, subinflatd, subequi-

laterali; valvulis subcrassis; natibus prominentibus undula-

tisque ; epidermide luteo-fuscd ; margaritd albidd, colore sal-

- monis tinctd. et tridescente. .

Hab. Laguna de Bai, Luzon, Philippines.

Diam. 1:2; length 1:7; breadth 2°9 inches.

Remarks.—lIt is rare to meet with an Anodonta of the thickness of

this species, but it still is not so ponderous as the arcuata, Fer., or as

lato-marginata (Nobis). It cannot be confounded with either of these

species, not being arcuate, and not having compressed beaks like

the former, and being oblong and thinner than the latter, as well as

also being destitute of the broad margin. The substance of the shell

is slightly thickened anteriorly, and the basal margin is emarginate ;

the beaks are submedial, and when perfect are beautifully ornate

with numerous small folds which form an acute angle from the point

of the beaks, nearly parallel to the line of the umbonal slope; the

ligament is short and rather thick ; anterior cicatrices distinct; dorsal

cicatrices large, and placed in the cavity of the beaks. The colour of

a single young specimen before me is salmon inclining to purple, and

the adults have the cavity of the beaks tinted in this manner. In the

young specimen the lamellar lme on the dorsal margin is very well

defined, in the adults this character is nearly obliterated.

Anoponta Cuminett. A. testd ellipticd, compressa, inequilate-

rali; valvulis subcrassis; natibus vix prominentibus; epidermide

atro-fuscd ; margaritd alba et iridescente. .

Hab. Malacca.

Diam. 1; length 1:9 ; breadth 3 inches.

Remarks.—This is an interesting species, and remarkable in the

form of the dorsal line, which is thickened and raised immediately

under the beak, where it is slightly incurved. This disposition to

form a curve tooth reminds us of that group of Naiades which M.

D’Orbigny discovered in the rivers of South America, and which

comprise his genus Monocondylea. In fact, this species forms a

perfect link between the Anodonte and his genus, and it is allied very

closely to that species of this group which I described in the ‘ Trans.

of the Am. Phil. Soc.’ vol. vii. pl. 18. fig. 39, under the name of

Margaratina Vonderbuschiana, from Java. The form of the tooth

of the M. Bonellii also approaches to these. The anterior margin of

the Cumingii is rounded, the posterior is somewhat biangular ; the

anterior cicatrices confluent ; the dorsal cicatrices form a line across

496 Zoological Society.

the cavity of the beaks. In all the four specimens under examination,

the beaks are too much eroded to observe any undulations. An un-

usually dark line marks the course of the pallial impression.

Nore on TrRAGELAPHUS ANGASII. By Mr. Prouproor.

The skins which I exhibit to the Society are those of an old ram

and of a young female Antelope, which I shot on the banks of the

Mapoota River, about sixty miles above its embouchure into Delagoa

Bay. This river flows through the country of Mankazana, king of

the Mathlengas (or Cutfaces), which people call this animal Inyala.

It is also found on another river called Umcoozi, running into

St. Lucie Bay in the territory of Umpanda, king of the Zoolu, but

very rarely. | :

On the Mapoota the Inyala are more numerous, and occur in small

troops, composed of one ram and four or five females with their young.

They are always found in the densest bush: they browse chiefly on

shrubs, and resemble the Bush-buck in their general habits.

The average height of an adult male is within a third of an adult

Koodoo, and very much above that of a Bush-buck.

The female has no horns, resembles a female Koodoo in form, and

is rather smaller in size.

July 23.—W. Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

ON NEW SPECIES OF BirDS FROM AUSTRALIA.

By J. Goutp, F.R.S., F.Z.S. erc.

On the present occasion I propose to characterize seven more of

the novelties sent home by Mr. MacGillivray, Naturalist to H.M.S.

‘Rattlesnake.’ Vide Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. vi. p. 137.

TANYSIPTERA SYLVIA.

Bill and feet sealing-wax red; crown of the head, wings, and five

lateral tail-feathers on each side blue; ear-coverts, back of the neck

and mantle black; in the centre of the latter a triangular mark of

white ; rump and two middle tail-feathers pure white ; all the under

surface cinnamon-red.

Total length, 15 inches; bill, 13; wing, 3%; lateral tail-feathers,

3; middle tail-feathers, 91; tarsi, }.

' Hab. Cape York, Northern Australia. 7

Remark.—About the size of JT. Dea. Fine specimens are con-

tained in the British Museum collection.

- Haxucyon (Syma?) FLAVriROsTRIS.

Bill fine yellow, passing into brown at the tip; crown of the head,

back of the neck, ear-coverts and flanks cinnamon-red; at the back

of the neck a narrow, broken collar of black ; throat and lower part

of the abdomen tawny white; back and wings sordid green; rump

and tail greenish blue. ;

Total length, 7 inches; bill, 14; wing, 3; tail, 23; tarsi, }.

Hab. Cape York, Northern Australia.

Remark.—Smaller, but nearly allied to the Syma Tirotoro of M.

Zoological Society. 497

Lesson. Some specimens have the crown of the head black. Fine

specimens are contained in the collection at the British Museum.

DRYMODES SUPERCILIARIS.

Lores white ; immediately above and below the eye a black mark,

forming a conspicuous moustache ; crown of the head and upper sur-

face reddish brown, passing into ‘chestnat-red on the rump and six

middle tail-feathers ; remainder of the tail-feathers black, tipped with

white ; wings black, with the base of the primaries and the tips of

the caverta white, forming two bands across the wing; throat and

centre of the abdomen fawn-white; chest and flanks-washed with

tawny ; bill black; legs fleshy brown.

Total length, gi inches ; bill, 4; wing, 33; tail, 4; tarsi, 14.

Hab, Cape York, Northern Australia.

Remark.—About the size of D. brénncopyeie: Fine specimens in

the British Museum collection.

CARPOPHAGA ASSIMILIS.

Head, throat and ear-coverts grey ; all the upper surface, wings

and tail golden green ; wing-coverts with a spot of rich yellow at the

tip, forming an oblique band across the shoulder ; line down the centre

of the throat, chest and abdomen rich purple; under wing-coverts,

vent, thighs and under tail-coverts rich orange-yellow ; basal portion

of the inner webs of the primaries and secondaries purplish cinnamon.

Total length, 14 inches; bill, 1; wing, 7; tail, 6; tarsi, 2.

Hab. Cape York, Northern Australia.

Remark.—Very similar to C. magnifica, but considerably less in all

its admeasurements. Specimens in the British Museum.

CHLAMYDERA CERVINIVENTRIS.

Upper surface brown, each feather narrowly margined, and marked

at the tip with buffy white; throat striated with greyish brown and

buff; under surface of the shoulder, abdomen, thighs and under tail-

coverts light pure fawn colour.

Total length, 11} inches; bill, 14; wing, 52; tail, 5; tarsi, 14.

Hab. Cape York, Northern Australia.

Remark.—Intermediate in size between C. nuchalis and C. macu-

lata, and distinguished from both by the fine fawn colouring of the

under surface. A specimen in the British Museum of the male, appa-

rently somewhat immature.

Necrarrta AustRais.

Crown of the head and upper surface olive-green ; over and under

the eye two very indistinct marks of yellow ; throat and chest steel-

blue ; remainder of the under surface fine yellow ; bill and feet black.

Total length, 4? inches; bill, 7; wing, 2}; tail, 1}; tarsi, 2

Hab. Eastern coast of Australia. :

Remark.—Differs from N. frenata in its larger size, in its straighter

bill, and in the stripe of yellow over the eye being almost mpeie.

Specimens i in the British Museum.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vu. 32

498 Zoological Society.

- MoNARCHA LEUCOTIS.

Crown of the head, back of the neck, back, primaries and six middle

tail-feathers black; the three lateral tail-feathers on each side black

with white tips; lores, a broad mark over the eye, ear-coverts, sides

of the neck, scapularies and upper tail-coverts white; throat white,

bounded below with black, the feathers lengthened and protuberant ;

chest and abdomen light grey; bill and feet lead-colour.

Total length, 52 inches; bill, $; wing, 22; tail, 2%; tarsi, $.

Hab. Cape York, Northern Australia.

Remark.—About the size of M. trivirgata. Specimens in the

British Museum.

A Monocrara or Mopvu.us, A GENUS OF GASTEROPODOUS

Mo.uuvusca, OF THE FAMILY Litrortnip&. By ARTHUR

Apams, R.N., F.L.S.

Mopuuvs, Gray.

Animal with the head proboscidiform, the tentacles tapering, with

the eyes near their distal ends. Foot small, the sides simple, without

lobes or filaments. Opereulum thin, horny, orbicular, paucispiral.

Shell globose or conical, whorls nodulous ; aperture round, or qua-

drangular, not pearly within; columella anteriorly with a prominent

lamelliform tooth ; umbilicus more or less open. |

Modulus, Gray.—Turbo, sp. ddanson—Monodonta, sp. Lamek.— ~

Monodonta, Swains.—Morulus, Reeve.

The aperture of the shell not being pearly within, and the animal

being destitute of eye-peduncles, head- and foot-lobes or filaments, at

once distinguishes this genus from Monodonta, and removes it from

the family Trochide. |

1. Moputus LENTICULARIS, Chemnitz.

Trochus lenticularis, Chem. Conch. 5. t. 171. f. 1665.

Trochus modulus, Linn. Gmel.

Hab, Mexico. (Mus. Cuming.)

2. Moputvus TEectumM, Gmel.

Trochus tectum, Gmel. p. 3569. no. 16.

Monodonta retusa, Lamck. Encyclop.

Hab. Siquejar, Philippines; H.C. (Mus. Cuming.)

3. MopuLvus cARCHEDONICUS, Lamck.

Monodonta carchedonicus, Lamck. Hist. An.s.Vert. tom. vil. p. 33;

Chem. Conch. 10. t. 165. f. 1583, 1584.

Monodonta Sayii, Nuttall.

Hab. Atooi, California; Nuttall. (Mus. Cuming.)

4. Mopvuuvws ciparis, Reeve.

Morulus cidaris, Reeve, Elements of Conch. p. 141. pl. 13. f. 63.

Hab. St. Estivan; H.C. (Mus. Cuming.)

5. Mopuuvs ceropes, A. Adams. WM. testd turbinatd, umbili-

catd, albidd, fusco sparsim tnquinatd, levigatd ; anfractibus

Miscellaneous. 499

rotundatis, supra planulatis, in medio cinguld bituberculatd,

inferne cingulis nodulosis ornatis; aperturd rotunda; labio

purpureo tincto, labro intus levigato ; umbilico profundo, eallo

columellarit subobtecto.

Hab. ad Fretum Mosambicum. (Mus. Cuming.)

6. Moputvs pupticatus, A. Adams. M. testd orbiculato-conicd,

umbilicatd, cerulescenti, fusco variegatd, spird prominuld, acuta;

anfractibus planulatis, transversim sulcatis, ad peripheriam

cingulis duabus tuberculorum compressorum ornatis, tuberculis

rufo-fusco maculatis, infimd fascid convexd, concentricé sulcata ;

apertura intus violascenti ; labro margine angulato, intus li-

rato ; umbilico mediocri.

Hab. ——? (Mus. Cuming.)

7. Mopuuvs optieuus, A. Adams. WM. testd orbiculato-conicd,

perobliqud, albd, umbilicatd, spird depressd ; anfractibus sub-

planulatis, liris transversis, elevatis, supra radiatim nodoso-

plicatis, ultimo in medio angulato, carind prominuld instructo,

infra cingulis transversis elevatis numerosis ornato ; aperturd

rotundd; columelld roseo tincté; labro intus lirato.

Hab. Mare Rubrum. (Mus. Cuming.)

Ecrista Cumineis, A. Adams. JZ. testd turritd, solidd, albidd,

longitudinaliter fuscoflammulatd; anfractibus rotundatis, cin-

gulis acutis, transversis (in anfractu ultimo sex), lineisque ele-

vatis, transversis, interpositis, ornatis, interstitits longitudina-

liter tenuissime striatis, varicibus tenuibus, longitudinalibus,

inequidistantibus, instructis ; aperturd rotundatd, peristomate

continuo, labio incrassato, anticée producto, calloso, et reflexo ;

labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Japonia. (Mus. Cuming.)

The obscure longitudinal varices show the true position of this

genus to be between T'urritella and Scalaria.

MISCELLANEOUS.

A Description of some of the Objects which cause the Luminosity of

the Sea. By Cuarues WitiiaAM Praca, of Peterhead, N.B.*

[With a Plate. ]

TueEre is pleasure in knowing, even when far distant from a spot

where so many bright days of our existence have been spent, and

where so many valued friends reside, that institutions with which we

are connected are still in existence, and to feel that a link of that

chain which has so long held us together is still in our possession,

and that the time is fast approaching when those kindred spirits will

be assembled at one of their annual gatherings, to whom that link,

* Communicated by the Author; having been read at the last Annual

Meeting of the Royal Institution of Cornwall in 1850,

32*

500 Miscellaneous.

though ever so small, will prove acceptable. Impressed with that

belief and under such feelings, I have resolved to give you the last of

the observations I was enabled to-make, on the luminous objects which

presented themselves to my notice before I left Fowey for this distant

spot: I have only to regret that they are so few, still I trust they will

not be altogether uninteresting. I shall first continue my journal-like

form.

Date 1849. SEA. ANIMALS, &ce. WEATHER, &c.

Nov.8th Luminous. [ Sagitta : ‘| Very unsettled indeed ;

& 14th. Very ditto. | Thaumantias octona.| at times cold, then hot;

T. inconspicua. now wet, then dry; in

Mysis, and other crus- | fact, very unstable.

taceans ; very abun- | Herrings the whole time

dant indeed. | plentiful in the har-

bour.

Nov. 30th, Luminous. | Some few crustaceans | Full Moon. — Bright,

which twinkled in { clear, with occasional

the shadeof the boat ( black clouds and show-

and vessels, ers. A most splendid

Tunar rainbow, colours

| bright. I never saw

one so brilliant, al-

though I have seen

many, both from fog

and rain, when I was a

J night-wanderer.

The objects figured in the accompanying sketches I observed at

different times when the sea was luminous, and the whole of them

added their twinkle to the illuminations. I am not aware that any

have been noticed before as occurring in Cornwall.

Prate XVII. figs. 1-3.—A Sagitta, very glass-like and perfectly

transparent, and consequently most difficult to see ; it moves by jerks ;

the head has two fin-like appendages, one on each side ; the eyes

small, black and square, scolloped on the outer edges. I could di-

stinctly see the working of the jaws. ne ,

Fig. 4.—One of the same kind. I obtained it in a small quantity

of sea-water, which Mr. Forbes, artist, of Invernettie, near Peterhead,

N.B., took up for the sake of the exuviz of a Balanus. It was a

trifle larger than the Cornish ones, and had two rounded pieces in

front of the tail-fin, one on each side. As well, I was able to see the

double circulation going on in the tail—(see the direction of the ar-

rows in the sketch)—the circulating medium was granular, slightly

coloured brown, and passed upwards in a narrow stream, on the outer

sides of the tail, until reaching the body, then turned down again on

each side of a line in the centre of the tail, until again joining the

mass from whence it started. The granules left the lower part at

first by one or two at a time, but soon got into a dense stream. I

understand this animal has been fully described in the ‘ Magazine of

Natural History.’

Figs. 5 & 6.—Has occurred to me twice, and is probably the early

state of an Annelide; it was very active, nearly transparent, divided

ll p.m.

Miscellaneous. 501.

into eighteen segments, with a yellowish line down the centre of the

whole and which was much darker towards the tail ; on each segment

were two dark spots ; and long fine pointed hairs extended the whole

length of the animal beyond the tail. The head had much the ap-

pearance of a cat, and my youngest boy, with child-like simplicity,

called it ‘ the little sea-cat,’’ and would not let me rest until I had

sketched it. The head was divided into three parts, the centre one

being raised ; on each side of this raised part were the crescent-shaped

dark eyes, large in proportion to the animal ; between the eyes three

small dark spots; on each side of the snout were whisker-like ap-

pendages, spoon-shaped at the end ; on each cheek a fan tipped with

pointed hairs, which with the whiskers moved at times rapidly ; at

the hind part of the head two hoop-like ears—these also moved freely.

It had, as well, short hairs on the tail, broadest at the outer end;

these, as well as those on the head, were in rapid motion whenever

the animal moved about, but quiet when it was at rest.

Figs. 7-9.—Thaumantias lucifera, which by some means had got

into contact with a Sagitta. Whether it had employed the Sagitta to

remove a bone which it had in its throat, after one of its delicate

repasts, as the wolf did the crane, or not, I am unable to say: if so,

le was not so honourable as the wolf; for despite of all the exertions

of the Sagitta to free itself, and although the swallower’s stomach

was turned outwards in the struggle, he still refused to let him go;

and the only difference that I could see was, the lips were pressed

tighter round the head of his mouthful than before; for I fre-

quently saw him, previously to the turn-out, smacking his lips, as

if like the smoker of the present day he was enjoying his cigar: no

doubt the dread of separation rendered this tight embrace necessary,

having met with a very rough customer. This appears to me to be a

proof positive that the Medusze prey upon other animals, and hesi-

tate not to attack those of large size, if they fall in their way ; for I

cannot believe this intrusion into the stomach of the Medusa arose

from any Paul-Pry accident on the part of the Sagitta. It was a

fearful struggle, maintained with great obstinacy on both sides, and

which I watched for a quarter of an hour. I left them still locked,

at 2 a.M., hoping at daylight to see the result of the affair, but

found the vanquisher and the vanquished had vanished, and left only

a very minute granular wreck behind. This rapid destruction is not

uncommon among the minute objects which swarm in the sea; for as

soon as the least weakness or sign of decay takes place, the still smaller

scavengers fall upon them, and in a very short time all trace of them

is lost—so abundant and so voracious are these sweepers.

TIME OF SPAWNING OF BRITISH CRUSTACEA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Weymouth, Nov. 3, 1851.

I rncLosE you a table of data which may probably assist in deter-

mining the times of spawning of twenty-four species of Crustacea taken

at Weymouth. I have taken many other species, and many other

specimens of the species of which I now inclose the list, but not one

502. Miscellaneous.

carried ova. I think it would be as well to make a list with all the

data, and by this means we might, were the observations carried out

at different parts of the coast, fill up a hiatus in the ceconomy of the

Crustacea, and that not the least interesting : the depth of water should

also be recorded. The list I propose is of such as are taken not

carrying ova, and this, with the table now sent you, will form a basis

for further calculations. :

Since my notice of Acheus Cranchii, in the July number of the

‘Annals,’ I have been fortunate enough to procure two more speci-

meus ; still they must not be considered as otherwise than rare on this

coast.

I am, Gentlemen, yours very obediently,

Species.

Cancer Pagurus.........

Carcinus Menas

Corystes Cassivelaunus.

Crangon bispinosus ...

C. vulgaris .....-++ ayia

Galathea squamifera...

Gc SEILGOSG . och ones ye ucs

Hippolyte Cranchit ...

H. varias ...ccjecseceses

Homarus vulgaris ...++

HyGs Araneus.....se000 e

H. coarctatus....o.......

Pagurus Bernhardus...

P. cuanensis ....++:. red

P. Hyndmanni 2+...

P. Prideauxii.........006

Pilumnus hirtellus ......

Pinnotheres pisum ....+.

Pisa tetraodon

Date when found

carrying ova.

March 8, 1850.

March 11, 1850.

May 28, 1851.

March 16, 1850.

April 27, 1850.

Feb. 11, 185].

Jan. 29,Feb. 13,

April 13, 1851.

March 29, 1850.

Noy. 7, 1851.

May 24, July 13,

Aug. 2, 1851.

May 24,1851.

Feb. 20,1851.

Jan. 18,1851.

Feb. 15,20 & 27,

1851.

Jan. 7, 1850,

May 24, 1851.

July 13,1851.

Jan. 11, Feb. 21,

1851.

May 30, 1851.

April 27, July 23,

1850.

May 27,1851.

WiL.LiAM THOMPSON.

General Remarks.

Caught in a crab-pot: ova

orange colour: the carapace

was 3 inches wide.

Ova of an orange-brown.

I found seven females thrown

up March 16, 1850; of these

only four carried spawn.

The ova is of a bright sea-green.

Specimens taken Feb. 23 and

May 24 had no spawn.

Caught in a lobster-pot: the

ova are very small, and of a

beautiful garnet colour.

Ova of a reddish colour.

Ova of a dark brown,

Ova of arich orange colour and

much developed.

Out of eighteen specimens

eleven carried ova, which are

of a dark purple nearly ap-

proaching to black.

Three out of ten carried spawn

of a rich orange-brown colour,

Ova black.

Ova orange.

Ova very small and of a bright

orange colour,

Ova of an orange colour.

Ova small and of a bright red.

Not sufficient in quan ity to

force back the abdomen.

Miscellaneous. 503

’ Species. Date when found General Remarks.

carrying ova.

Porcellana longicornis. May 27,1851. Ova small and of a bright

i a orange-brown; much more

: developed in some specimens

than in others.

P. platycheles ......... May 30,1850. The ova are larger than in Pi-

May 30,1851. Jlumnus hirtellus, but of the

same bright orange colour.

Portunus variegatus ... July 23, 1850.

Py Greuatus ..cicseccaes IbelieveinJanu- Ovared. [havea specimen in

ary 1850. spawn I obtained from the

oyster-dredgers, who do not

dredge beyond February, but

unfortunately I omitted to

make a note.

FC DUDEP os ascasiccsessess Feb. 27,1851. Theovaare ofan orange colour:

: caught in a lobster-pot.

Stenorhynchus phalan- Feb.27,May 24, Ova of a dark orange colour.

gium. 1851. In the specimen of Feb. 27,

and one of May 24, the ova

were very much developed, but

in a second of the latter date

very little developed.

Geographical Distribution of Hymenoptera in Arctic North America.

By Apam Wuire, F.L.S.

** Otho Fabricius first, perhaps, recorded the names of any of the

Hymenoptera of Arctic North America. Doubtless Baffin, Frobisher,

and other manly navigators recognised humble bees and other bees

during their summer voyages, and may have, in print or in manuscript,

with sailor-like earnestness, made mention of every such occurrence in

their journals. It is delightful to read the notices of flowers and

verdure, in their accounts of the hurried spring, summer, and autumn

of a Greenland year, of five-sixths winter. Where flowers and verdure

abound, even for six weeks or a shorter time, there insects must be

found ;—there insects of the order Hymenoptera, the order to which

this notice is limited, must occur. Flowers and Hymenoptera must

be together.

**Qtho Fabricius records two species of Hymenoptera as being

brought by him from Greenland. His book, so admirable a model

of a local fauna as to be even now one of the standards of excellence,

was published in 1780. The next considerable accession to our ac-

quaintance with the Hymenoptera of British America was made by

Redman, who collected in Nova Scotia many fine species now in the

British Museum. Some of these, such as Pelecinus, Sirices, Ichneu-

monide, &c., were very prominent species, and are now being worked

out in the vast collections of the National Museum.

** Sir John Richardson and his brave comrades collected many spe-

cies, which were lost during their disastrous journey. They still,

however, brought many insects to England, and in the ‘ Fauna

Boreali-Americana’ these insects are described by the venerable

Kirby. The species of Hymenoptera are very few ; there are only

thirty-two altogether, icluding those of Canada and Nova Scotia ;

5O+ Miscellaneous.

the circumstances attending the journey not admitting of their collec-

tion and preservation.

«* An eminent man, reasoning on such data as he had, has recorded

his belief that it will be found that Hymenoptera do not abound in

British North America: now it may be remarked, in making genera-

lizations on the distribution of animals, especially on those of the lower

orders, ‘ that, before generalizing on a collection from any place not

often visited or not often explored, attention be paid to the taste or

tastes, or, in other words, to the bias or direction of the eye, hand,

and mind of the person or persons who collect, supposing such rea-

soning is recorded as on authentic data.’

‘«“Mr. George Barnston, to whose researches Sir John Richardson

directed public attention in the ‘Edinburgh New Philosophical

Journal’ for April 1841, has published a very admirable summary

of the Progress of the Seasons as affecting Animals and Vegetables

at Martin’s Falls, Albany River, James’s Bay, about lat. 51°30! N.,

and in long. 86° 20' W. In this fresh and refreshing journal, there

are more than indications that Hymenoptera, Diptera, and Neuro-

ptera abound. In a year or two afterwards Mr. Barnston came to

London and presented his collection to the British Museum.

«* As one instance of his excellence as a collector, I may mention

that Mr. Walker, who named and described the species of Diptera in

the Cabinet of the British Museum, has alluded to or has described

nearly 250 species of dipterous insects from the single station

mentioned above; there being only 14 species of these insects re-

corded in the ‘ Fauna Boreali-Americana’ of the Rev. Wm. Kirby.

Mr. Barnston’s researches, among the Neuroptera also, were consi-

derable and very valuable. One insect brought by him, the Péeron-

arcys regalis (although previously found in Canada), afforded Mr.

Newport a fit subject for his genius, as an accurate anatomist and re-

corder of facts and reasonings on the insect ceeconomy. This gentle-

man discovered persistent branchie in the imago or perfect state of

the Pteronarcys, and has recorded his discovery and quoted some ob-

servations of Mr. Barnston’s in a paper read at the Linneean Society.

As Mr. Gray’s Catalogues of the collections in the British Museum

(mines of information to the reasoner and writer on geographical dis-

tribution) are published, it will be seen how valuable are Mr. Barn-

ston’s and Sir John Richardson’s collections to our acquaintance with

the articulated animals of British North America, especially in its

more northerly parts.

“‘T have mentioned that Kirby describes or alludes to only thirty-

two species of Hymenoptera in his ‘ Insects of North America ;’ while

Mr. Barnston in one spot found 192 distinct species, exclusive of

Chalcidide. 1 subjoin a comparative list of the families of Hymen-

optera, the comparison being made with the British species existing

in the Museum collection at the time of this record. Mr. Barnston

and myself worked out the Tenthredinide ; my friend and coadjutor

Mr. Frederick Smith, an able hymenopterist, determined the other

species; so the list may be deemed ‘as correct as the circumstances

will admit.

«Tt must be borne in mind that our British collection of Hy-

Miscellaneous. 505

menoptera has been accumulating for at least thirty years, was a

favourite part of Dr. Leach’s collection, and has been made over a

wide and variegated country ; while Mr. Barnston’s was formed in

three months, on one spot, and under almost unheard-of disadvan-

tages, counterbalanced, however, by an enthusiasm not easily de-

terred by difficulties.

British Collection Collected at

in British Museum. Martin’s Falls.

Crobicidte i I a. Te a. Laie ak aiilabe das 4

Tenthredinide....... SUT RIOTS ee teat 76

Pie, REF cece r RP a ee te gee 2

Ichneumonide ............ DO PE ee eo 47

A Visteon 0 Ea Et are ?

Chrysididss oe. 0.000000... oe Pe 1

Pommicides (3.2 SR Ee: 3) Die rardok oie SAL Se ais 7

Wiatilivdas’ * EPS eS ere eres oes 2% 0

Depy wide i.e a 2 0

Pompilide, &e." 1.60... 6. slim ale eG Aaa 2

Crabrimidae 77 Oe eet i nar ea TE Oa 16

Vested Oy Fo eee. ade AM Sa Ae gah Me 4

Apidae P2000 IVES |W bidet Sead ICA CaS aba 33

** A striking proof that the time has not yet come to reason cor-

rectly on the distribution of Hymenopterous insects,—at least in

British North America.”’--Arectic Searching Expedition, by Sir John.

Richardson, vol. ii. p. 354.

Mr. Adam White desires to add, that the above paragrsphs could

be extended to other branches of articulated animals. W lca men like

Kroyer go to Spitzbergen and Iceland, and Héllboll to Greenland,

fish and crustacea ‘“ new to science” are found and described by them.

Should his friend Harry Goodsir of the Erebus return to England, or

should Captains Penny, Stewart, Lieutenant Osborne and MacClintock

discover his papers ; the scientific world will find that animal life is not

so rare in these arctic seas as is generally supposed by many clever

and enterprising men, whose researches do not /ie in the direction of

natural history. Captains Penny and Stewart and Dr. Sutherland saw

walruses, narwhals, polar bears and seals in Wellington Channel.

These creatures do not all Zive on one another. It is well to remember

the rough but true lines so well known to every naturalist—

“‘ Large fleas and little fleas have smaller fleas to bite ’em ;

The smaller fleas have lesser fleas, and so ad infinitum.”

ACANTHUS MOLLIS (LINN.).

In the course of last summer I received from the Rev. John P.

Mayne of St. Agnes, Isles of Scilly, some flowers of Acanthus mol-

lis, with a request to.be informed of its name, as he found it grow-

ing wild in that island. In answer to questions addressed to him,

he has since informed me that it grows in a spot separated from

some houses by a narrow field, on. the south side of a hedge, upon

some heaps of stones collected there on the destruction of an old

lane that formerly passed the spot. An old man who rents the field

506 Meteorological Observations.

tells him that he remembers having taken notice of the plant fifty

years since; another man vouches for forty years.

The plant occupies a space of about 20 feet by 5 or 6, and is

not found in any other part of St. Agnes, nor, as far as Mr. Mayne

knows, in any of the other islands. ‘Twenty years since St. Agnes,

as he has ascertained, could not boast of even one garden, and there-

fore floral culture could hardly have caused its introduction more

than fifty years since, when potatoes and rye and an occasional

cabbage were the only things grown in the island by people who

lived wholly by the sea. ;

Strange birds often visit the Isles during the south-easterly winds,

and may, as Mr. Mayne justly suspects, have brought seeds from

the continent. He adds, that ‘‘a brother clergyman, living at

Marazion, near Penzance, has some plants of it growing in his

garden. He has never seen the plant elsewhere, and is quite at a

loss to account for their presence.”’ Can this be Dr. Penneck’s

station noticed in ‘ Cybele Britannica,’ vol. ii. p, 232?

I leave it to other botanists to discuss the curious question of the

rank of this plant as ‘‘alien” or “colonist.” I have no authority

for supposing that it is found upon the Atlantic coasts of France,

but it inhabits damp and stony or rocky places in the south of

that country. The peculiarly mild winter climate of Scilly is not

unfavourable to it, and it may therefore be an old if not “the oldest

inhabitant.”—Cuarues C. Basineron.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR oct. 1851.

Chiswick.— October 1. Densely clouded: rain. 2. Overcast: showery. 3. Fine:

showery. 4. Rain: very fine: clear. 5. Fine. 6. Rain early: very fine. 7.

Rain. 8. Very fine. 9. Foggy: drizzly: rain, 10. Cloudy. 11. Foggy :

very fine. 12. Cloudy. 13. Very fine: rain. 14. Very fine. 15. Constant

rain. 16,17. Clear: very fine. 18. Fine: rain: cloudy. 19, Fine: overcast.

20. Slight drizzle: uniformly overcast. 21. Foggy: fine. 22. Slight fog: hazy.

23, 24, 25. Overcast. 26. Fine. 27, Overcast: exceedingly fine. 28, Over-

cast: rain. 29. Fine: clear. 30. Clear: fine. $1. Very fine,

Mean temperature of the Month .........eeeceseeeseceees coves 51°25

Mean temperature Of Oct. 1850 ...cccceseccecceeeees piiesetas 44 *32

Mean temperature of Oct. for the last twenty-five years . 50 °50

Average amount of rain in Oct. .......046 Li sh te bcmmahaccala - 2°66 inches,

Boston. —Oct. 1. Fine: raine.m. 2 Fine. 3. Rain: rain a.m. and p.m.

4. Cloudy: raina.M. 5. Fine: raina.m.andp.m. 6. Fine: rain early a.m.

7,8. Fine. 9. Cloudy: rain a.m.and p.m. 10,11. Fine. 12. Cloudy. 13.

Cloudy: rainr.m. 14. Fine. 15. Cloudy: rain early a.m. and p.m. 16—

19. Fine. 20. Cloudy. 21. Rain. 22. Fine. 23—25, Cloudy. 26,27. Fine.

28. Cloudy: raine.M. 29. Fine: rainy.m. 30. Cloudy: rain a.m. and ».m.

$1. Fine: rain p.m.

Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—Oct. 1. Bright: clear: aurora. 2. Rain: clear:

aurora. 3. Bright: clear. 4. Rain: clear: large lunar halo. 5. Bright:

showers. 6. Cloudy: showers. 7. Cloudy: rain. 8. Bright: lunar rainbow,

9. Bright: showers. 10. Showers: cloudy. 11. Clear: showers. 12. Cloudy:

damp. 13. Cloudy: showers. 14. Bright: showers, 15, Rain: bright :

showers. 16. Bright: clear. 17, Showers: drops. 18, Showers: rain: aurora,

19. Clear: showers: aurora. 20. Bright: cloudy: rain. 21. Bright: cloudy.

22. Bright: clear: aurora. 23. Damp: drops: aurora. 24. Fog: fine. 25.

Fog: rain. 26. Drizzle: rain. 27. Vine: cloudy: rain. 28. Rain: showers:

aurora. 29. Sleet-showers: aurora, 30. Cloudy. 31. Rain: showers: aurora.

Z1-B |10-% €¢-gP ‘96-65 9-6P |1S-EP 00-68 |219-6z gi bV-6z 60460 206-66 ‘uve

Zi. |zo. |*aue ‘au |eau! Pp! OF vE| Z | Sh |6z-6% 9F-6% S£-62 209-62 219-62 "1€C|

9 | 10+ | *as u |-on | ppl cP th| 9€ | 6h | 08-62 06-62 _ | P%-6% Vev-6% 666-62) “ol |

9% | zo. | ‘aun ‘ma | eau | $b | 2P gf| O€ | gh | 12-6z | 99-62 00-62 |SOE-62 619-62) “6% |

sel oo, | eau “msmi ems | Pp | LY Lv| 6€ | bg | 82-62% | 9S-6z $9-6% 919-62 001-08! "8% |

eeeesel secoel | ope ‘mam| ema | feb | LP gv| LE | 6g | £0.0€ | £1-08 99-62 ¥g0-0€ 0L1-0€| “LZ

sseeeelecseeel ong ‘m | a | co} §¢ tr 2b | Lo |€8-6z | 06-62 61-62 660-08 V1%-0£| “9%

teeseeleeeees] emery ‘mum| ‘ou | Spc iS 0S| 6h | Sc |60.0€ | 0f-0€ 00-0€ SPE-0F 9R£-0£| “Sz

Gtowishenws Gil has | urea} on | 1¢ | $9b zg| Le | Lg | e-0€ | 1£-08 86-62 ZLZ-0£ 198-08) “t7@

seseeelevseee] og ‘wum| ‘as | og | LP G.Lb| oS | Lg |0€.0€ |%-0€ £8-6% 61%-0F SSz-0£ | “fe

teteeslessees! agg wea | ‘uo or | $0 9S oS | 9¢ | 01-08 | 16-62 9S-6% 986-62 \LE1-0€| *2%

teteetleneees! agg ‘gs | a | $1¢ | og G-8S| 2S | % |€9-6z | 73-62 29-6% £66-62 910-06 | “1%

sessee|eceees] ogg “uss! «m | 6b | OS 8S| SS | Fo | 06-62 | 66.62 ¥9-6% SH0-0€ (080-08 | “0%

terel ig. | og “msm! ‘ms | Ch | §6P LS| S$ | Zo | 196% |99-6z 08-62 0£€6-62 170.08 | “61

sereel to. lewum “us | ems | 2p} 2S Lv 2S | 69 | 1F-6z |0F-6z 2S-6% ZPL-62|106-6%; “gt )

Sb ssefinaeos] ong ‘aula | cp | oF 6£! of | Lo |8S-6e |£9-6z £b-6% 'Gog-6z |F68-62 | “LT

go. |r| emt “m lems | €p¢ | oP GIP) 92 | Lo |9€-6% | 11-62 01-6% |0S-6% 909.63! “9

03: | PE. |*aus ‘mA | cM | PP | OS G-9G| ZE | 9G | 88-8% | 18-8% 06-8% 9£€E-62 |0€b-62) “SL

£0. | €o. | ures ‘~ | em | op | $9P G-1S| PP | Zo |SS-6% | 25.6% 0S-62 |t¥8-62 |8Z6-62| “PI

+150. | «ms “ms | ems | 6b | $€¢ 09| 9 | Zo |29-6% |9£-6Z 85-62 686-62 621-08 | “EI

eecsec|onseoe] omg eo ae zo | oc G-LS| £S | g9 | 8-60 | 69-62 gl-6% \PLz-0€ |€8z-0£ | *aI

seveeslereeee!| ogy ‘MS *s zs | $L¢ or! ¢s 89 89-62 | %9-6% GL-6% |881-0€ |\P2Z-0£| “It

(or am a BT *mum| °A os | §E¢ 6¢| oP 89 98-6% | 09-62 ¥S-6% |SES-62|891-0£| *o1O

teens] On, *s | +s | o¢| 6% ¢.zv| 9S | 09 | 19.62 | 89-6 bS-6% |Z08-62 |7Z6-62| “6

eect] aos 0el* midi -m | -m | 66 | S0¢ Lv! ze | 6S |19-62 | ZP-6z £V-6z |€£g-62 |S96-62 | °g

sree! 6g. | ta ‘mss | «ms | 2p | SL 1S| ob | 09 | 61-62 |02-6z 0£-6% |699-62 |Sgl-62| *L

1g. [ere] casa oan Mm 6h gt Sr! oP 19 | LE.6% |98-6% Lz-6@ |LL9-62 |PLL-6%| °9

selon. | om *s | emu oS | ¥0S oS! €P 19 | FZ-6% | 02-62 01-62 |1LS-6% |8PL-6Z| °S

11- |Sz | as ‘s | «ms | ob | £9 | Lg} ep | to | Lz-62 |91-6z 70.6% |Z9¥-62 |S8V-62| ‘D

Po. |90- | *as ‘s | s | f1¢] €¢ 2G| 6h | 19 | Pe-6% | 6€.6z 61-62 |OFV-62 |LLS-62| “€

tr. | Pre | *as ‘ss | -s | 19} .9¢ 6b| Sh | gS | LE-62 | 96-82 06-82 |860-62 |s8£.60| “%

sel oe, | -asa *s | ss | pg| £9 G¢| Ph | 09 | 11-64 | £1-6z 16-82 |G10-62 067-66 “I

~p ° z P ee S = | curd | cure | ‘urd | cure : ‘ ‘PO

eelez|e|2 | £2 | e2| ¢ [2] elf=| FIFE leg) LE |e Le || eg | om om on

=. sie 12s] s2i-8 Peer. : 26 ‘ zs :

are

*Uley “pul *I9JOULOWLIIY J, *TOJIMOIV | & g

“AANWUG ‘asunpy younpung 7 ‘uoysno[Q "CO "Ady 247 Ag pun ‘NoLsog

we vy el AT SS ae ae Pee tee ge ee " ee —

508

INDEX to VOL. VIII.

ACANTHUS mollis, notice respect-

ing, 505.

Achzeus Cranchii, occurrence of, 77.

Acrosalenia, new species of, 260.

Adams, A., on the species of Scarabus,

66; of Phos, 70; of Macrochisma,

350; of Modulus, 498 ; on Pedicel-

laria, 237.

Addax, on the species of, 217.

Adenota, on the species of, 211.

Agelena, on the British species of,

100, 332.

Aigocerus, on the species of, 215.

Alder, J., on two new species of Nu-

dibranchiate Mollusks, 290; on the

branchial currents in Pholas and

Mya, 370.

Allman, Prof., on the emission of light

by Anurophorus fimetarius, 152.

Alternation theory, observations on

the, 16, 62.

Anguinaria spatulata, observations on,

356.

Animal remains, on the arrangement

of fossil, in collections, 347.

Anodontz, new species of, 493.

Antelopes, synopsis of the species of,

129, 211.

Antidoreas, on the species of, 134.

Antilocapra, on the species of, 219.

Antilope, on the species of, 135.

Antiopa Spinolz, on the anatomy of,

25.

Antiope cristata, notice respecting,

159.

Anurea, new species of, 202.

Anurophorus fimetarius, emission of

light by, 152.

Arbacia, new species of, 278.

Arges, on the genus, 430.

Argyroneta, on the British species of,

Austin, T., on the connexion between

the Crinoideze and the Echinoder-

mata, 280.

Babington, Ch. C.,on ‘Acanthus mollis,

505.

- Bailey, J. W., on the cell-membrane

of Diatomaceous shells, 157.

Balfour, Dr., on Belenia prealta, 344;

on the glandular stipules of Cin-

chonacee, 345.

Barbula, new British species of, 314.

Barlee, G., on the Chemnitziz, 78.

Barnia, new species of, 382.

Bartramia, new British species of, 369.

Bate, C.S., on Terebella Medusa, 237;

on the development of the Cirri-

pedia, 324.

Batrichnis, notice of the genus, 95.

Bayfield, T. G., on the occurrence of

Trigonellites, 236.

Belenia preealta, noticerespecting, 344.

Benson, W. H., on new species of Cy-

clostoma, 184; on new species of

Pterocyclos, 195, 450.

Birds, notes on rare Scotch, 73; new

species of, from Australia, 496.

Blackwall, J., catalogue of British

spiders, 37, 95, 332, 442.

Bombycilla garrula, notes on, 75.

Books, new :—Babington’s Manual of

British Botany, 121; Nylander’s

Remarks on “ Hymenopterologis-

che Studien” by Arnold Foerster,

126; Schulze’s Beitrage zur Natur-

geschichte der Turbellarien, 490.

Boselaphus, on the species of, 221.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh, pro-

ceedings of the, 232, 343, 423.

Botany, Babington’s Manual of Bri-

tish, reviewed, 121 ; of South Ame-

rica, contributions to the, 103.

Bovide, on the generic subdivision

of the, 409.

Brachionus, new species of, 202.

Brougniart, M., report on MM. L. R.

and C. Tulasne’s Memoir on the

History of the Hypogeous Fungi,

19.

Bryozoa, on the avicularium of the,

Bryum, new British species of, 364.

Celotes, on the British species of,

334.

Callidina, new species of, 202.

Calotragus, on the species of, 136.

Capricornis, on the species of, 217.

INDEX.

Carabus, new species of, 51.

Carcharias Vulpes, occurrence of, 78,

154, 347.

Carpels, on the position of, when two

and when single, 149.

Carpophaga, new species of, 497.

Catoblepas, on the species of, 220.

Cephalophus, on the species of, 138.

Cephalopterus ornatus, notice of, 428.

Chantransia, remarks on the genus,

302.

Chelaspodos Jardini, 92.

Chelichnus, new species of, 92.

Chemunitzie, notes on British, 48; re-

marks on the, 78, 108.

Chlamydera, new species of, 497.

Cidaridz of the Oolites, description

of the, 241.

Cidaris, new species of, 245.

Cinchonaceze, on the glandular sti-

pules of, 345.

Ciniflo, on the British species of, 98.

Cirripedia, on the development of the,

324.

Clark, W., on the Skeneade, 44; on

the Chemnitziz, 108.

Clarke, B., on the position of the car-

pels when two and when single, 149,

Clarke, Dr. W. B., on the Crag of Suf-

folk, 205.

Cleghorn, Dr. H., on the Government

_ teak plantations of Mysore and

Malabar, 344.

Cliona, notes on the genus, 87.

Clubiona, on the British species of,

42, 95.

Clymenia, new species of, 487.

Conjugate, on the germination of the

spore in the, 480.

Corsira, new species of, 340.

Crag of Suffolk, remarks upon the,

205.

Crinoidez, remarks on the connexion

between the, and the Echinoder-

mata, 280.

Crustacea, localities of rare British,

236 ; time of spawning of British,

501.

Cyclostoma, new species of, 184; geo-

graphical distribution of the genus,

191; observations on the genus,

237.

Cycloum papillosum, observations on,

361.

Cyrtoceras, new species of, 489.

Cystideze, observations on the, 289.

509.

Cytheropsis, new species of, 387.

Damalis, on the species of, 222.

Dana, J. D., on the genera Hexapus

and Arges, 430.

Dasydytes, characters of the new ge-

nus, 198.

Datura, on poisoning with Indian spe-

cies of, 233.

—* on some British species of,

Diatomaceous shells, on the cell-

membrane of, 157.

Dickieia, remarks on the genus, 204.

Dicranum, new British species of, 309.

Diglena, new species of, 200.

Dill, Dr., on Exidia hispidula, 232.

7 characters of the new genus,

Drassus, on the British species of, 39.

Drymodes, new species of, 497.

Dufour, L., on parasitism, 425.

Echinodermata, on the researches of

Prof. Miiller into the anatomy and

development of the, 1 ; observations

on the, 241; on the connexion be-

tween the Crinoidez and the, 280.

Echinus, new species of, 274.

Egerton, The Hon. F., on wolves suck-

ling children, 153.

Eleotragus, on the species of, 144.

Higa new British species of,

Ergatis, on the British species of, 99.

Euchlanis, new species of, 200.

=e hispidula, notices respecting,

Farrella, new species of, 361.

Flustra avicularis, observations on,

353.

Formicide, notes on, 126.

Fossils, new Cambro-Silurian, 387 ;

new Devonian, 481.

Fremond, M., on the reproduction of

leeches, 431.

Fungi, on the history of the Hypo-

geeous, 19; on the reproductive or-

gans of the, 114.

Furcularia, new species of, 199.

Gazella, on the species of, 13].

Giraud, Dr. H., on poisoning with In-

dian species of Datura, 233.

Golunda, new species of, 339.

Goniopygus, new species of, 266.

Gosse, P. H., catalogue of Rotifera

found in Britain, with descriptions

of new genera and species, 197.

510

Gould, J., on new species of hum-

ming-birds, 341 ; on new species of

birds from Australia, 496.

Gray, J. E., synopsis of the species of

Antelopes and Strepsiceres, 129,

211; on the arrangement of fossil

animal remains in collections, 347 ;

on the arrangement of the Phola-

didz, 380; on the genus Rhizo-

chilus, 477.

Gum, Kauri, notice of, 344:

Gymnetrus Banksii, notice of, 78.

Halcyon, new species of, 496.

Hancock, A., on the anatomy of An-

tiopa Spinole, 25; on new species

of Nudibranchiate Molluses, 290;

on the branchial currents in Pholas

and Mya, 370.

Harkness, R., on some new footsteps

in the Bunter sandstone of Dum-

fries-shire, 90; on a sea-beach du-

ring the Silurian epoch, 156.

Harpes, new species of, 387.

— Dr. J., on Carcharias Vulpes,

347.

Hemicidaris, new species of, 252.

Hemithyris, new species of, 391.

Hepatic of Sussex, list of the, 305,

362.

Hexapus, on the genus, 430.

Hibiscus, notice of a yellow-flowered,

235.

‘Hincks, the Rev. T., notes on British

zoophytes, with descriptions of new

species, 353.

Hippopotamus, on the blood-coloured

exudation from the skin of the, 340.

Holopella, new species of, 408.

Holostomum cuticola, notice respect-

ing, 235.

Humming-birds, new, 341.

Huxley, T. H., on the researches of

Prof. Miiller into the anatomy and

development of the Echinoderms, 1 ;

on the genus Thalassicolla, 433.

Hyalomyia dispar, on the habits of,427.

Hymenoptera, on the geographical

distribution of, m Arctic North

America, 503.

Hyoscyamus, notice of a specimen of,

235.

Insects, on new species of coleopte-

rous, 49, :

Tresia, new species of, 49.

Kelaart, Dr. E. F., on the mammalia

of Ceylon, 339.

INDEX.

Kemas, on the Species of, 130.

Kippist, R., on the various forms of

Rondies 231.

Kobus, on the species of, 213.

Lanius excubitor, notes on, 73.

Lea, I., on new species of Anodontz,

493.

Leeches, on the reproduction of, 43).

Leptzena, new species of, 401, 404.

Leptodomus, new species of, 486.

_ Lichens, on the reproductive organs

of the, 114.

Lingula, new species of, 405.

Linnzan Society, proceedings of the,

146, 229. ,

Linyphia, on the ceconomy of the Bri-

tish species of, 448.

Liriosma, on the genus, 103.

Lithostrotion, notes on the genus,451.

Lonsdale, W., on the genus Litho-

strotion, 451.

Lycett, J., on the hinge of the fossil

genus Platymya, 81.

M‘Cosh, Dr., on the plant morpho-

logically considered, 424.

M‘Coy, Prof., on some new Cambro-

Silurian fossils, 387; on some new

Devonian fossils, 481.

M‘Nab, W., on some sections of oak-

stems found in excavating at Tan-

field, 235.

Macrochisma, monograph of the ge-

nus, 350

Mammalia of Ceylon, on the, 339.

_ Martesia, new species of, 384.

Mazama, on the species of, 219.

Megalotrocha, new species of, 198.

Melville, Prof. A. G., localities of rare

British Crustacea, 236; notice of

rare Irish Mollusca, 428.

Membranipora pilosa, observations on,

355.

Menageries, early notices of royal, in

London, 348.

Metamorphosis and metagenesis, ob-

servations on, 59.

Meteorological observations, 79, 159,

239, 351, 431, 506.

Metopidia, new species of, 201.

Microscopes, comparative examina-

tion of some objective glasses of,

157; preservation of preparations

for, 155.

Miers, J., on the botany of South

America, 103; on the affinities of

the Olacacem, 161.

INDEX.

Mimosa bark, accou . , 345.

Mimosella, description of the new

genus, 359.

Mitten, W., observations on Mosses,

51; on the Mosses and Hepaticz of

Sussex, 305, 362.

Modulus, monograph of the genus,

498.

Mollusca, notice of rare Irish, 428;

new species of Nudibranchiate, 290.

Monarcha, new species of, 498.

Monocerea, new species of, 100.

Monostyla, new species of, 200.

— J., paleontological notes by,

Mosses, remarks on, 51; of Sussex,

305, 362.

Mossman, S., on some Australian pro-

ducts, 344.

Miiller, C., on the preservation of pre-

parations for the microscope, 155.

Miller, Prof. J., report on the re-

searches of, into the anatomy and

development of the Echinoderms, |.

Murchison, Sir R. I., on the suckling

of children by wolves, 153.

Mya, on the branchial currents in, 370.

Myrmecoptera, new species of, 51.

Nanotragus, on the species of, 143.

Navea, new species of, 384.

Nectarinia, new species of, 497.

Nemorhedus, on the species of, 218.

Neotragus, on the species of, 137.

Nesotragus, on the species of, 137.

Odontocheila, new species of, 50.

(pyceros, on the species of, 134.

Oithona, on the anatomy of the genus,

292.

Olacaceze, on the affinities of the,

Oreas, on the species of, 225.

Oreotragus, on the species of, 137,

Orthagoriscus mola, observations on,

346.

Orthis, new species of, 395, 484.

Orthisina, new species of, 400.

Oryx, on the species of, 216.

Owen, Prof., on metamorphosis and

metagenesis, 59.

Palzontological notes, 85.

Parasitism, observations on, 425.

Parthenogenesis, observations on, 16.

Peach, C. W., on some objects which

cause the luminosity of the sea,499.

Pearls, on fossil, 89.

Pedicellariz, note on, 237.

511

Pedicellina,new British ies of 360.

ae on some British species of,

273.

Pentamerus, new species of, 390.

Philodromus, on the British species

of, 37.

Pholadide, on the arrangement of

the, into natural groups, 380.

Pholas, on the branchial currents in,

370.

Pholcus, on the British species of, 477.

Phos, monograph of the genus, 70.

Plants, localities for rare British, 232,

234, 346; new species of Australian,

345

Platymya, on the hinge of the fossil

genus, 81; new species of, 84.

Pleurotrocha, new species of, 199.

Pompholyx, characters of the new

genus, 203.

Portax, on the species of, 228.

Pottia, new British species of, 312.

Procapra, on the species of, 133.

Proudfoot, Mr., on Tragelaphus An-

gasil, 496.

Prunus spinosa, observations on, 423.

Pseudocrania, characters of the new

_ genus, 387.

Pterocyclos, new species of, 195,

450.

Ralfs, J., on Dickieia, 204; on Spi«

rulina, 205; on the genus Chan-

transia, 302. -t

Rhizochilus, observations on the ge-

nus, 477

Rotifer, new species of, 202.

Rotifera, catalogue of, found in Bri-

tain, with descriptions of new, 197.

Hays Institution, proceedings of the,

Royal Irish Academy, proceedings of

the, 152.

Rupicapra, on the species of, 219.

Sacculus, new species of, 198.

Saiga, on the species of, 130.

Salicornia, on the various forms of,

229.

Saurichnis, notice of the genus, 94.

Saxifraga hirta, 344.

Scarabus, monograph of, 66.

Schlagintweit, Dr. A., on the vegeta-

tion of the Alps, 146.

Schulze’s, Dr., Contributions to the

Natural History of the Turbellaria,

reviewed, 490.

Scopophorus, on the species of, 136.

ae 2K?

Shells, new, 66, 184, 195, 237, 350,

459, 493, 498.

Siphonotreta, new species of, 389.

Skeneadz, on the, 44.

Smith, Dr. J. A., on one or two of the

rarer birds found in the south of

Seotland, 73; on Orthagoriscus

mola, 346.

Smith, Dr. J. L., comparative exami-

nation of some objective glasses of

microscopes, 157.

Smith, Rev. W., on the germination

of the spore in the Conjugatze, 480.

Sparassus, on the British species of,

Spiders, catalogue of British, 37, 95,

332, 442.

Spirulma, remarks on the genus, 205.

Spondylobolus, characters of the new

genus, 407.

Steganodictyum, characters of the ge-

nus, 481.

Strepsiceres, synopsis of the species

of, 129, 225.

Strophomena, new species of 402,485.

Syncheeta, new species of, 200.

Talpina, on the species of, 86.

Tanysiptera, new species of, 496.

Taphrocampa, characters of the new

genus, 199,

Tatum, T., on new species of coleo-

pterous insects, 49.

Taylor, R., early notices of the royal

menageries in London, 348.

Teak plantations of Mysore and Ma-

labar, on the, 344.

Tegenaria, on the British species of,

332.

Terebella Medusa, observations on,

237.

Testacea, on a barytic deposit in cer-

tain, 378.

Tetracerus, on the species of, 135.

Tetracha, new species of, 50.

Textrix, on the British species of, 336.

-Thalassicolla, observations on the ge-

nus, 433

Thaumantias lucifera, notice respect-

ing, 501.

Thecacera, new species of, 290.

Thecidea, notes on the genus, with de-

scription of new species, 85.

Theridion, on the British species of,

337, 442.

INDEX.

Thompson, W., on Achzeus Cranchii,

77; on Carcharias Vulpes, 78, 1543

on the time of spawning of British

Crustacea, 501.

Thomson, W., on Prunus spinosa,

423.

Tomes, J., on the blood-coloured

exudation from the skin of the

hippopotamus, 340.

Tragelaphus, on the species of, 226,

Tragelaphus Angasii, note on, 496.

Tragops, on the species of, 134,

Triarthra, new species of, 200.

Trigonellites, occurrence of, 236.

Trochilus, new species of, 341.

Truffles, on the mode of reproduction

of the, 19.

Tulasne, MM., on the mode of vege-

tation and reproduction of the Hy-

pogzeous Fungi, 19; on the repro-

ductive organs of the Lichens and

Fungi, 114.

Turbellaria, Schulze’s Contributions

to the Natural History of the, res

viewed, 490.

Turner, H. N., jun., on the generie

subdivision of the Bovide, 409.

Uncites, new species of, 483.

Vegetation of the Alps, on the, 146.

Vioa, notes on the genus, 87.

Viscum, on the structure of the an-

thers in, 177. :

Wallace, A. R., on the umbrella bird,

428.

Weissia, new British species of, 317.

Wethereli, N. T., on a barytic deposit

in certain Testacea, 378.

White, A., on the geographical distri-

bution of Hymenoptera in Arctic

North America, 503.

Wigham, R., on Holostomum cuticola,

235.

Wolves suckling children, notice re-

specting, 153.

Woods, J., on the various forms of

Salicornia, 229.

Wright, Dr. T., on the Cidaride of

the Oolites, 241.

Zoological Society, proceedings of the,

66, 129, 211, 339, 409, 493.

Zoophytes, notes on British, 353 ;

new, 359.

Zygodon, new British species of, 321.

J-VOLUME.

sgatspaes tt

Pvt Hey

eae

atanecseie:

reit cm ieaien

capamas

ttetre

$4,

bAa ter ere 9041

Teeth aT +

tyr

soates

herent st

Se emes

Hees

ees

Seectetttt

Ssa:3 irre

25 Sb detece su tncaes

Spe teks teh treats

eee rai

cawe eens s.

perso aehs

; Sr t:

sos pees

rerensases

we ae

Soto ttettee

ees

(okraeee

“Oe eteen eens

bs tesace se

Tate

. shrse cee sages

ort striate =

36s:

bere

$2 3

33%

Reeste tetas

saiateiiatat

Siseraeas

oe meme neon

eet rset

Wet try Pe

ienanae

Te ayist

iF:

page news

ootes

eobeke

eopes

aes

tes sei

peas

aeene

orem

434

sous

eotenengcen

> benes

Lweseres

hg ee ore eee

bs boen es

ba seenons

Thi

ardebes

toy

aa ; +

kare

ate?

fats

eae

> he heen —-

awe ipaeaeeae as

—

set

acon

setete!

tee

ats

iheeres rate

Sem

pane

pls Hebe ty

pio beeetrectr eres

igtsites:

iti t3¢

vas

ote!

tite

eas

sees

Sehetes

SHEE

tre

Babaae

tet

cand

oss

pees

Banas

etee

- sit

asi

sates

ara

‘7 beh

ori

agentes!

SLT Ps

sett

eric?

Soba

; at eencere@

; ist :

t ae Fart

Bae gruteten

i Bett

+ pc 5S8si

++ ities

Paani ta gtat

Hie renee

+ isacisesesys Biss

if ihe shdiagbieletegeseaiea

Migsetetedaiiaeses HES EPS disse

tet ci ete tet ie ft bs ies 74

alah Deter neste Site f ar

ebeeseeaadteae aus cuascigeeitak cas ean tit

Jestote kobe bee h fy genes aster be bg .

RiStSUEoT Emenee SthenE aie ie Bet ii

Ff sis aesedaitaiiistsassiiats esiaayeitises

it Septhte vere esie ptt aePape gets

eagigititeiaas sioaessgey-siaehstatietsicia

asides rigid a aaeaigcsaareeaie iteais fata

pasiots ait Sete age: seateaai aa site

peibaggssgedapasiigresteasanie guiseatssgita

CC eee

bah &

tei

Seskias

Nene a,

Set

oN Si353

eee

Sheats

sia et

ses

Tyres

tertata

seete

meaaseeas

ath

nen

cemsonnenass

recta

aaa

seal

*"\eseee

ititteise isis:

siti auies

3 iit:

622:

Sate

Lortrt

pant

‘Tes a nang

ptr

HY Fy o-

>A ate

i Tage

sis

wirte

eet

Pies

Sota

eas

tre be

- -

one